Gukyun

Chapter 1: And the sun went out

That morning, the sun in that small southern town refused to rise, and the darkness, which usually dissipated closer to dawn, on the contrary, grew thicker. The dogs, as if sensing danger, barked and ran around the yard, forcing the horses in the stable to neigh in fear and beat their hooves. No one went outside, no one calmed the enraged animals or checked the yard. The owner of the house was sitting by his spouse's bedside clutching to his chest a bundle wrapped in a coarse cloth, which, by his arrival in this world, sent his mom to another.

“Murderer,” the man whispers and strokes with his thumb the scar the baby was born with on his left cheekbone. “Your name will be Seljuk, and this will be the last life you take."

After sitting next to the deceased spouse for a couple of minutes, the man passes the baby to the midwife and leaves the room.

When Jeon Seljuk killed for the first time he was only thirteen seconds old.

Seljuk was born into the family of a former warrior, now a small landowner Jeon Hyungwon, who lives in the small town of Miras in Epdokiya. Hyungwon, who did not come from any noble family, had three sons. He received the land on which the dwelling was built as a thank you for his service from the ruler of Miras and was more than satisfied. Hyungwon was against all forms of excess, did not spoil his children, taught them to be industrious, and guided them in every possible way. After the death of his spouse, Hyungwon no longer brought women, he raised the children himself. He did not obey the persuasions of his loved ones that he should get married again or at least, like most of the city's men, choose a woman for himself. The eldest son of the man, Un, showed the obvious inclinations of a warrior, by the age of fourteen he was already an excellent archer, had a good command of the sword and could outrun any of his father's entourage. Devon, who was two years younger than Un, did not express any particular interest in anything, despite the constant reproaches of his father, he did not even study military affairs, instead wandering aimlessly around their land. Devon had one favorite pastime - bullying the youngest, ten-year-old Seljuk, who, oddly enough and despite the death of his mother, was loved the most by his father. Devon was jealous, and sometimes this jealousy reached its climax and cost the youngest new scars and bruises. Once, when the brothers were playing in the mountains and Seljuk was just five years old, Devon tied him to a tree and left him under the blazing sun for several hours until Un found him. Devon denied intent, blamed everything on the fact that he had forgotten to return for his brother, and supposedly thought that he had got out on his own. Seljuk then received a sunstroke and could not recover for a long time, Hyungwon was even afraid that he would lose his son, but he turned out to be strong. Devon stole coins from his father, which he then spent in the city on various delicacies and dice games. If it was found missing, he immediately blamed everything on Seljuk. Devon is the only one who could openly call Seljuk a freak because of his scar, and even hammered into Un's head that his brother was cursed.

Seljuk grew up as a gloomy, uncommunicative child. He showed an interest in languages, spoke fluently three, read a lot, and, unlike his brothers, loved to listen to his mentors. He could sit for hours on the roof of the stable alone and watch the stars. He also loved it when travelers or merchants passed by. His father always gladly received guests and spread a tablecloth for them. After a hearty supper, they would sit around the fire and, drinking kumis, told about the news from outside. On nights like this, Seljuk forgot about sleep, listened to their stories, and walked around daydreaming about them for several days. He was very interested in war and stories of battles. Hyungwon noticed how his son's eyes lit up when he heard about campaigns and conquests, and deep down he was proud of him. Seljuk trained for a long time with his uncle in the yard and learned how to wield a sword and shoot a bow. He showed a fantastic ability to catch everything on the fly, not lose heart after defeat, and fought to the last, even if his exhausted hand refused to rise.

"The path of a warrior is difficult, when entering it for the first time, you are scared. You don't know if you will return or if you will see the dawn. But there, in the thick of the battle, you don't think about danger and risks, you just live by them. It's then, holding your sword tightly in your hands and moving between enemies, that you feel alive" Seljuk sees his father sink into memories and the wrinkles on his forehead smooth out. “I won back this land, this house, these gardens and pasture for us. It was all brought to me by the blade and its power. Master Do from the East, who now lives in the city of Isfan, will, one day, make a sword for you too. You will have your place under the sun, build yourself a house, and start a family."

"I want the whole world," the child raising his eyes looks at his father.

Hyungwon stops doesn't even breathe for a couple of seconds. There is such unshakable confidence in Seljuk's words that even Hyungwon can feel it. He is silent for a couple of seconds and then changes the subject.

Hyungwon rarely goes to the city if not to attend the elders' meeting where he can stay for several hours, listening to their stories and predictions. Returning from one of these meetings, he learns that Devon fell off a cliff into a gorge and died. Even the child's body was impossible to reach from the infamous gorge. The grief-stricken father sits for a long time on the ground by the house’s entrance and demands Un tell him what happened on the rock.

Devon and Seljuk, as always, had a fight in the yard, after which the elder went up the hill to take a nap in his favorite clearing. Seljuk followed him. When Un arrived at the scene, Seljuk was sitting on the grass, leaning against a tree, staring thoughtfully at the sky. The boy's shirt collar was torn, and fresh scratches were visible on his face. Seeing his brother, he simply nodded in the direction of the gorge and, getting to his feet, went to the house. Un caught up with him at the gate and asked the question:

"You pushed Devon?"

"We had a fight, he lost,'' Seljuk replied coldly and disappeared into the stable.

Un omitted that part when talking to his father, convinced him that it was an accident, and began to bypass Seljuk.

When Jeon Seljuk killed for the second time, he was ten years old. His father's prediction did not come true.

A rebellion began in Cremona, the capital of Epdocia, which was supported from outside by neighboring tribes. The rebellion led to the fact that the territory of the state was divided into two parts, and Miras, together with the adjacent towns, became a city-state, headed by the former leader of one of the famous tribes, named Min Jihyun. The man, famous for his cruelty and greed, had once been a warrior himself, even leading a whole detachment under the previous ruler. He turned against his own leader and helped to overthrow him.

Hyungwon was very worried about the situation in the city. Miras turned into a closed city fortress, from which it was impossible to exit and into which it was impossible to enter. In addition to his troops, Jihyun summoned his tribe to the city and established absolute control over everything. He mercilessly plundered the population, doubled taxes, and demanded tribute for any service. He severely punished all those who were indignant. The closure of the city led to a decline in trade, which hit the treasury hard. Jihyun ended up opening the gates again, but he began to let anyone who was willing to pay inside the fortress. As a result, not only merchants but also mercenaries and robbers began to flock to the city. Several respected people in the city gathered and went to talk to him. That night, Jihyun fed them their last dinner — nobody returned from the palace, which belonged to the formerly slain administrator, and no one spoke against him, fearing his army.

Seljuk had just turned eleven when Jihyun's men came to their house and called his father in for a conversation. Seljuk, hiding behind a well in the courtyard, eavesdropped, and from what he could hear, he learned that his father was required to leave the city. Jihyun is not only cruel and calculating but also very cowardly. He understood perfectly well that a warrior who was revered in the city, who had fought for the former head for half his life, now unable to rise up against him due to his age, would hardly instill a love for the new leader into his children. Hyungwon refused to leave his native lands, especially the house in which his two sons were born. After the intruders left, he called his men for instructions and, for the first time in so long, posted a sentry at the gate. Hyungwon himself sent a messenger to a neighboring city, where Jihyun's enemy ruled and asked for assistance. Jihyun acted quickly, calculating Hyungwon's actions in advance, so his house was attacked at sunset the same day, without waiting for help. Seljuk, grabbing one of his father's sabers, rushed into the yard to his brother, but Hyungwon caught him by the scruff of his neck and pushed him against the wall.

"You are too small to fight, I need you to grow up," the man fought to restrain the struggling boy. “If we fail, someone has to take revenge. It is not proper for our family to look at the same sky that our killers will look at. Don’t you dare climb off the roof of the stable cause you’ll be falling to your death."

Thus, lying on the roof, from which the little boy admired the stars and dreamed, he watched how his father's people fell one after another, how the enemy sword pierced Hyungwon into the very heart, but he still stood on his knees, refusing to fall until he was hit again, this time in the back. Mortally wounded, Un was tied to the horse of the leader of the attackers and taken out into the city, declaring the whole family to be traitors and informers. The enemies set the looted house on fire, after taking the horses for themselves, ransacked everything around in search of Hyungwon's second son, but, not finding him, they decided that, given that no one ran out into the street, he would burn in the house. Seljuk gasped from the smoke on the roof, felt the iron rods holding the clay-molded bricks heating up, but endured. Even when a firebrand burning from the roof of the house fell on his hand just below the elbow, he gritted his teeth, endured this pain, and did not move, perfectly seeing the warrior standing below and looking attentively at the roof. Only when he turned away did Seljuk toss the firebrand away, and as soon as everyone else left the corpse-littered courtyard, gasping for breath, he slid to the ground.

Seljuk suffered a severe burn on his arm that night, which, even years later, will remain, shaped like a skull with horns. He lost everything he had to live for, but at the same time gained a new meaning, which was just starting to kindle in him as smoldering coal. Afraid of being discovered, the boy could not even say goodbye to his father. He left the place that he used to call his home, put a piece of cloth torn from his shirt to his wound, and hid in the garden of one of the houses.

As darkness fell, Seljuk emerged from his hiding place and climbed into one of the many laden carts heading towards the gate of the fortress. After several hours on the way, he slid off it, realizing that it was heading north, and, hiding behind a hillock, waited until the caravan was out of sight. Holding his wounded arm, he walked on foot to the East across the steppe. Seljuk knew that if he didn't come across another caravan or at least a settlement soon, he would die of dehydration or be eaten by animals. Either fate turned out to be favorable to the boy, or the Devil really kissed him on the cheekbone, as Devon insisted, but after four hours of travel, he was picked up by a caravan of merchants heading to the East. The boy introduced himself as Guuk and said that he had escaped from the city because of hunger and wanted to become a warrior, and for that, he had to get to Isfan to master Do. The owner of the caravan, a narrow-shouldered, thin man, Syo, laughed at his words, ruffled his hair, but promised to leave him in Isfan. Seljuk had the wound treated, and a new bandage was applied. He helped the caravan on the way, watered the horses, cleaned up overnight, and even stood guard together with the soldiers guarding the goods. Syo said that he was carrying silks and dishes, but Seljuk was sure that one of the carts was loaded with gold, otherwise, the merchant would not need a guard of fifteen mercenaries. After eight days on the way, robbers attacked the caravan. The boy with a bandaged and still healing hand surprised Syo with his ability to use a sword and, along with other warriors, helped them fight back. After the robbers scattered, Syo summoned him and asked how much he wanted to go to Isfan.

 “I see the inclinations of a warrior in you and I believe in your name and past just as much as my environment believes that I don’t paint my mustache,” the man grinned. "You can go around these lands with me, you will always have bread and a place to lie down."

“I don’t need bread and a place to lie down,” the boy said firmly, bandaging his hand. "I need the whole world."

Syo was upset but did not show it. As he promised, after a month and a half on the way, Guuk left their caravan and entered the city. 

Isfan was much larger than Miras. It was said that the ruler of Isfan recruited the best craftsmen to the city, and therefore it was famous for its beautiful buildings and interesting architecture. Seljuk spent the first day on the stairs of an open bazaar in the square, watching petty thieves cleverly empty the pockets of the men and women walking in the square. In the morning, Seljuk will find out where the great master Do lives, and will definitely ask him to forge a sword for him. Now he needs to sleep. 

He wakes up at dawn not so much from the pain in his bones resting on stones, but because of the noise around him, and sees a large man dragging a frail little boy to the middle of the square. People are gradually gathering around, preparing to witness another spectacle, and the man, brandishing an ax, shouts to the entire square about theft. The boy cries collects dust with his knees, but cannot escape. The man throws him over a wooden counter, on which juicy peaches were scattered yesterday, and, stretching out his hand, brandishes an ax.

"You will never look at someone else's pockets," the man hisses, but the next second he recoils, holding the back of his head, which is rapidly turning red, with his palm. The next stone hits his face, but the man manages to bend down. While the man is trying to come to his senses, another boy of the same age runs up to the boy and, grabbing his hand, runs up to the stairs, but two men block their way.

Seljuk gets up from his seat and, stocking up on rocks, throws the stones at the men, aiming right in the face. The boys manage to slip into one of the narrow streets while Seljuk runs in the opposite direction and, hiding behind one of the many buildings, tries to catch his breath. It will not be possible to find the master today. Seljuk is afraid to go outside, thinking they are looking for him. Until the evening, dying of hunger, he sits in a shelter and only at nightfall moves towards the bazaar to pick up rotten fruits that were thrown into the garbage pits. He is already almost approaching the square, when he, abruptly grabbed by the elbow, is dragged into the passage between the two houses.

"Are you crazy, there are sentries!" Seljuk sees in front of him the same boy who saved the other from losing an arm.

"I want to eat,'' Seljuk barely moves his dry lips. “And drink."

"Follow me," the boy tells him.

The boys, meandering, reach some kind of building that looks like a small abandoned stable. Inside, Seljuk finds three more boys, the youngest of whom is seven.

“My name is Khosrov,” his new acquaintance says to Seljuk, and holds out a jug of water, which he greedily drinks. "We are orphans. Who are you?"

"I'm Guuk. I am an orphan too," the boy wipes his lips with his sleeve.

“You helped us,” Khosrov crumbles the bread into milk, “and we are not in debt. Eat," he hands him a bowl and with a smile watches as he eats.

"I'm looking for Master Do, can you help me find him?"

“I don’t know who he is, but I can find out. Why do you need him?" Khosrov frowns at him.

"He will make me a sword, and with it, I will chop off the heads of my enemies.'' After eating every last crumb, Seljuk returns the empty bowl to Khosrov. "Do you have enemies?"

“We are thieves, everyone in this city considers us enemies,” Khosrov laughs. “But I'm afraid you won't get off with one sword. Get some sleep. In the morning I will find this Do and pay you for your kindness."

The boys did not talk about anything else and scattered in the corners. 

The morning began with a couple of blows to the sides. Seljuk grimaced and pulled open his eyelids with difficulty when he saw Khosrov above him. He silently stood up and followed him into the city by secret routes. Master Do was found by dinner, sitting on the carpet in the courtyard of his house, and chatting with guests. At first, the two ragamuffins were not allowed to see him, but the owner of the house, hearing shouts at the gate, demanded that the boys be brought to him.

"Who are you and where are you from?" the man with snow white hair asked while attentively examining the gloomy boys.

"I'm nobody now, but you will make me a sword and hear my name,'' Seljuk told him firmly.

“Interesting,” the old man smiles, stroking his beard. “Do you know that I make swords for the best warriors?"

"I have nothing to pay you with right now, but I swear by my name, I'll shower you with gold from head to toe,'' Seljuk moves forward, but freezes nailed to the spot by the unkind glances of the men standing behind the old man.

"What kind are you? Which family?"

“Now I don’t…” the boy stammered.

"You don't want to say. I understand," Do shakes his head. “But I won't make you a sword, and it's not about gold, it's about your eyes,” he sighs, not taking his eyes off the instantly deflated little boy. “Darkness oozes from your eyes, and your hatred and anger are in the air. Until you curb your demons, the sword will not help you. You will fall immediately with at least two such swords in your hands. Remember, it is not weapons that make a man warrior.''

"I came all this way,'' Seljuk says, lowering his head, not so much for reverence as to hide the sparks of rage in his eyes. "I really need this sword."

“Come on,” Khosrov pulls him toward the gate, realizing that it’s better to leave before they get thrown out. "We have to go."

"I'll be back for it,'' Seljuk shouts from the gate. "I will definitely come back for it. Start working on it, old man."

"What will you do next?" Khosrov draws a sneak on the ground with a stick as they walk back into cover. "You can stay with us. I think extra hands won’t be too bad."

"And engage in theft?" Seljuk looks up at him with a raised eyebrow. "Why should I steal what will be mine anyway. Are you going to live like this all your life?"

"My father was not a warrior, I come from a family of a cattle-breeder, but I cannot get myself cattle until..."

“Come with me,” Seljuk interrupts.

"And what will we do?"

"Let's go out the gate, join the mercenaries."

"We are too small for this, we will be ridiculed. I grew up on the streets, I can fight and I love it, but I’ve never held a sword in my hands."

"You'll learn,'' Seljuk grabs his arm, forcing him to look at himself. “You haven't seen anything but this city. Do you have any idea how much there is outside the gate? Do you really want to steal half your life and, if you are not caught, buy a couple of cattle and wait to get old? I don’t want to live like this, moreover, I don’t want to die like that. I want to die on horseback and with a sword in my hands, I want to take revenge on my enemies, I want to subjugate this world. Come with me and you will have everything."

“Or nothing,” Khosrov grins.

"But you will at least try and not live in a barn eating stolen bread,'' Seljuk mutters through his teeth.

Khosrov doesn't close his eyes until dawn. He keeps thinking about Guuk's words, deciding whether the ghostly uncertain future is worth leaving the city, his settled and familiar life. There is such strong confidence in Guuk's words that it infects him. Khosrov didn't show it, but as Seljuk spoke, he felt something start to move in him, the fire in his new friend's eyes making his blood boil. Even now, in the silence where only chirping crickets can be heard, he feels like the thought of the future that Guuk was describing makes his breath spiral.

In the morning, Khosrov says goodbye to the named brothers and, throwing a knapsack with meager belongings over his shoulder, goes with Seljuk to the city gate, into another life.

The boys will spend four years in merchant caravans, first helping them, then protecting them. During this time, they will perfectly study the nearest roads, get a handle on sword and bow control, and see many different cities - both large and small. Despite everything, the fire in Guuk's eyes does not go out, and Khosrov feeds on it and does not complain about anything. They eat from the same bowl, sleep outdoors, and dream. Every night before going to bed, Seljuk talks about a different life and new lands, every morning Khosrov wakes up with the idea that today is the day.

One evening, while the caravan was taking a rest, a horseman came to them, begging for help for the neighboring caravan, which was attacked by robbers. The owner of the caravan agreed to send his people for a certain amount, among them Khosrov and Seljuk moved out. It was in that battle that caused the bandits to turn back that the Jeon brothers would show their strength. The owner of the injured caravan did not release the soldiers immediately but offered them to join him.

“My cousin is the head of a fortress in the north, and a storm is coming upon him. I think you can make good money and show yourself,” the man told the guys.

The boys returned to their caravan and, taking their belongings, joined the second. 

For five years, the Jeon brothers will be mercenaries, they will gather around themselves, albeit a small one, a detachment of former warriors left without a leader, robbers, and all those who wanted to earn extra money. The Jeons generously shared everything that fell to them, and this earned them the reputation of honest leaders. Khosrov honed his weapon skills, becoming not just a named brother and closest associate of Guuk, but the only one he trusted to protect his back. The Jeon squad was hired mainly to suppress riots or participate in internecine wars. Seljuk was very stressed, and he kept thinking about how to increase his income and start collecting an army for himself. Unfortunately, they did not receive offers to participate in wars, some simply did not take into account their number, and some were afraid that they would attract an uncontrollable force that could turn the outcome of the war in their favor. Mercenaries were people who, for money, could turn their bayonets towards their customers at any time, which is why during all these years the Jeons had to do what Seljuk believed was small work. In addition to the always completed work, the Jeons were distinguished by special cruelty, which at times frightened even the rulers known for their love of bloodshed. The brothers always left behind a pyramid of heads, which became their signature. It was by their cruelty that they killed all desires to go against them.

In the fifth year of their stay as mercenaries, the brothers participated in suppressing the rebellion in one of the largest cities in the lands of Kho - Imris. After the well-done work, they were summoned by the ruler of the city Mensu. During the feast set in honor of getting rid of the traitors, Seljuk watched closely Mensu's right hand, a certain Qwiju. Mensu, noticing such an interest in his companion, asked Seljuk about the reasons for such attention.

"This is the first time in a long time that we've been summoned to such a large city,'' Seljuk says, putting down the goblet. "I confess, I was surprised because I am well aware of the attitude of the rulers to the mercenaries. By what we saw in the city, and by the scale of the damage done to you, even before our arrival, the mutiny broke out here a long time ago. You only turned to us when the rebels went to the palace. You were lucky that we were returning from a neighboring city and actually arrived in a day. I wonder why, risking not only power but also your life, you delayed asking for help for so long after you were convinced that the central government would not be in time for you."

“I don’t know where you’re getting at,” the man grows gloomy, “ I was expecting help from ruler Ho just the other day, but he’s late. The rebels were not supposed to get to the palace so quickly, we successfully repelled the attack."

"Can I find out exactly who sent a messenger to the capital with a request for help?"

"How dare you!" exclaims Qwiju. "Do you doubt the words and tactics of my master?"

"No," Seljuk chuckles, reaching for the wine again, "I doubt the messenger that was sent."

Mensu, frowning, rubs his forehead with his fingers, and the guests, getting up from their seats and taking the payment, leave the palace.

Seljuk does not allow to leave the city walls and demands his squad to stay for another day.

“How do you know that the mutiny was led by Qwiju?" asks Khosrov who has climbed on his horse.

“I don’t know,” Guuk shrugs. “He just didn't really want to celebrate, and no matter how hard he tried, the smile came out fake. I wondered why the ruler didn’t send people to help Mensu, because it’s not logical to lose his city. The only explanation is that he is not aware of what is happening here. Of course, I could be wrong, but I threw the dice anyway. Now the move is for Mensu, let's see if he picks it up."

Seljuk is summoned back to Imris at dawn the next day to participate in the execution of the accused of treason, Qwiju. As a token of gratitude, Mensu asks Seljuk to take his place, but he, refusing, returns to his squad.

“Nice job, you could stay,” Khosrov grins as he watches the squad get ready for the trip again.

"I won't serve a small dog who doesn't understand people so much that he fed a snake from his hand, and now he'll send an army against me,''  Seljuk tells him.

"I thought about that too," Khosrov nods. "There is more than enough honor in them, he is unlikely to sleep peacefully, knowing that someone turned out to be smarter and made him look like an idiot."

"That's why we need to take our time,'' Seljuk winks at him. "Be ready."

Seljuk's predictions come true, the squad is attacked at dusk, but there were neither Guuk nor Khosrov are among the fighters. The men, for whom one dinner was enough to roughly explore the palace, sneak into the chambers of Mensu, who is waiting for good news from outside. 

Seljuk, having cut the throat of the head of Imris, demands his second assistant to announce the new ruler to the city. Mensu's army, exhausted and not yet recovered from the rebellion, has already lost its leader, and throws down its weapons immediately after hearing that Seljuk will open the treasury that was closed during years for them. Seljuk sends to the ruler of Ho a caravan generously laden with gold from Mensu's palace and a letter asking him to let him stay and serve him. In return, Seljuk is given a seal with the official appointment as Imris's new ruler.

Seljuk gets tired of sitting on the throne after six months - neither wealth nor numerous women delivered from different parts of the earth please the man. Seljuk decides to meet with the ruler of Ho and drives out to him at dawn on a winter morning.

Malek, who runs the state he inherited, is famous for his love of wine and women, squanders the treasury, and does not rule well. As a result, the heads of his cities are committing lawlessness and are increasingly moving away from the center, threatening a real internecine war. Malek reluctantly listens to Seljuk who has been serving him these last months and replenishing the treasury.

“You, my ruler, can appoint anyone in my place, but my sword in its sheath is rusting, and clouds are gathering over Ho. Raise my rank to your military leader, give me an army," Guuk is not embarrassed that the military leader of the state is standing to the right of the master's throne and looks at him with an unkind look. “Give me this power, and you will own not only Ho but also nearby city-states such as Merit and Dagan."

Malek can hardly be distracted from the bowl decorated with precious stones and laughs for a long time. The whole yard joins him. Khosrov, always close to Guuk like his shadow, stomps from foot to foot and nervously strokes the sword attached to his belt.

“I am not appointing you as the military commander. I can even remove you from your current position,” Malek, sprawled on silk pillows, continues laughing. “Do not think that you are allowed to tell me what to do."

“Who am I to tell you,” Guuk humbly lowers his eyes to the floor. "I want to increase your wealth and make you the ruler of this part of the world. This is my only desire."

“I’m being informed of planned riots in small towns,” Malek is flattered by Guuk’s words. "Start with them, prove it to me with deeds. But I will not give you an army and I will not appoint you. I will give you my seal."

"This is unrealistic, we can't do it with our current strength,'' Khosrov says quietly to Seljuk.

"As you wish'' with a respectful bow, Seljuk walks towards the exit.

Seljuk suppresses uprisings in three small cities, replenishing not only his treasury but also the army. He takes personal control of all three cities, deploys his people there, and returns to Imris, preparing for the next strike. 

For the first time in his life, Malek, having heard supposedly good news, does not reach for the wine but calls his assistants, because now an army of many thousands, assembled from a total of four cities enslaved by Guuk, is coming to the capital Ho.

Khosrov was right when he said that it was impossible with their forces to attack so many cities at once, but Seljuk quickly convinced him. After returning to his fortress and having several hour-long conversations with Khosrov and his warlords, Guuk came up with a plan that «either should have worked or should have worked». The ruler’s warriors made their way into city centers for a month under the guise of merchants, and then, on the orders of Guuk, hit the palace of the governors. There were no battles or bloodshed in the cities. Guuk quietly removed the top and, opening the treasury, addressed the enemy's army. He poured gold in front of them and declared that those who did not raise a sword against him would receive it. As a result, the rulers who were left without an army were executed, and the handful of soldiers who expressed resistance was hanged at the gate.

Seljuk broke into the capital Ho with a 20,000-strong army, which drowned the entire city intending to resist the "barbarians"  in blood.

Malek was executed in his own palace, in which Seljuk ordered not to leave a stone unturned. Jeon abolished the old name of the capital and named the city Iblis. He demanded that the best craftsmen be brought to him to build the residence of the new ruler. Seljuk himself, leaving one of the trusted people in control of everything, together with Khosrov and the army moved to Merit and Dagan. After the fall of two more states, rulers of other cities and states began to gather around Guuk. Most of them sent gifts themselves and came at the mercy of the Devil, and those who refused to show respect or resisted, perished, taking with them the lives of not only their families but also most of the townspeople. From the cities that refused to surrender, Guuk took all the gold and the most beautiful women, he ordered to burn the city itself, moreover, the main fire was kindled in the very center - and these were usually the heads of warriors and former rulers folded into a pyramid.

Everyone began to fear Guuk, his name alone instilled fear even in seasoned warriors, and moms now told their children fairy tales where the main evil was the Devil from the East, who always came at dawn. Before each battle or attack of the Devil, the unfortunate ones heard a drawn-out ‘Guuk’ coming from the blowing horn. People began to pray never to hear this sound because it marked the beginning of their end. Those who saw him talked about a scar on his face, about the Devil's mark on his arm, about his hair the color of the night. All of this passed from mouth to mouth, and as a result, Guuk actually lost his true face and took the guise of Satan in the fear-saturated imagination of the people. 

"He will mix the world with dust and ascend above it, piercing the firmament of heaven with devil horns, and we will all obey him. His tail will, like a whip, cut through the air, and his gaze will cut our flesh," the elders repeated, sitting on the rugs in front of the chapels and continuing unsuccessfully to cry to God for a savior.

His indomitable energy, lust for blood, and subtle mind were amazing. He is not one of those rulers who sit in a palace and enjoy the benefits of civilization. Guuk almost never left the saddle, was always in the steppe and always at the head of his army, accompanied by his brother and best warrior - Khosrov, who was called the Raven. The taciturn, eternally frowning Khosrov was always on Guuk's right side, and his palm rested on the hilt of his sword. It was said that he moved so silently that, only after losing their heads, do men realize that Khosrov had already swung his sword. Guuk fought shoulder to shoulder with his army and was the only ruler who did not differentiate between himself and his army. His warriors idolized him, and called him father, Guuk, in turn, ate only with them, as always, shared the loot, and did not allow anyone to call him ‘ruler’.

“I am a warrior,” Guuk said once, and everyone remembered.

Seljuk returned to Iblis for a month or two, gave the troops a rest, sat in thought for a long time, gained strength, and again broke into another campaign. As soon as Guuk moved out of Iblis, the rulers of all nearby cities and states sat in fear and wondered whether he would express an interest in their lands or not.

At twenty-one, Guuk marries the daughter of a powerful ruler of the East, thus enlisting his support, and moves to the north. The campaign has to be suspended after a month, without reaching the goal, because the ruler learns about the betrayal in Iblis and the rebellion against himself. The instigator is the ruler, with whom Guuk signed a contract, enlisting the support of neighboring lands, seized Iblis, and established control over all nearby cities. Guuk knows that his army will not stand against the united army of the three states and decides not to return home. He decides to gain strength and ponder on further steps. The people who fought with him and against him are well aware of how clearly the commander's brains work, and Guuk does not have to prove anything to anyone, the soldiers themselves begin to gather around him.

For the first time in his life, Guuk decides to ask for help and moves to the largest city-state in the southeast to the ruler of those lands, Kan Arslan. Guuk often heard of Arslan as a strong warrior, and when he learned that he, overnight, without any help, annexed a neighboring state that was superior to him in strength, he was filled with respect.

Even though Guuk formally fell, the fear did not stop living in people, which is why Arslan's assistants dissuaded the ruler from the meeting, but upon learning that Guuk entered the city only with his brother, and left the troops behind the wall, Kan accepted him, did not make himself a coward. 

Kan Arslan is twenty-two years old, he is a descendant of a famous family in the north and inherited the throne. As the son of his father's fourth spouse, Arslan had to stand in line to the throne for several years, if not his entire life. He prevented eighteen attempts on his life from his own brothers while his father was still alive. In the end, having seized the throne with the help of his father's assistant and his right hand, Arslan ordered to strangle his two older brothers, and the rest were given a warning.

Seljuk walks into an ornate, spacious hall and stops in front of the throne of the Southeast’s biggest ruler.

"I need your troops, in return, you will receive all the lands along the Darnath River to the very Khivon," Guuk immediately gets to the point.

"You're a great warrior, but you're horrible in administration,'' Arslan grins. "You made an alliance with the viper, and put the wrong person in charge in your residence, so, where is the guarantee that you will not go to war against me tomorrow?"

"I won't lie, your lands are on my list, but I'm a man of my word, and if we fight shoulder to shoulder, you will no longer be on this list,'' Seljuk replies.

"You do understand that you have fallen, whereas I am calmly sitting in my place. It will take you too much time and energy to attack me, so stop shaking the air and frightening those around me,” Arslan smiles.

"I stand in front of you on my own two feet, the same way I stood ten years ago, and so I will stand in another ten years. I started out with a crooked dagger, no army, no support. I'll start again like that now. But tomorrow, when I do it without your help, do not expect mercy."

"You are threatening me?"

"I offer cooperation."

Guuk refused to spend the night in the city and after negotiations that ended in nothing, returned with Khosrov to his troops, and did not close his eyes until morning, pondering further steps.

In the morning a messenger from Arslan came up to him. Guuk left Khosrov with the army and returned to the palace. 

Guuk was an excellent warrior, but his main distinguishing feature was the ability to persuade. Everyone who spoke to him was infected with his strength and faith. The current owner of his land did not count on this, therefore, seeing an army approaching him like a locust, he could not believe his eyes. Guuk destroyed his army and personally executed his unfaithful father-in-law. The warrior found his spouse hiding in one of the houses belonging to the traitor's companion. Seljuk nailed the woman begging for mercy with a sword to the wall and, smiling at her attempts to pull the blade out of herself, left the unfortunate woman to die, painting the floor under her feet red.

The corpses of the enemy and his family were beheaded, and the heads were collected on the square in a pyramid. Having arrived to congratulate his new companion and not distinguished by special kindness Arslan, got tired of counting from the window carts crawling along the streets blackened with blood, and loaded with corpses. All those killed during the capture of Iblis were taken out of the city and burned in a huge pit, which was immediately covered with earth.

In honor of the victory, Arslan presented Guuk with a black horse, which immediately became the favorite of the ruler and henceforth bore the name Mammon (demon). Guuk spent a long time in the stable, personally looked after the horse, stroked the black wool, shining in the sun like satin. Arslan presented Khosrov a chestnut horse of the same breed. Khosrov did not differ from his brother, did not come off the horse, and gave him the name Khan (ruler).

Arslan stayed in Iblis, sat for a long time with his new associates, and discussed the future; no one spoke about the past. From now on, Kan Arslan was also present in all negotiations with Guuk, just like Khosrov.

"In the East, you no longer have anyone to fight. I hope you have calmed down?" Arslan asked Guuk before parting.

“I’ll rebuild the city, go to the North, and then I’ll come back here, check the position, take the sword and go to the South,” Guuk answered without hesitation.

“I thought you wouldn’t be interested in the South, given that it’s too poor for your appetite."

“I’ll go to the South for the heads of my enemies, and only then can I look at the sky without shame,” Guuk breathes and looks up at the black canvas strewn with stars.

*Kumis is a dairy product similar to kefir, but is produced from a liquid starter culture, in contrast to the solid kefir "grains". Because mare's milk contains more sugar than cow's or goat's milk when fermented, kumis has a higher, though still mild, alcohol percentage compared to kefir.

Chapter 2: Empire of Skulls

Seljuk's plans to attack the north were not destined to come true. 

The rulers of neighboring powerful empires under the leadership of a certain Mian began to unite against him. Seljuk learned the news of the impending attack while contemplating the construction of the new city gate. He immediately sent a messenger to Arslan, and he, having gathered his military leaders, together with Khosrov, locked himself for a couple of days in one of the towers that survived after the assault. The messenger caught up with Arslan on the way, so the man, having deployed his troops, a couple of days later stood at the left side of the ruler of the still-nascent Jeon empire or, as it was popularly called by the people, the ‘Empire of Skulls’.

"Our united army includes the strength of two hundred thousand people. Their army is five hundred thousand,” Arslan says worriedly. "I would say that only a fool would dare to put his army in front of such a force, and will not back down".

"And you would be right.'' Seljuk rubs the bridge of his nose after a long sleepless night.

“Only despair, the fiercest of all, can help destroy such an army,” Khosrov walks to the window.

"How can I arrange it for you?" Seljuk asks his brother. "I know what you are capable of in battle, but I won’t let you and your people go under the enemy swords when we haven't recovered from the battle for Iblis," the man pauses.

 Nobody interrupts the silence for a couple of minutes.

"Before I continue, I want to ask you an important question,'' Seljuk stares at his companions. “I want to ask you two if you’re willing to come with me, even if, as Arslan said, it’s stupid. Even if you might lose your palaces, gold, and concubines. Even if none of you come back home."

"You are my home,'' Khosrov doesn't think, and Seljuk nods gratefully. Arslan is silent, stroking the hem of his satin cape with his fingers and thinks.

“Say what you’re up to,” Kan begins after a long pause. "Since you came to my palace, my life has sparkled with new colors, and there are no acquisitions without losses."

"Well,'' Seljuk orders everyone but the two men to leave the room and after crumpling up all the maps scattered on the table, he brushes them onto the floor. "Maybe we will kill them, maybe we will perish only by engaging in battle. We will not find out, but I understand that the latter will be more likely, so I am considering swearing allegiance to Yibir."

“No self-respecting ruler will go for this…” Khosrov begins.

“So I don’t respect myself!” Seljuk cuts him off. “But I'd rather not respect myself than lead my army to the last battle of their life!"

“Saying that I'm surprised is an understatement,” Arslan gets up from his seat and also walks to the window. "Yibir is not quite a pleasant ruler to have any contact with. You, yourself, know that he is not famous for his honesty. Besides, without the gold, you will not even reach his gate."

"I know,'' Seljuk inhales deeply. "I know everything, as well as the fact that in this part of the world he is one of the three most powerful rulers. We can enlist Yibir's support and repel the attack, but he won't do anything to us without gold. My gold, horses, concubines - all this is not enough, he will not agree. Are you ready to give me, if not all, then most of your property in order to ransom our army? You,” he turns to Khosrov, “have vast territories from which you collected tribute and a treasury that you almost restored after the assault. Will you share it with me?"

"All that’s mine is yours,'' Khosrov doesn't even turn to look at him.

"It will be more difficult to convince you, and I understand,'' Seljuk approaches Arslan, "you can return to your lands and leave me, not participate in my insane proposal."

"It's insane,'' Arslan agrees, "but I'm used to thinking wider, and I doubt that Mian, after defeating you, won't attack me, so I am thinking."

"Think, but not for long,'' Seljuk returns to the table. "I follow all his movements, I have my own man in the enemy camp, but I need time to deliver a tribute to Yibir and get consent."

After two hours of walking in the dilapidated garden of the palace, Arslan gives his consent.

“You understand that if we fail, you’ll lose everything?” Seljuk asks him.

“I also understand very well that if we win, then we will get vast lands, not to mention the wealth located on them, so I am confident in my decision,” Arslan replies firmly.

Seljuk goes to Yibir personally. The wealth of the three rulers was guarded along the way by numerous troops. Packed horses and camels carried gold and jewelry to Yibir, the most beautiful concubines sat in palanquins - the rulers sent most of their harem to him. Silk, china, furs, and expensive leather - all this moved to Yibir for many weeks. Yibir was impressed by the treasures thrown at his feet. He examined Seljuk who stopped opposite him carefully and agreed to provide him with assistance equal to two hundred thousand warriors.

Seljuk never saw this help. Yibir took tribute from Mian too and, in addition, came to an agreement with him that in case of non-intervention he would receive the cities adjacent to Iblis and part of Arslan's lands.

***

Mian rises up the mouth of a dried-up river, surrounded by an army of many thousands, leaving behind clouds of dust and treading on dry land, which will soon generously absorb the blood of the fallen soldiers. Seljuk found out from his man a few days ago that Mian had already set out. He finally stopped peering into the distance, waiting for help from Yibir, and calmed the rage inside, deciding to concentrate on the fight. Seljuk, mounted on Mammon, stands in the center of his army, watching as the troops finish digging their trenches. The great warrior has a view of the barren, yellow, sun-cracked earth. Harsh gusts of wind raised clouds of dust, but even behind this natural barrier, he still distinguishes a small point of an impending storm on them.

“You wanted despair,” he turns to Khosrov, who sits on Khan on his right, “you got it. We have nothing but us and the brothers around us, so we will fight like we never did."

“Just like the old days,” Khosrov grins.

"We have to win because then I'll go to Yibir and cook him alive in the cauldron,'' Seljuk spits.

"I really want to see this, so we will definitely win,'' Arslan pulls on the reins of his horse named Damir.

“Go back to your troops,” Seljuk announces. "Numerically, we are losing, but we will win if we do everything as we decided. We are warriors, we have been through so many battles. We did not sit in palaces but fought. I got a rough idea of Mian's attack style, they always work the same way. We stick to the plan: we will not withdraw one unit from the reserve to the last, even if they knock me off the saddle, my troops will be defeated. In the center will be me and my commander in chief, Khosrov in the back with his squad, Arslan on the right flank, and on the left is his commander in chief. They will try to grab the flanks and you have the hardest part. Let them break on your shields, leave parts of them on your spears, but they must not break through the flanks. No one expects our main strength to not be in the center, but at the edges. After that, I go on a counter-offensive. I think we have already somewhat tempered their ardor by not being scared and standing here."

Seljuk was not mistaken, Mian's army looked in shock at the outnumbered, but ready to fight, warriors. As the Devil predicted, they tried to flank them, but all their attacks were repulsed. Seljuk launched a counteroffensive and flanked Mian inward, eventually being pressed against the dry river. For two days, a fierce battle went on, when the Jeons completely defeated the enemy army. Blood flowed like a river, those lands had never seen before such a large-scale battle. Both sides suffered enormous losses. Mian tried to flee but was caught. The battle finally came to a halt when Khosrov caught up with Mian and, returning to the battlefield, threw his head in the center under Mammon's hooves.

Seljuk didn't stop there - for two months, which went down in history as the "Devil's bloody campaign," he rampaged in the empires that attacked him - the cities were plundered clean and set on fire. Seljuk ordered the entire ruling elite to be walled up, and the townspeople were forced to watch it and then pass it on to everyone who wants to raise their sword against the Devil.

“No one should even think about attacking me anymore."

The soldiers feasted for a month. Seljuk's thirst wasn't quenched. After a break of two years dedicated to the restoration and strengthening of Iblis, he returned to campaigns, and continued to conquer cities and lands, rallying around himself the army that threatened to outnumber the neighboring two largest empires.

Seljuk, Khosrov, and Arslan united their lands with the center in Iblis. Arslan was still in charge of the southeast and spent his time free from campaigns in his palace in the city. Khosrov was responsible for the vast territories in the west of the empire, but he almost did not appear in the main city and settled in the palace in Iblis. A year after the battle with Mian, Yibir sent a caravan generously laden with gifts to the Devil's palace. Yibir considered that a year would be enough for the ruler of the East to cool down, and he would be able to appease him. Seljuk accepted the gifts, Yibir calmed down.

For seven years, Seljuk expanded his empire, with the help of his loyal companions, and annexed new lands to it. Iblis became the largest and most protected city in the region. A thick wall surrounded the city, the entrance to it was possible only through the city gates, in front of which there was a 24-hour guard. Merchants and artisans from all over the world flocked to Iblis. Once a month, a “big bazaar” was held in the city, a dream for not only traders but also for buyers from different parts of the world, in order to buy the best and most outlandish goods. It was in Iblis that Seljuk's favorite palace, Eden, was rebuilt, towering over the city.

In addition to Eden, the ruler had four more palaces built in other cities of the empire, but the Devil loved to spend time in this one. Eden was built by artisans from all over Seljuk's vast empire for seven years. The five-story palace, surrounded by fortress walls with battle towers and patrolmen, stood in the recess of the city. Eden amazes the imagination with its size and luxury. Consisting of two hundred and seventy-five rooms, the palace is divided into two parts - public and residential. The public part contains Seljuk's throne room and offices where he holds private meetings. The throne room was decorated with wooden parquet flooring and carved ceilings, and the ruler's throne itself was decorated with chased gold and black velvet. The walls of the hall were decorated with paintings and picturesque tapestries.

The white marble palace consisted of three independent buildings united by a single concept. The building on the left holds Khosrov's apartments and quarters for guests who spend time in Iblis. The one on the right has Seljuk's harem on its upper floors, while the lower ones hold the residence of the permanent servants. In front of the main entrance to the palace, there is a fountain with a sculpture of Mammon in the middle. Seljuk ordered his beloved horse to be the centerpiece of the edifice. In the courtyard of the palace are multi-tiered shady gardens with pools, fountains, and statues. The entire courtyard is paved with white marble slabs, the palace doors are decorated with carved patterns. The facades of the buildings are covered with colored tiles. The side towers of the complex rise seventy meters, as if trying to reach the sky.

The personal chambers of the ruler are located in the depths of the palace, the entrance to that part is forbidden to everyone except for a specially selected pair of servants and women from the harem, and Khosrov.

Seljuk is an active supporter of the feudal form of government. Having united all possessions into a state form, he distributed lands, cities, and sometimes entire regions to his closest associates and close people, giving them the authority to establish and withdraw tax themselves, most of which flowed into the Devil's treasury. Only Iblis, which was formed as a result of the merger of two cities and by the size of the territory could be considered a separate city-state that he kept under his control. The state had strict laws, any violation of which was followed by severe punishment. The captured force, except for the warriors, applied semi-slave relations. If the heads of regions and cities appointed by Seljuk expressed dissatisfaction with something, refused to participate in his campaigns, not providing their army, then the ruler treated them cruelly. The head of one of his fortresses, trying to get away from another campaign, together with his own family, was ordered to be thrown into the gorge. Seljuk gave the women of his family to his soldiers, so no one in that family survived. In the second city, which began to entertain the idea of self-government, Seljuk ordered to kill the entire top and annex the city to another. He created a despotic state that he ruled through his name and brutal methods.

Before each campaign, Seljuk sent representatives to his cities demanding them to give him parts of their lands and mounted warriors. 

Seljuk's troops were built differently from other generals. He kept the center for himself, but at the same time gave the greatest attention to the wings. After the battle with Mian, he began to put Khosrov and his army in the vanguard, where his reserves are also located, which usually decides the outcome of the battle. It was the flanks that consisted of the greatest strength, and they were responsible for ensuring that the troops could not be bypassed from the rear or break through the defenses. Before the attacks, Seljuk had to send out reconnaissance, ordering trenches to be dug, and setting up trench shields. In front of the cavalry, he always put well-trained infantrymen, who, raising their shields over their heads, gave the first battle.

During a hiatus in his fifth year, Seljuk heads to the long-owned city of Isfan to check on his ruler, at the same time to visit Master Do, who, as it turns out, is still alive.

Seljuk finds Do still sitting in his yard, blind. Despite this, when the ruler, leaving his people outside the gates, stands in front of him, the old man recognizes him.

“I was wrong about one thing,” the old man begins, breathing heavily, he already has a foot in the grave. "I advised you to learn how to control your demons but did not think that you are the Demon."

"How will I get my sword, old man, if you haven't seen the blue sky for a long time?" The ruler combs his raven hair back with his fingers.

“Your sword was ready two months after you left my house,” Do smiles and asks the servant to bring it.

"You made it after all,'' Seljuk breathes, enthusiastically stroking the blade made of damask steel. "I will fulfill my promise, and you will receive as much gold as you never dreamed of."

"This sword is the same as the one for whom it is shackled,'' the old man rummages across the carpet in search of the staff, but Seljuk, stopping the soldier, bends down to pick it up and hands it to him. "If after you have taken it in your hands, it lies idle for a long time, then it will end up taking the life of its owner, that is, you. Although I highly doubt it’ll happen in your case - your greed and bloodlust have no boundaries. This sword will drink plenty of blood, and that's why I don't need money for it."

"I'll leave them.'' Seljuk nods to the assistant, and a sack filled with gold coins is placed in the courtyard, right in front of the old man. "I love to pay for everything and I love it when they pay me."

***

Seljuk made his way to the lands of Yibir after a six months rest from the campaigns, in the eighth year after the battle with Mian. Yibir did not wait. He didn’t think that Seljuk would set him up after so many years, and even accepting gifts, he would not forgive him. No matter who the ruler turned to for help, they all refused - some out of fear of the Devil, some thinking that Yibir deserved it.

Seljuk was advancing on him, surrounded by a countless army, dust billowing from under the horses' hooves, creating a gray curtain around the attackers, from under which Satan's minions emerged in long rows. His warriors held their shields high, incessantly, they sent arrows at the enemy with such force that they pierced even their helmets. 

Yibir's army couldn't cope with the defense, lacking a leader who himself participated in the battle, repeating the mistake of many, instead of leading the troops, as Seljuk did. The warriors scattered to the sides, creating gaps in the formation, which Jeon's troops immediately penetrated and, having smashed the enemy from the inside, disappeared just as quickly.

Seljuk arrived as always at dawn, but by dusk, there was no one to fight in front of the fortress walls. The sun preparing for sleep took with it to rest the souls of all those who fell in the battle for the city, for someone else's greed, someone else's revenge. The sunset that day was unusually red, the survivors will describe it as the bloodiest of all, passing from mouth to mouth the fear that no more dawn will come. The earth was black with soaked blood, and the corpses of the fallen scattered over it. Crows and vultures, fearing the force moving towards the city, did not land, swirled over the fallen in flocks, passing on to their relatives the news of another feast presented to them by the Devil himself. Seljuk ordered the surrendered warriors to not be touched, but to enroll in his army. He entered the city with the head of the commander of Yibir's troops tied to his saddle.

Yibir himself locked himself in the palace, setting up a guard, which, seeing a warrior dressed in black and stained with blood, dispersed itself.

Seljuk walked right down to the throne in the center of the room and, descending on it, announced to his troops:

"You wanted a feast, you deserve it. This city is yours. Have fun. But first, go to the yard and put on the boiler. I will feast too."

Yibir was found in the basement. While the water was boiling in the courtyard, Seljuk managed to talk with Khosrov and, Arslan, and now, drinking wine in the garden under the trees, he pretended not to hear Yibir's pleas for mercy, or the screams coming through the walls, behind which his army rampaged, robbing and raping. Seljuk never treated the captured cities with mercy, but if the city surrendered itself, then he took the wealth, women, and lives of the ruling elite, if the city was confident enough to decide that it would defeat the Devil, he let his dogs out into the streets. His soldiers did not spare anyone, robbed houses, raped, killed, and left behind a scorched wasteland strewn with human bones.

"You have to be responsible for your actions,'' Seljuk told his spirit guide, Seungwon when he called his cruelty unjustified. "I always give a choice. They chose to fight - it's commendable, I'm proud of them, but then let them win, let them kill me because I certainly will not take pity on the losers. No one will take pity on me if I fall. "

Seljuk refused to talk to Yibir, he nodded to his people, who pushed the man to the cauldron and, raising a goblet of wine to his lips, openly reveled in the agony of a man floundering in boiling water for a couple of seconds and then silent forever.

“I think no one wants to attack us anymore,” Khosrov sits down next to him, looking at the cauldron where the once mighty ruler of the whole empire continues to cook. "After we leave this city, the exit of which is strewn with the corpses of soldiers, and the fortress - the townspeople, no one in his mind will climb on us, and if he does, we will order to cast huge cauldrons and boil them there for several people."

"Our army is the largest in this part of the world today, we will soon get bored,'' Seljuk chuckles, watching as the soldiers caught the women running out of the palace and dragged them back to the hall where the trusted people of the three rulers will choose new faces for the harems. 

“This city is famous for the beauty of its women,” Arslan looks at another unfortunate girl being dragged in by the hair. "I'll see a little later what they found interesting for me here."

***

It's been ten days since Seljuk and his troops have been feasting in the fallen city. Khosrov ends another walking tour of the city, through which their troops marched in a tornado, and, surrounded by his warriors, moves towards the palace when from the alley on the right, a crying girl rushes into him in tattered clothes and begging for help. Two soldiers run out from where the girl appeared, and, seeing the master, respectfully lower their eyes.

"My lord, I beg you, have mercy," the girl begs, having fallen on her knees in front of the Raven and grabbing his hand.

“Don't cry, child, everything will be fine,” Khosrov bends over to her and slowly strokes her matted brown hair. He runs his fingers over her cheek smeared with clay and tears and sees how a spark of hope lights up in her pained eyes. "You just have to give them what they want,'' Khosrov grins, blowing out this hope like a candle, and, bypassing the girl who remained on the ground, moves on.

In the main hall of the already dead ruler, wine flows like a river, treats change ten times a day, half-naked women, who have accepted their fate and resigned themselves to their new owners, play instruments, and dance, pleasing their eyes. Seljuk himself, lounging on silk pillows, watches with pleasure the beautiful girl who until recently warmed Yibir's bed dancing in front of him. Returning from the city, Khosrov joins his friend and accepts the bowl from the hands of the girl who immediately sank next to him.

"We're heading out tomorrow at sundown,'' Seljuk says to him, continuing to stroke the sunken belly of the half-naked girl reclining at his feet. "Have you spoken to the troops?"

"Yes, I have decided everything, they are getting ready.''

"Yibir had great taste,'' Seljuk pulls the second girl to him, picks off a grape, and brings it to her lips. The man, whose eyes darkened with lust, watches as, taking a grape with her lips, the girl is now sucking his fingers.

"I'll be away for a while, wait for Arslan, and talk to him too.'' Seljuk gets to his feet and takes the two girls with him.

Khosrov leans back on the pillows and waves his hand to stop the music, deciding to sit in silence. Seljuk returns half an hour later to find his friend sitting on the floor on the rugs. The girls walk around the hall, the musicians tune the instruments again, and the servant, frightened to death, starts changing dishes. Khosrov gets up from his seat, deciding to check on Khan before dinner, and, exiting the throne room, moves along a narrow corridor to the exit when he notices that one of the side doors is open ajar and singing is heard from there. Khosrov knows that Yibir's women are being kept in these rooms on either side of the hallway. Men are not allowed to enter another man’s harem, but given that the owner of these women has died, and they have not yet been finally assigned, Khosrov still pushes the door. He wants to know who owns this pleasant, hoarse voice, but the door instantly slams shut in front of his nose. Khosrov manages to push it with his shoulder on the fly, preventing it from being locked, and, grabs the one on the other side by the elbow, pulls him out into the hallway. The girl of about seventeen, realizing who is in front of her, instantly lowers her gaze and mutters a barely audible "forgive me".

"Raise your head,'' Khosrov demands, and as soon as the girl obeys the order, there is instantly no air to breathe in the narrow corridor. 

Her hair is the color of the steel from which the ruler’s sword is forged, and he supposes it shines and shimmers in the sun. Khosrov sees her hair fluffed on his pillows. Her eyes open the uninhabited abdominal cavity in Khosrov, with her thin fingers, with which she nervously fiddles the hem of a long shirt lowered into wide trousers, she puts fire into it, blows on it with peach lips, fanning the fire. Khosrov still does not breathe, he looks at her with a dark, viscous gaze, he cannot tear himself away, slides along her clearly defined chin down to her thin neck. He imagines how slowly burning himself alive with impatience, he will undress her and try.

He takes a step closer, the girl leans against the wall, whispers "my lord", and shrinks. Khosrov does not hear and does not want to listen, he is not in the mood to talk when the most beautiful creation in the world stands in front of him when his beast has found its best delicacy and howls with impatience. He is even closer, pushes the girl into the wall, and feels the beating of her heart, the trembling of her body under him. He clings to her chin with his fingers and lifts her face to him. The girl is trembling, but Khosrov does not stop, approaches her lips, and smears with his own, then again and again. He sniffs and runs the tip of his tongue over her luscious lips like a predator tastes his prey. His brain is screaming, warning about the familiar smell, but Khosrov has already touched her, and will not let go. He will devour the last piece, savoring it.

“My lord, it's forbidden…” the girl whispers desperately, and Khosrov, taking advantage of the fact that she parted her lips, kisses her deeply and wetly, smears on the wall decorated with marvelous tiles. ‘Forbidden’ for Khosrov is in the color of blood, it beckons, only lures, and the man, instead of moving away, does not allow air to leak between them. ‘No’ is not in Khosrov's lexicon. If this girl was not so alluring, so beautiful that Khosrov's limbs are cramping with desire - he would have cut her tongue out for this ‘forbidden’. The girl does not answer the kiss, clings, and tries to inhale oxygen. Khosrov is too energetic and does not pause. He bites into sweet lips, drinks it greedily, and discovers her mouth with his tongue.

Suddenly, the main door swings open, street light flooding the hallway and forcing Khosrov to step back and reach for a dagger attached to a strap on his side.

“I'm finally free,” Arslan walks toward them, accompanied by his commander-in-chief. “Today, at least before tomorrow’s road, I’ll get some sleep, but, no,” he stops next to the men and greedily looks at the girl. “I forgot how sweet you were at night, so I won’t get enough sleep,” he runs his fingers over the girl’s cheek. "My servant is hardworking, he chose a treasure for me,'' Arslan winks at Khosrov and walks towards the hall, while the girl bows and returns to the room from which she left.

Khosrov still stands in the darkened corridor and, feeling the moisture in his palm, lifts it to his face and sees that he squeezed the knife so hard that he cut himself.

So the girl is from Arslan’s harem.

Throughout dinner, Khosrov sits darker than the cloud, and glances at the incoming girls, but that girl does not appear again. Seljuk asks a couple of times why his brother is in a bad mood, but Khosrov is silent. After dinner, almost everyone leaves. Arslan is the first to leave, getting ready for tomorrow's departure, Seljuk is going to go out to the troops before bed. Khosrov demands to summon the man, who is in charge of his harem and chooses women for him. He finishes his wine, puts the goblet on the tablecloth, and rises to his feet.

"What's the matter, my lord?" The man who stopped in front of him asks anxiously. "Did I do something wrong?"

Seljuk, who has changed his mind about leaving the hall, watches his brother.

“You didn't pick the prettiest girl for me.” Khosrov slowly walks around the man.

"I always choose the most beautiful women for you. I personally reviewed Yibir's harem ..."

"The prettiest one is being fucked by Kan Arslan right now, which means his man works harder than you do.'' Khosrov's words cut through the air with a whip.

"But, my lord..."

The unfortunate man does not have time to finish, Khosrov swings his sword, and the man's head, splattering everything around with blood, rolls to the side.

“He lost his job,” Khosrov wipes his sword on the edge of the tablecloth and leaves the room.

Walking past Arslan's bedroom and despite the men in front of the door, Khosrov approaches it and listens. He does not know what exactly he wants to hear and why he needs it, but thoughts about the girl haunt him. He hears a short sigh and, immediately walking away from the door, goes to his room, unable to cope with the desire to fly into Arslan's room, chop him into pieces and fuck his woman on the same bed. 

A brother's woman is not a woman. Khosrov repeats this phrase to himself all night, but he still walks down the hall five times, glad that Arslan's bedroom is quiet.

On the way to Iblis, Khosrov glances at the palanquin, where the same girl is sitting, and during each halt, gallops away from the camp, because if he sees her, then the rule not to touch his brother's woman may be violated. Khosrov already doubts his hand will shake if he will decide to cut Arslan's head off.

After long weeks on the road, Seljuk returns to Iblis and announces seven days of festivities in the city, after which he tells Arslan and Khosrov that he is heading south. Seljuk decides to take only Khosrov with him, and Arslan stays in Iblis in charge in the absence of the Devil.

"I never told you, but I'm from Miras. It's time for me to return home," the ruler thoughtfully strokes the blade of the sword made for him by the master Do.

Chapter 3: My blood is on your hands

Miras surrendered without a fight. The city-state has been ruled for six years by a descendant of one of the ancient tribes - Kanu. Kanu got Miras without a battle from Min Jihyun, whom he in return promised the integrity of his palace and allowed him to take some of his treasury. Kanu - a steppe warrior, absolutely far from control, left Jihyun with him as one of the advisors and a connecting "bridge" with the population already accustomed to the old ruler.

Seeing the army approaching the fortress walls and finding out exactly who was leading it, Kanu left to meet the frightening guest in person. Seljuk hadn't expected a fight, considering that no one would have helped Miras, not wanting to incur the Devil's wrath. Jeon, along with the main people of his army and a small number of soldiers, settled in the ruler's palace, and the bulk of the troops set up camp outside the city, their numbers almost creating a living ring around it. After an exchange of views, Seljuk confronted Kanu with the fact that from now on, he obeyed him and should send him a monthly tribute. Kanu, realizing that he had no other options, reluctantly agreed. Seljuk casually inquired about the fate of the former ruler and, upon learning that he lived in his palace in the southern part of the city, smiled contentedly. Kanu ordered a gala dinner to be served and complied with Seljuk's request that only he, Khosrov, and his warlords attend it. 

"For safety reasons," the Devil winked at the man. 

"Jihyun is my faithful assistant. He is one of those who, although he lost power with my arrival, greatly helped to establish my authority among the population", says Kanu while pouring wine into the honored guest's goblet. "Tomorrow night, his family has a happy event, the wedding of his heir Jisung. If you stay in Miras, we can go to a feast. It will be an honor for Jihyun that such a great warrior like you will share his happiness, and at the same time you will realize that while we, as a city, might be smaller than the great Iblis, our food, wine, and beautiful women are not inferior to it."

"It's a wedding, then,'' Seljuk grins, looking at Khosrov as he slides his index finger over the blade next to him. "I think I'd love to visit Jihyun and congratulate his son. But I will go to the wedding with my Raven and a couple of people."

"Of course, as you wish ..."

"You're not going there,'' Seljuk interrupts.

"Excuse me?"

“You’ll stay in the palace, go about your usual business, discuss with my men the details of our agreement,” Seljuk explains calmly.

"Jihyun is my faithful companion, he will take my absence as an insult,'' Kanu looks at him in confusion.

“Trust me, he won't have time to be offended,” the Devil smiles.

"But ..."

"Enough,'' Khosrov roars and glares at the man. Kanu immediately frowns and even forgets what he wanted to say.

"Khosrov has no patience and doesn't like being misunderstood.'' Seljuk slaps on his shoulder. “You and I have agreed on everything,” he looks at the pale Kanu. "You are not stupid at all, you are a warrior, which, by the way, I respect, and from now on you work for me. I care about my people, and if I say that you will not go to the wedding, then it’s for your good,” Kanu swallows noisily at the warning notes in his interlocutor’s tone. "No matter what happens at Jihyun's wedding and whatever is reported to you, do not leave your palace, and your people will not stick there, otherwise one word of mine and my army will enter the city. I think I can always find a new ruler."

“Whatever you say, my lord,” Kanu lowers his eyes and does not speak for the whole dinner unless he is addressed.

***

A week ago, Yuna turned seventeen, and today she will take Min's surname in front of the whole city. Officially, the wedding ceremony was held a month ago, but the wedding, which was being prepared within two months, and moving to the spouse's house will take place today.

Yuna was born in the family of a once valiant warrior and now one of the wealthiest people in the city, Hwang Dingh. Dingh served Jihyun faithfully for twenty years and retired five years ago. Yuna is his only daughter. Also, he has three sons. 

The girl grew up without a mom who left this world early, she was raised by a servant and a nanny specially hired by her father. Like all well-to-do girls, Yuna received her basic education at home, studied languages, and learned to manage the house. In addition to the business the girls usually did, Yuna had an early love for swords. Even as a child, taking advantage of the fact that she is the only daughter of her father and that she is difficult to refuse, Yuna begged her teacher and learned to fight with swords. On her 14th birthday, her father even presented her with a jeweled short sword that she could swing easily, unlike her brothers' heavy swords. Dingh did not deny his daughter anything, he kept convincing himself that after the wedding she would change and concentrate on the family. The only thing that was still forbidden for Yuna was to leave the courtyard, and no matter how many times she ran away, hiding in carts or climbing over walls, she was always caught and then scolded for a long time. Despite all this, she was still able to persuade her father and participated twice with him on the hunt, which was unacceptable for the women of that time. Yuna, herself an excellent rider, loved horses and spent a lot of time in her father's stable, where she personally looked after the animals.

Yuna hated the thought of living within four walls, she wanted freedom, she wanted to meet the sunrises on the steppe, to travel. She dreamed of seeing the world, seeing battles out of the corner of her eye, because her father had told her so much about them. At her father's indignation that she has a huge house at her disposal, but still, is unsatisfied, Yuna declared that it is because she is an eagle.

"You are an eagle, but without wings. For now. Your wings are your husband," the father liked to say stroking his beard.

Yuna was very offended by this and refused to speak to him for several days. The girl couldn't understand what she was missing and how she was inferior to the men when she was able to defeat her younger brother in a sword fight a couple of times, and even her older brother once. Her father never raised his voice at Yuna, he always listened patiently, and this annoyed the girl most of all - after all, even when she wanted to pour out her soul, throw a scandal and loudly declare that she did not want to agree to what she supposedly had to, she could not. Upsetting her father was the only thing Yuna couldn't do. Therefore, she spent a couple of days without leaving the room, and then her father came, tiredly said: “You are the most stubborn of my children,” and they reconciled again.

Yuna always knew that her destiny is a wedding with a man from a good family, who she would see for the first time only on the day of the ceremony, and then children and everyday life. Sometimes she resigned herself to her fate and told herself that everything was not so bad, because she had an excellent family and prosperity, and she would have his own house, where she would be the master; she would not have to starve or be in a harem where women had no rights. But sometimes, which happened much more often, she locked herself in her room and did not leave for days, chasing away her demons and not wanting to spoil her father's mood. Yuna didn’t mind starting a family, but she also didn’t want to sit within four walls in her husband’s house all her life, choosing what to serve for dinner, and getting fed up with "this is not a woman's business" for all attempts to do something else. This is why Yuna dreamed of a warrior. She told her brothers that her man would be stronger even than them, would teach her how to handle a sword dexterously, would take her on campaigns, and show her the whole world. The brothers laughed, "there are no such people in Miras" they said, because "the strongest warriors are us."

Dingh enjoyed great respect in the city, and, of course, many wanted to intermarry with such a person. Matchmakers have been sent to Yuna since the moment she was fourteen, her father did not consider them worthy, and the girl was happy. 

She had already started to think that one day her father would agree that Yuna doesn't need a husband, because the years passed, and seventeen for the girl in this part of the world is no longer a small age. Yuna began to convince herself that she shouldn't wait for her warrior, that love is tales told to her by a servant, and almost resigned herself to her fate, until one day when from the window of her room she saw a boy descending from a beautiful dun horse. If love at first sight does exist, then it was it, although Yuna has nothing to compare with, she hardly saw other men, and if that boy was not Min Jihyun's son Jisung, but any other, then she, quite possibly, too would fall in love.

Jisung came to Dingh with his father's instructions and took with him not only the warrior's answer but also the heart of the young girl. Yuna pestered her father that night with questions about the stranger, and Dingh, quickly realizing what was happening, called Jisung to his place a couple of days later, supposedly on business. While the men was being treated to wine in the main hall, Dingh sent a servant for Yuna and, noticing how they were looking at each other, realized that he was right. The next day, Jihyun sent matchmakers to them. Girls are usually not present at the wedding ceremony. Yuna, nervous in her room, waited for her father, and then even persuaded him to invite Jisung to visit. Yuna wanted to have at least a little chat with her future spouse, to check if these feelings raging in her are real, and not self-belief. Dingh, with difficulty, agreed. A short dialogue took place in the hall of the Dingh house and in the presence of the girl's father. Jisung turned out to be a well-read and intelligent guy who enthusiastically told Yuna about the hikes in which he participated and looked at his future wife with admiration. He finally conquered Yuna by promising to take her with him on the hunt and to neighboring cities, to show the greatness of empires, and to donate her a personal stable.

Today Yuna will see him for the third time and will stay with him. She feels how her heart is beating in her chest like a caged bird. It is not clear whether it’s from anticipation or from fear of such an important event for her but she does not show it. Yuna takes a bath in water with rose essence and endures steadfastly while her hair is moistened with oils, washed, and, after drying, combed for a long time, making it shine, while liquid honey is applied to her lips, and antimony is applied around her eyes. According to tradition, the bride herself is not present at her wedding, but during the feast, she must go out to the guests three times, greet them and return to her chambers. All three times, she must wear new outfits and jewelry, thus showing the wealth and generosity of her new family.

The feast begins at noon. In the garden in front of the palace, in the shade of trees, there are carpets on which lay pillows and tablecloths stretched alongside, covered with dishes. Guests listen to music performed on instruments by musicians, taste constantly renewing dishes, and drink wine.

For the first time, Yuna walks out to the guests in a bright red, gold-stitched outfit, which is a silk shirt that falls over loose trousers. Ruby earrings gleam in the girl's ears, and the girdle around the shirt is trimmed with precious stones. Slowly, looking straight ahead, not keeping her eyes on anyone, she walks past two rows while her future spouse throws gold and jewelry at her feet. The second time Yuna walks out at sunset, she is dressed in a navy blue outfit, embroidered with silver thread and contrasting beautifully with her naturally white skin that does not need bleaching. The bride has earrings with jade in her ears, and a heavy pendant made of pure gold hangs from her neck. She gently steps on the carpet, causing enthusiastic exclamations from the guests, and again hides in the palace, waiting for the third and last exit.

The sun goes to rest, the servants light torches and lanterns attached to trees. Jihyun generously feeds his guests, glancing nervously at the gate, waiting for his ruler, who was also expected to be present, because Kanu's visit would show how important this day is for the city. The iron gates finally swing open, attracting the gaze of all the feasting in the courtyard, but instead of Kanu, they see the one whose visit no one dared to dream of. The noise and din suddenly cease. All the guests, rising from their seats, in deep bows express their respect to the two great warriors and rulers who made them happy with their visit. Jihyun, struggling to cope with the joyful emotions that the Devil himself attended his wedding, immediately gives up his seat to him and, stuttering, thanks for the honor. Seljuk sits on the cushions, accepts the wine from the owner of the house after he drinks from the cup himself, and looks around. Khosrov sits down on the pillows next to his brother. Servants bring out new dishes and pour out new wines for everyone. Everyone present tries to attract the attention of the Devil at least for a moment. Seljuk nods to everyone listens carefully and shares the joy. The time is approaching midnight, the third exit of the bride is announced, and everyone takes their places.

This time, Yuna comes out seated on a light gray stallion given as a wedding present by her future husband. She is dressed in a white cape embroidered with gold, the long train of which touches the ground. On the girl's head is a silver wreath adorned with diamonds, and thin earrings, spreading around her neck like snakes, hang from the earlobes. Jisung leads the stallion by the reins. Yuna, who is a great rider, is very nervous and can barely stay in the saddle. She feels that something has changed in the garden, but she does not understand what. The girl is not supposed to look at the faces, it can offend the future husband, so all that remains for her is to look directly and fight the sticky fear that suddenly enveloped her from head to toe. All the gazes of those present are fixed on her, but she feels only one of them with her skin. That gaze creeps over her, under the expensive silk, and Yuna has to grit her teeth so as not to turn back on it by inertia, not to meet eyes with the one who is looking at her so frankly.

This gaze belongs to the Devil.

Beauty is not surprising for Seljuk - his harem is made up of the most beautiful women in this part of the world. This girl is sheer innocent, like an angel, all in white, with a wreath instead of a halo on her head. Seljuk looks at the bride on the horse, admires her chiseled profile, and imagines how he will break her neck too. He's not interested in the enemy's bride. She might be cute, but nothing that Seljuk is interested in. To the devil, angels are boring and insipid.

Jisung takes the bride to his chambers, where she will get ready and wait for him for the wedding night, and he returns to the guests to say goodbye to Yuna's family, who, according to custom, must leave the wedding first.

In the bedroom, which will henceforth also be her resting place, Yuna patiently waits for her headdress and all jewelry except earrings to be removed. The girl, embarrassed, helps the servants to rid her of all outer clothing and, remaining in an undershirt made of the finest white silk, sitting down on the bed, awaits her spouse in awe. The music in the courtyard became louder, even in the room, it is too loud. Yuna is tearing her fingers apart from her nerves, worried about the unknown. She never had a man, and Jisung will be her first and last — they vowed a month ago that until the very end they will be together.

She hears a noise from the side of the corridor, a fuss at the door, a strange sound like a saber cutting through the air, and, turning to the passage, sees a warrior who has stopped at the door. The man, clad in black leather and jewel-encrusted armor, leans against the doorframe and crosses his arms over his chest. His jet-black hair falls over his forehead, and the piercing gaze of obsidian eyes knocks out her whole spirit. Yuna cringes at the look, but immediately recognizes it, this is the same look that followed her until she disappeared into the palace.

It turns out that Seljuk can still be surprised by beauty. He didn't really see the bride's face in the yard, but now, even standing twenty steps away from her, he frankly admires her delicate features. Her crystal clear and luminous skin tempts to touch, the frightened look from under her fluffy eyelashes only beckons. The beast called "hunger", which until now made itself felt only on the battlefield is awakening in the ruler. The Devil does not hide his thoughts in his eyes, on the contrary, he grins, noticing how the girl is creeping up to the top of the bed, how she tries to cover her slender legs, from one glance at which the man’s entire insides are cracked. It is a sin to dress up this girl in a hundred layers of brocade, in Seljuk's harem, she would walk naked, to gratify his eyes. Seljuk hasn't even touched her yet, but there's no doubt that neither Chinese silks nor velvet compete with this skin. It glows just like the blade of his beloved sword, and Seljuk thinks that if this girl could cut too, it would be very interesting. He grinds his teeth, and imagines how he will take her on these white sheets; he will tear her flesh, enjoy her screams, and wash in the blood of this angel. He will be her last man, will take her last breath, and leave her on the marriage bed as payment for the sins of the fathers. Another beautiful doll for one night. Seljuk mentally corrects “beautiful doll” to “incredibly beautiful doll”.

Yuna convinces herself that Jisung is coming, that he will explain everything to her, and that the scary man will leave. But no matter how much she tells herself that there is no reason to be afraid because the courtyard is full of soldiers and guests - the desire to hide does not let go, she is ready even to crawl under the bed if only to stop feeling this tearing gaze. The room, which was warm before, now is cold. The man doesn't even blink, does not crush this invisible thread between them, eats into Yuna's skin with a terrible gaze— it is so scary that the silent scream is stuck in her throat, cramping it.

Yuna pulls her shirt over her knees and tries to peer behind the man's back, but no one else comes.

"Who are you?" the girl cannot stand it, not understanding what is happening.

Her chesty voice is pouring like liquid molasses in Seljuk. How she will probably moan sweetly when he slowly and deeply fucks her into this bed, but first, as usual, she will beg to be left alive. The beast in Seljuk hums from the thought and rushes the owner.

"There is no groom, but there will be a wedding night,'' an eerie smile spreads across Seljuk's lips, and the urge to hide reaches its climax in Yuna.

Now everything will go according to the worn-out scenario - screams, hysteria, pleading, surrender. Seljuk has seen this a hundred times already, heard from every house his troops entered, but the girl surprises him. Seljuk pushes off the doorframe and just steps toward the bed as Yuna jumps out of it and runs past him to the door. The man does not even try to catch her, only grins when the girl, having stumbled over the corpses that dotted the corridor, falls face down into a pool of still-warm blood pouring from the unfortunate servants. Yuna turns to face the doorway, in which the grinning man stands, and continues to slide on the blood, struggling to her feet. Her hands are trembling, she brings them to her face. Without a single sound, she wipes her bloody palms on her shirt, and runs further into the hall, only to fall to her knees powerlessly. The hall of Jihyun's palace is littered with corpses. The head of the house himself, with a dagger sticking out at his side, sits in the corner in front of a tall, also dressed in black man.

"What's happening?" Yuna asks Jihyun with her lips and cries out in surprise as she is grabbed by the elbow and dragged into the middle of the room where she is thrown at the feet of one of the man's guards who have died.

"I agree, it was boring,'' Seljuk paces between the corpses. "But, as I appeared, it immediately became more fun,'' he watches the girl's attempts to crawl to Jihyun and, grabbing her by the shoulder, pulls her back into her place. “Stay quiet, don't ruin my mood,” the man orders her.

"So you remembered?'' he walks up to Jihyun and squats in front of him. "I didn't forget. Every night I saw myself bathing in your blood. And I don’t do dreams; I turn them into reality."

“I knew I shouldn't have believed them,” Jihyun spits blood on the floor. "No wonder I felt that I don't have to expect good from your dog breed. I had to personally go, personally kill you."

"This is what I am talking about - if you want it well, do it yourself, '' Seljuk agrees. “I’ll destroy your family and won't bury you, scum, I’ll let the vultures eat your flesh,” he says and turns to the entrance, watching as his warriors drag the bloody, barely breathing Jisung to him. "And your son, or rather, what is left of him, I will order to tie him to his horse and let him into the city. Anyone who dares to approach him or tries to take him off will be beheaded. He will rot, not given the luxury of a proper burial. Isn’t that what you did to Un, to my brother?"

"You will burn in Hell,'' Jihyun growls, but Seljuk pulls the dagger from his side and stabs again. The man wheezes curses him with pale lips, Seljuk pulls out his dagger again, stabs him in the stomach and lifts abruptly up to the chest, rips open the still breathing man.

"Not today,'' he watches as Jihyun finally becomes silent, sitting in a pool of his blood and embracing his spilled innards.

Yuna screams and covers her face when Seljuk stabs the dagger into Jihyun for the first time, she only knew from the quiet sounds that her failed father-in-law had died. Seljuk wipes his hands on the hem of Jihyun's unspotted, expensive robe, stands up, and walks over to the man’s chair.

"Come to me, you wild baby," the ruler slaps on his thigh and looks at the bare legs of the girl sitting on the wooden floor.

"What for?" Yuna removes her hands and lifts a frightened gaze to him. "Why did you do this?"

"Yuna,'' the girl hears the faint voice and turns to the two warriors dragging Jisung towards her.

Seljuk stares blankly at the girl hugging the guy's face.

“Yuna, run,” Jisung begs with broken lips.

Yuna runs her palms over Jisung's blood-soaked shirt, realizes that he is badly injured, and struggles to keep from bursting into tears. Yuna is from a family of warriors, she will not disgrace her father's name with her tears, even if everything inside her is bubbling, and she wants not just to cry, but let out heart-rending sobs from horror. Most of all, Yuna wants to go home. She wants to burrow into her father's wide chest and never let him go again because he is the only one who can protect Yuna, even from this Devil sitting in the chair behind.

"You are a monster!" She turns to Seljuk. "Do you even know who I am, from what family? Did you grow up in a cesspool? Don't know the customs?" the girl shouts at him. "Who can afford to attack the wedding, you wretch!"

"See how much fervor, not like these warriors begging not to be killed," Seljuk turns to Khosrov. "Come on, come to me, baby devil, you are clearly not an angel."

"I will come," at the second attempt the girl gets up on trembling legs and, grabbing the heavy sword of a dead warrior goes to the man. Seljuk doesn't even move, and Khosrov rolls his eyes and turns to the window.

"I like savages, it seems this is the first time I've ever met one like you," Seljuk grins, mockingly beckoning her with his finger. "Come on, swing the sword. I’ll teach you obedience in the remaining few seconds of your life."

Three steps before the chair, Seljuk gets to his feet and Yuna realizes how much taller and larger he is, but that doesn't matter anymore. After so many corpses and the murder of Jihyun, Yuna doesn't have to wait for mercy, as well as help. Apparently, by the time the help arrives, she will already be dead. She tightens her fingers around the hilt of the sword, and wonders why the monster does not reach for the belt, and still stands in front of her unarmed. Seljuk walks slowly around her like a predator preparing to jump. Yuna doesn't take her eyes off him, doesn't miss anything.

“I don’t know why you did it, but there’s enough blood.” Yuna stares defiantly into his eyes. “Your people will kill me, but before that, I will kill you."

“Blood is never enough, which is why I will spill the blood of two more in this room - yours and your boyfriend’s. Do you want me to bury you together?" Seljuk winks at her glances hungrily over her body and licks his lips.

"Die!'' Yuna yells and swings the sword, Seljuk walks off to the left, but the sword rips open the sleeve of his shirt.

“Not bad for a girl, I'm amazed,” the man clicks his tongue in surprise.

Yuna attacks again and again, but Seljuk moves like a panther, and with the next blow he grabs the sword by the blade, and despite the cuts on his palms, he pulls the girl sharply towards himself, and hits her with a hard slap in the face. Yuna falls to the floor. Seljuk throws her sword aside and sits back down in the chair.

“Behave yourself and maybe your lover will survive."

"Yuna, he's lying, he'll kill you too,'' Jisung yells and the guard hits him over the head with the hilt.

Yuna gets to her feet, wipes her bloody lip, looks at her fiancé, then at Seljuk, and doesn't move.

"He's right, I'll kill everyone, but first I'll let him enjoy your moans, even if he is not the one who will fuck them out of you,'' Seljuk grins and turns to the warriors standing by the wall. "Play with the savage, she's got her wedding day today, let it end badly, but I am merciful, so there will be a wedding night."

Yuna is staring at the three soldiers who are moving towards her with dawning horror at the bottom of her eyes and slowly steps back.

"And you,'' Seljuk says to the men holding Jisung, "if the groom faints, pour water on him. I want him to see everything."

The warriors nod silently.

Yuna, perfectly seeing the soldiers standing at the entrance, still rushes to it, but she is immediately intercepted and knocked to the floor right under the feet of the slowly dying Jisung. Yuna screams and fights as hard as she can, but the men are stronger, one pushes her legs to the floor, and the other crouches right on her stomach, tearing her shirt into shreds. Yuna pulls out her hand, digs her fingers into the eye sockets of the one hanging over her, and presses with all her strength, but the man howling in pain randomly hits her a couple of times, somehow catching her hands again. Yuna seems to be on the very edge, standing on the line, she feels it under her feet, she has no doubts that she will cross it, but she will do it on her own terms, she will have to, she will endure any pain, but she won't let them get their own just like that. She feels on her lips not only the taste of her own blood, but she also continues to gnaw wherever she can: into the hands, shoulders, and face, bites violently, and tears their flesh with her teeth. Seljuk sits relaxed in his chair, watching the floor with a keen gaze, and clearly doesn't get bored. The girl is wild. She is fighting for her life, for her freedom, as if not feeling pain. She's in pain, Seljuk knows it, her resilience is amazing. Worthy opponent. Miras is a hole, there was no fight, Jihyun quickly died, his son was almost already, Seljuk was dying of boredom, and the short and pale girl has been entertaining the ruler for almost an hour as no mortal has ever been able to.

"Don't touch her,'' spitting a thick ball of blood on the floor, Jisung prays to the Devil.

"I can't hear,'' Seljuk says lazily.

"Please, let her go, she is not to blame."

"Your father deprived me of my family and home, although neither I nor my brother were to blame for anything other than the fact that we bore the name Jeon," Seljuk gets to his feet and walks towards him with slow steps. “And this girl bears your last name. Now you will watch how I let her go in a circle, I will give all the warriors a go, if, of course, after these three she survives,” the man smiles and turns to his warrior who howled in pain. He sees how the man, who had previously pressed the girl to the floor, holding his rapidly reddened throat with his hand, falls on his side. While the other warriors are busy with the wounded comrade, the girl, leaning on her elbows, spits the man's blood on the floor.

"You're crazy,'' Seljuk breathes out in fascination, admiring the frightening and at the same time compelling picture in which one unarmed small girl almost ripped out the throat of a tall warrior with her teeth. For a moment, their gazes cross, interest meets hatred, and Seljuk is nearly knocked off his feet by the shockwave.

The Devil is confused, he does not know whether to applaud or execute this girl; he cannot tear his bewitched gaze from her, and moves in her direction. Why is she so interesting? Why doesn’t the fire in her eyes, from the underworld itself, yield to Seljuk? Why in this godforsaken hole, which he used to call home, he met a woman with a damask rod instead of a spine, just like himself? But Seljuk forged the rod for years; this girl became different overnight. Too many whys and Seljuk knows the answer to each. Because the life in those eyes, even now, on the very edge, is as big as the ocean. Because in the clenched fists, where the nails first leave marks on her own skin, so much force is invested, as in none of the soldiers gathered here. Because she is broken, defeated, smeared on the floor in her own blood, literally on a thread, either from fainting, or already from death, but these cracked, already crusty lips do not open, they do not give out a single request or pleading. Because the Devil feels not only her head-intoxicating smell of overripe plum, he feels her fortitude. Seljuk can put the whole city on its knees with a snap of his fingers, but neither weapons nor people can do the same with this girl. This woman is amazing, and the interest in Seljuk goes from embers to huge flames licking his insides. He looks into the eyes of the darkest honey and crushes in himself the admiration of someone else's stamina, replaces it with anger for insubordination, and goes to her. The wounded man is taken outside, and the others, seeing Seljuk, immediately retreat.

"So you are not giving up'' Seljuk licks his lips and, bending down, catches the girl trying to crawl away by the ankle, tries on his fingers like a bracelet, and clasps a thin leg. The animal in him twitches from the first touch it feels like a hundred needles pierced in his flesh. "You know," he presses her stomach with his palm, pinning her to the place, "everyone will be subdued, even you, little rebel."

The man deliberately moves his palm over the naked body slowly, and rises to her chest, with his finger straight from the notch between the collarbones down to the navel, enjoying the way the girl's body trembles under his hands. Yuna is sure if she could kill him with a glare, Seljuk would be rushing about in terrible agony right now. She puts all her hatred, and all her rage into her gaze, but she only excites and invokes the Devil. Seljuk tests how far he's willing to go when he has one sheer unpredictability in his hands, with eyes like that beautiful fox he nailed to a tree a couple of months ago with an arrow. This hatred and fire that the girl sends him only amuse the man because he was born in fire and not afraid. This woman can die from one strong blow, but how she fought, how she did not allow them to touch her, moreover, she almost killed the warrior of the Devil's army. Seljuk admires her, admires her beauty.

He wraps his arms around her hips, Yuna lets out a growl, and Seljuk pulls the girl on himself. The man spreads the legs of the biting girl, from whose mouth a stream of cursing flows, and silently wipes saliva from his face. Yuns continues to fight back, but Seljuk closes his fingers on her throat, lifts her face, and hits the back of her head on the wooden floor a couple of times, not so much to make her unconscious as to pacify her so that she stops fighting so desperately, and the man wouldn't have to hurt her more. Yuna's eyes darken, but she doesn't faint, she sees the black abyss in front of her and feels the cold evening air licking her bare skin.

Almost all of her strength went into fighting those men, Yuna seems to have all bones inside broken, somewhere even to powder, she wants to howl from how her jaw hurts, but she still won't ask for mercy. She knew that they would die today, so why die seeing a triumphant smile on his disgusting face? Yuna won't give up so easily, she jumps forward again, hits the man with her forehead, and doesn't stop, even getting a scalding slap in the face.

There is no more fear. There, on the very edge, when there is still a second and you can close your eyes forever, it's too late to be afraid. All the more after having tasted human blood. She would have gnawed this man’s throat if she hadn't been stunned with a blow. Yuna doesn't know who he is or what he wants from them, but she won't get out of here alive, she is sure. In the eyes of this man, the sea is black, with no waves — continuous calm. His emotionless face, the composure with which he hacked Jihyun, his gaze, charing bones in a still-living person’s - everything scares her. Yuna will live forever, she will not forget it, she will wake up at night in a cold sweat from a nightmare, will cut out the prints of his hands from her body with a knife, but not get rid of it. Seljuk caresses her roughly, palms down her thighs run his hands on her stomach, and under every touch, Yuna feels like abscesses are forming, her skin is ripping apart as if she’s falling to pieces on this floor right now, and no one in this universe will collect her back into one whole. This man is not a human, he is a messenger of Satan, and Yuna makes one last attempt, common to all sinners - she pretends.

She relaxes, hears the nasty "good girl", and reaches out to the man's sides. Jisung closes his eyelids, unable to look at how the girl, who has not become his, is tormented, but he is beaten in the face and then a tub of water is poured onto his head by the warriors carrying out their master's orders. Yuna doesn't turn in the direction of the groom, she strokes the back of the man, who pushes her into the floor and makes her wrap her legs around him, and studies the ceiling covered with floral patterns with hazy eyes.

When the man touches her neck with his lips, fingers running parallel between her buttocks, Yuna hugs him, causing a satisfied grin on the man's face, and grabs his dagger hanging from his side, but doesn't have time to swing it. Seljuk grabs her hand, presses it to the floor, takes the dagger away from her, and plunges it into the girl's palm. The blade goes right through and slams into the floor, ripping a heart-rending cry of pain from Yuna.

"I warned you that I was losing patience,'' the man’s words flash out somewhere in Yuna's mind, belatedly reaching her through the thick fog.

Yuna doesn't breathe from the burning pain in her hand, and howls inside so that her ears are blocked, but her right hand continues to hit the man on the shoulder. Not a single word, not a plea, only a monotonous beat on his chest and soundless tears that break like diamonds drop on the floor and mingle with blood, laying bizarre paths there. She seems to be dying, and her death is the most monstrous - it will never come. Yuna is dying as if for an hour already, she even dreamed of giving God her soul, just to stop feeling his weight on herself, and feel his hands between her legs, but higher forces are busy with others today, leaving the unfortunate girl in the hands of the beast, literally crucified on the floor of the living room of the groom, but not under the said groom. Even if all the armies of the world unite, the whole land will declare war on Seljuk, he will not let her go - Yuna understands this. Hell will fight for Seljuk, and even if Yuna's family wasn't religious, she prays. She does not know whom she is addressing, but she asks to be spared, to be saved. She smiles at her thoughts, she understands no one can stand against Satan. She was not prepared for this, she was kept in silks and furnished with a servant all her life, and almost all her desires were fulfilled. If Yuna had known that she would give up on the bloody floor, she would not have chosen to be born. Because it hurts very much, more painful than broken knees and dislocation when she first fell from a horse, more painful than an accidental wound when she ran into her brother's sword, more painful even than that damned night when her mom died. Now it’s like all the pain in the world was collected in one vessel and it was brought down on Yuna's head at once, she was left alone to deal with it. Her killer is the best in the world, Yuna mentally applauds him. He is torturing her so skillfully and so monstrously, turning the last minutes on earth into a living hell. Yuna's happiest day is the most unhappy. She seems to be turned inside out, there is no protective layer and every millimeter of her body hurts and bleeds, and this Devil revels in her suffering. She wants to howl and say "morning is coming" to herself, but it is better not to meet it because it hurts so much that every next minute is a terrible torture, let everything be over before dawn.

It starts to darken in front of her eyes, Yuna bites her lip so as not to pass out, and, collecting the last of her strength, taking advantage of the fact that Seljuk is pulling off his armor, bending over, without a squeak, pulls the dagger out of her hand and gritting her teeth, plunges it into the man with lightning speed. Since death follows her so slowly, she will hasten its arrival, she will get rid of suffering. Yuna aimed at his throat, but the blade slips and hits just below the collarbones. Seljuk grabs her hand, and squeezes so hard that Yuna feels like her skin will burst, the meat will be exposed, and it will creep along the bone. The man, glaring at her with bloodshot eyes, slowly, carefully, even gently lowers her hand to the floor. Yuna doesn't understand why, but she sees this struggle in his eyes. Seljuk opens his fingers, never interrupting eye contact, where there is madness in one's eyes and monstrous fear in the others. He strokes her wrist, persuades himself not to break the girl's hand, and exhales. The man abruptly yanks the dagger out of himself, glancing at Khosrov, who is walking towards him, sword in hand.

“She spilled your blood,” Khosrov says angrily.

"Kill him,'' Seljuk nods towards Jisung.

"No,'' the shocked Yuna wheezes and turns on her side, looking one last time at the one who was not destined to become her spouse, and Jisung's head, making a trail of blood, rolls under the chair.

Seljuk tugs at her chin with his fingers and makes her stare at himself as he pinches her to the floor. And Yuna stares. She puts into this look everything that she wants to spit out in this man’s face, but the forces rapidly flowing out along with the blood do not even allow her to open her lips. Seljuk is drowning in this blatant, intoxicating, purest hatred. He bends down close to her face, wipes with a bloody hand her cheeks with frozen lines from tears, and touches her lips with his lips.

“I hate you,” Yuna says, eye to eye, struggling to keep in touch with reality. "I hate you," she repeats, no longer understanding anything. She just moves her lips.

“Your hatred is more valuable to me than any love,” the man sniffs at the scent of plums mixed with the smell of blood, continues to touch her with his lips and inhales deeply. This woman intoxicates him, he cannot deny it. "Your hatred is exquisite and beautiful," he traces her chin with a finger, "I am attracted to it. I will show you a different life, I will teach you. I will eat from your skin, drink from your lips, your voice will lull me, and my scent will envelop you."

Seljuk presses on her lips open them with his tongue and deepen the kiss. He goes crazy because of her, from the pleasure experienced, and from the desire to bite into her with his teeth he almost loses his head. Seljuk wants to stop, but he can't - kissing this girl, even if it tastes like iron, is insanely sweet. He wants more and more, wants an answer, wants her hands on his neck, drawing closer, but nothing in return. He sticks his fingers into the wooden flooring, and scratches, just not to break the girl, not to strangle her with his mad desire. Seljuk kisses roughly, with fierce pressure, opening all the lingering wounds, and licks drops of blood from her lips. It is tasty, and the beast is not exactly full, he only tasted it, for the first time, and understood the true meaning of the word "hunger". Despite the desire to continue breaking her, the man, realizing that the girl will die from the loss of blood,  barely tears himself away from her lips sweet as honey, and rises to his feet.

Yuna closes her eyelids, clutching her injured hand to her chest, pulls her legs under her, and lies on her side, whining quietly, waiting for her head to roll, and this absorbing pain to recede. The Devil leaves, demands to call someone, and then returns to her.

"Are you carrying his child?" Seljuk sits down next to her, holding his shoulder, but Yuna is silent, doesn't even want to think why she's being asked such a question.

"Well, you don't have to answer, they will check you in Iblis, and if you are pregnant with the offspring of Min's, you will not give birth to him."

"In Iblis?" the girl asks as if waking up from a painful sleep.

"Yes, baby, you will come with me to Iblis. You will be Eden's adornment and the crown of my collection,” the man strokes her hair. “I love wars, but even more, I love those who have an unbending rod inside. I’m used to breaking spines, and it’s very easy, but yours are not made of bones, and if I’m not wrong, then you and I will have a lot of fun."

“Better to die,” the girl whispers, wincing in pain.

"You will die if you test my patience, do not hesitate, and that is why you will spit out this rod at my feet, and you will crawl there, begging for attention. You are personally responsible for her life, take care of the wound,'' Seljuk orders the physician who runs in, and goes to the exit.

"What the hell? Why didn't you finish her off?" Khosrov catches up to him.

"I saw such hatred in her eyes, it was like I drank the best wine,'' Seljuk looks up at the star-studded sky. "No one in this part of the world fought with me to the last, no one looked so fearlessly into my eyes, no one dared to raise a hand at me, or to shed blood. This baby devil hooks me. I can kill her at any moment, why should I rush."

Yuna, having been tended to, is dragged across the garden to the horses. She is throwing up in the courtyard right on the steps from the number of Jihyun's soldiers killed in the garden and the abundance of blood. 

Yuna from now on hates red; Seljuk will make her wear only red.

Chapter 4: The Devil's domain

Dingh falls to his knees in front of Mammon right at the city gates. Seljuk with a wave of his hand, demands his warriors not to interfere and stares at the brave or rather a stupid man.

"Give me back my daughter,'' the old man begs and hands Seljuk his sword. "Take my life in return."

Seljuk immediately understands who the stranger is talking about. It looks like considering oneself immortal and asking for trouble was a family habit. The Devil pulls the horse's reins and stops the soldiers from trying to pull the old man out of his way with a single glance.

"She was yours from birth," Seljuk towers over the man in a halo of darkness gathering around, "but from now on she is mine. If you don't want to be trampled, get out of my way."

"Father,'' comes a shout from one of the palanquins, in which Seljuk's army takes the women presented to them by Kanu.

"My baby"' the man howls drawlingly and peers into the palanquins in the middle of the procession, trying to figure out where Yuna's voice is coming from but dares not get up from his knees. Khosrov draws his sword, preparing to swing, but Seljuk stops him by listening to the girl's voice.

"Father, I'm fine,'' Yuna continues to shout. "Please go home. I beg you, go away, know that I'm fine, I'll come back to you."

"I'm overwhelmed by the strength of your daughter's spirit,'' Seljuk says to the old man. “You raised a wonderful woman, and that is why I will not deprive you of your head,” he says, and the procession bypasses the one who remains sitting on his knees in the road with drooping shoulders from the loss of his beloved daughter.

***

The road is difficult for Yuna who is wounded and unaccustomed to hiking. For the first week on the way, she suffers greatly from pain in her arm. She endures dressing, washing the wound with decoctions, and leaves the palanquin only when needed, eating there. Yuna didn’t go out for the two rests the warriors had made during this week, although she wanted to stretch her legs, walk around, and get some fresh air. She looked at the world through the pulled-back curtain of the palanquin and almost immediately gave up the idea of running, realizing that she was in the center of a huge army.

The rest of the girls went out, sat by a separate fire, and even spent their nights in Seljuk and Khosrov's tent. Yuna was pissed at seeing how they tried to please the men and how quickly they forgot whose harem they came from.

During a short stop already in the second week of the journey, a warrior comes for Yuna, demanding that she follow him. The girl, knowing full well that if she doesn’t go, she will be forced, holds her bandaged hand and leaves to the main fire built by the river, where her kidnapper is sitting. To his right, on the ground, lies a large black dog, like a Cerberus, guarding the approach to his master. From a distance, the man looks like a demon, although Yuna has already called him like this. Flares of fire are reflected in his eyes, his hair merges with the blackness of the sky above his head, flying ash flakes around him, he is completely focused on tedding coals, not distracted by anything. He drags the coals to him with a stick and fries meat on a short sword. They’re surrounded by absolute silence, unusual for a field occupied by an army of many thousands; it felt like no one was even breathing. Yuna understands why - because in the presence of this Demon she didn't breathe for a couple of seconds.

"Come closer.'' Seljuk doesn't even turn his head, he can feel the girl. As soon as she appears in the nearest radius, the beast in him freezes. "Do not be afraid, I want to treat you."

"I don't need it and I'm not afraid of you,'' Yuna snaps, making the man smile.

"You're playing with fire, baby devil,'' the man shakes his head and looks up at her. Yuna squeezes her wound, wishing that the pain would distract her from the fear of the darkness oozing out of the devil’s eyes. "How is your hand? My shoulder is aching."

"I'll stick it deeper next time," the girl blurts out, glancing at the dog.

"Maybe I should rip off your tongue?" Seljuk thinks, and Yuna breaks out in a cold sweat, not even trying to breathe the whole time he thinks. "Come get some meat."

"I won't take anything from your hands."

"But at the same time, you bask in the skins-hung palanquin and eat what I eat myself,'' Seljuk says angrily. “You don't deserve that kind of care."

"So send me home!" Yuna exclaims.

“No,” the man says. "You will see Iblis, and you will not want to return. Be flexible and you will live in a palace, bathe in gold and silks. I'll give you a dozen servants, and I'll cover you from head to toe with gems."

“I'd rather die than serve you,” the girl curses.

"Good then," Seljuk removes meat from the sword and feeds the dog. “Since you’re ungrateful and don’t appreciate my attention, you will spend the rest of the journey in the carts where we carry utensils. Let's see how you will spend one night in the cold. By the morning you will crawl on your knees in front of me."

"Even if I die from the cold, I will not come to you for warmth. Don’t doubt it," the girl says through clenched teeth.

"Take her away,'' Seljuk orders the nearby warriors and continues to feed the dog.

It was not a threat. 

It’s dawn, and Yuna, teeth tapping, wraps herself tighter in the thin cloth that she yanked out from under the crockery in the corner of the cart. During the day it is cool in the steppe, and at night it is so cold that even the river is covered with a thin layer of ice. Yuna is shaking from the cold, breathing on the palm of her hand, and no longer doubts that she will not live until the next evening. After examining the wound, they bring her barley stew, although in the palanquin she was fed meat and even given cakes soaked in honey. She asks the physician for a blanket, but he just shakes his head. After eating, having warmed up a little, the girl falls asleep. Upon awakening, Yuna realizes that the troops have made a halt. She almost does not feel her legs, rubbing them vigorously and sniffing at the mouth-watering smell of fried meat coming from the side of the lit fires. Yuna doesn't know what she wants more - to eat fried meat or to sit by the fire for at least a couple of minutes and warm up. She hears the bursting laughter of the girls, snatches of warriors' conversations carried to her by the breeze, and feels her eyelids drooping. The physician who came to examine the wound in the evening realizes that the girl has a fever, and immediately reports it to Seljuk. The ruler orders to transfer the girl to his tent and to provide her there with proper care.

Yuna lies under three blankets but still shivers. It seems to her that it is not her, but everything around her is moving. She is still unbearably cold as if she is lying in the middle of a snow-covered field, and icy winds lick her naked body. Yuna stares at the painted fabric ceiling of the tent for a long time and, unable to figure out who or where she is, loses consciousness again. She is delirious and calls her father all the time. The physician pours tinctures into her mouth and leaves the unconscious girl in the master's tent. After dinner, Seljuk talks to the army, and thanks the tribe that they met on the way, the leader of which gave him his tent and leaves to rest before tomorrow's road.

Seljuk has already forgotten about his daytime order, so at first, he is surprised to see the head of the obstinate girl sticking out from under several blankets lying on the pillows scattered on the carpet. Seljuk walks in, strips off his armor, and places the weapons one at a time in the corner. He only leaves the knife in his boot, because anything can be expected from this girl, and he approaches her. He pulls the blanket down a little, revealing her face, and, placing a hand on her cold sweat-covered forehead, realizes that the physician was right.

"Stubborn as a ram," the man shakes his head and takes off the blankets from the girl. Yuna lies in a fetal position with her back to him and, muttering something incoherent, shivers. Seljuk sits down on the pillows next to her, pulls only one blanket over her, and covers her with fur hide. He grabs the girl's belly and hugs her. He pulls her closer and breathes to warm her neck, but Yuna shivers anyway. Seljuk didn't even ask for her name, but he heard it from Jihyun's son and remembered it. He does not yet understand why he pays so much attention to her, why he wants her to recover, despite her vile language, but does not deny that something attracts him to her. For Seljuk, this girl is like an outlandish toy that he never dreamed of, but after stumbling across it, he doesn't want to let go of it. The one whose name inspires a monstrous fear, who is accustomed to quick surrender and unquestioning fulfillment of his orders, faced open resistance, but for the first time he doesn't want to destroy it, on the contrary, he wants to throw firewood into this fire of hatred and even burn himself; he wants to admire it. Unbending, willful, stubborn. Even men didn't fight Seljuk that much. This little girl was freezing for a day in the cart, but she didn't send anyone to Seljuk, not that she came herself. Though he was waiting. He kept looking at the carriage waiting for this girl to devour her pride, and like everyone else, crawl to his feet, begging for warmth. Seljuk took her himself, and now he's trying to warm her up, driving the damn disease away. He strokes her sunken belly through her shirt, then turns her around to face her and wraps her tighter in the blanket, hoping she will stop shivering.

“If you die, I’ll get you from the other world,” he whispers and blows her face with hot breath.

“Father,” Yuna mutters.

"From now on, I'm your father, brother, and lover,'' Seljuk strokes her pale cheek.

He lowers a finger to her lips and runs it slowly over them. Her doll face was presented to her by the gods, moreover, none of them saved their time and talent on her. The perfect nose, as if carved out of granite, striking with its depth and fox-cut eyes, lips of overripe cherry color, which beckon so much that the man has to bargain with himself so as not to pounce on them in a hungry kiss. The taste of that bloody kiss after the wedding is still on his lips. Seljuk tried wiping it off with others’ lips in vain. And now he does not hold back, he still kisses, gently and softly touches her lips with his, only to pull away immediately, not wanting to provoke his beast. The mixture of overripe plum and campfire scent creates an insane aroma that, when inhaled, he wants more and more. Nothing is stopping him from spreading her legs here and now, but Seljuk wants more than just fuck her. He knows that if the girl reaches out to him on her own, and presents herself, then these feelings will not be compared with just sex, Seljuk will drown in her. He wants Yuna to want too. This wild thought haunts him, and he has it for the first time. Usually, Seljuk doesn't care about his partner's feelings, he doesn't stand on ceremony, but there is no way. This girl has to kiss him back, has to bury her thin fingers in his hair, she has to reach out, and beckon to the bottom of the deepest cavity, and Seljuk will dive. He is frightened by his last thought, hugs her again, warms her, and the trembling gradually recedes. The girl is now reaching for the warmth on her own, she comes closer, lies more comfortably in his arms, and sniffs into his neck, causing him to smile. The man, making sure Yuna is comfortable, goes to sleep as well.

Seljuk wakes up before dawn, leaning on his elbow, for a couple of minutes looks at the peacefully sleeping girl, whose face is already blushing, and calls the warrior on duty at the tent to carry her to the palanquin.

***

Yuna thinks she's gotten enough sleep for a whole lifetime. She stretches on the rug covered with fur skins and feels her stomach growl. She is surprised that she was returned back to the palanquin, and, looking behind the curtain, asks herself to eat. Back under the covers, Yuna recalls yesterday's dream. She dreamed that she was lying on soft featherbeds in an embrace with the warrior who took her from Miras, and she felt insanely good. So good that one memory of a dream and the girl has a sweet languor spread throughout her body. The man radiated incredible heat and warmth, which he shared with her. Yuna was basking in his arms, breathing in the smell of the fire that clogged in her nostrils, burning herself on it, and she loved it so much that her toes curled up. 

Yuna scolds herself and, pushing away the inappropriate thoughts, rushes to the brought bowl of meat and a jug of wine diluted with water. In the afternoon, Yuna's bandage is removed - the wound is healed and her fingers move normally. She spends the remaining five days in the palanquin and is glad that she is no longer called. She catches a glimpse of Seljuk a couple of times as she peers out of the canopy. Once, just lifting the canopy, Yuna already caught black eyes gazing into her palanquin. Seljuk immediately removes his gaze, Yuna lets go of the curtain and doesn't stick out until the next day.

On the way to Iblis, Guuk meets Arslan and his retinue. Yuna gazes admiringly at the city walls, which are twice the height of the walls of Miras, but the real delight for the girl is the city itself, through which the procession slowly moves. Seljuk had disbanded the bulk of the troops before Iblis, sending troops each to their city. Iblis fascinates with architecture, gardens immersed in greenery, domes towering over the city, on which, shimmering, the rays of the sun play. All who meet the procession bow their heads in reverence and celebrate the return of their Devil with loud exclamations. As the procession stops to wait for the gate to open, Yuna realizes that they have reached Eden. Only carts loaded with looted and donated goods, palanquins and the owners themselves enter the palace courtyard.

***

The sounds of naked bodies slapping against each other, bouncing off thick walls, mingle with hoarse moans, and noisy breathing. The sex-scented room is a mess. Clothes are scattered on the floor, and pillows thrown from the bed are scattered here and there. A flexible, thin-bodied girl moves quickly on the man underneath. A man's wide palm on her buttocks, sharp teeth on her neck, tenacious fingers in her golden hair. A couple more thrusts and Khosrov cums in the girl and, throwing her off of himself on the bed, immediately gets to his feet.

It’s not what he needs.

Khosrov has forgotten how to enjoy sex although he used to like it even more than war. No battles are expected in the near term, and sex is tasteless. All this time, Khosrov has been biting furiously into changing bodies: thin, plump, brunettes, redheads, blonde-born - it doesn't feel right. Bodies and voices change - pleasure never returns. He has only one voice in his ears, one face still in front of his eyes, still holding on, and Khosrov is sure that from now on ‘that’ can only be with her. He tried to find someone like her, selected in the harem even the slightest bit similar, made them lose their voices, but nothing worked. That girl wedged into his soul, stuck with a bone in the throat of the beast, and Khosrov will either reach her or burn out in this flame of suddenly flaring passion.

"Go away,"  he orders the girl without turning around, and the girl, hastily getting ready, leaves the bedroom. Khosrov pulling on his clothes, goes into the garden.

It is necessary to try to calm down the thoughts, and stop replaying their short meeting in his head over and over again. He sinks into a bench next to an artificial pond, and looks at the reflection of a willow tree bowed to the water, but does not see it. There, on the mirrored surface of the water, he sees her face, competing in beauty with the reflecting moon.

This girl is in the same palace because Arslan hasn't left for his place yet. Khosrov knows exactly which floor and which door, but he doesn't even dare step into that wing. It seems to him that this time he will not resist, he will just take her to himself, close the door behind him, and then draw his sword in front of Arslan. But he can't. Arslan is a loyal friend and warrior. Seljuk won't understand Khosrov, and the reason for being obsessed with the girl is ridiculous. Khosrov would have to wrap his beast in chains, summon more women to him, drown in wine and their caress, and try to ignore the fact that he already knows that it won't be right anyway. It's not what he needs.

Having sat like this, despite the cold, until the first rays of the sun, the man goes back and freezes halfway from the familiar smell of jasmine that clogs in his nostrils. He, having changed his mind about going to the bedroom, moves to the smell and, not having walked even ten steps, comes across the same girl trying to drag a large clay jug.

"My lord'' the girl looks down, and Khosrov takes the jug away from her and puts it on the floor.

"What are you doing here so early?" asks the man and admires her beauty, which he longs for so much that this desire twists his insides into a spiral.

"I am being punished, so I am helping the servants. Please, don't talk to me," the girl looks around in fright.

"What are you punished for?"

“I spoke to the gardener,” the girl stutters. “But don’t think any bad things, my lord,” she looks up at him and immediately lowers her eyes, “I just learned from him how to care for roses, and the other girls told my master."

"Arslan?"

The girl nods.

“Is this all?"

She shakes her head.

"What else?"

"Fifty lashes."

"Fucking rules and harem girls", Khosrov thinks angrily. "Has the punishment been carried?"

"It will be fulfilled when the Lord desires so."

"What's your name?"

"Ani,'' hearing a noise, the girl grabs the jug and, moving with difficulty with the load, goes to the kitchen, followed by the man’s long gaze. Even her name is like music to his ears. Khosrov repeats ‘Ani’ to himself all the way to the bedroom.

In the evening, Khosrov, unlike on other days, goes down to the hall first, where the servants are just serving dinner. He collapses on the pillows to the right of Seljuk's seat and looks eagerly at the doors. Little by little, the men and women, closest to Guuk, gather around a huge tablecloth that can easily accommodate a hundred people. Arslan sinks onto the pillows next to Khosrov, to the left of the Devil's seat. Seljuk is the last to arrive.

Khosrov barely eats, drinks wine, and gets mad since Ani is not among the servants and the women from the harem. He starts thinking that Arslan punished her, and the girl is unable to move when Ani enters the room among the servants carrying jugs filled with wine. Khosrov doesn't take his eyes off her, doesn't even think that he can be seen, absorbs her every move, remembers them. As expected, Seljuk's cup is filled first. When Ani bows and walks around Khosrov to pour wine for Arslan, the man pushes the sword scabbard back sharply and puts it under the her feet. Ani stumbles over and knocks the jug with all the contents on him. Ani herself is shocked by what happened, for a couple of seconds, without blinking, she looks at the man.

"Forgive me, my lord," having come to her senses, the girl falls to her knees, ready to burst into tears.

"Not only are you disobeying, but you're also blind,'' Arslan frowns. "Another thirty lashes, you will be taught proper behavior."

"She poured wine on me, insulted me with her stupid look, not even planning to fall on her knees,'' Khosrov says angrily as he continues to wipe his chest with tissue napkins. “Let me carry out the punishment."

“You have the right to,” Arslan agrees."I now have a new favorite, all attention is redirected to her, and so the former has completely disregarded," he grins. "I would give her these eighty blows, but knowing you, I even sympathize with her. Do what you want, but let her breathe, I have plans for her,'' Kan finishes, and again returns to communicating with Seljuk.

After dinner, Khosrov immediately goes to his room and orders Ani to be brought in. The tear-stained girl is brought into the bedroom by the caretaker of Arslan's harem. Khosrov demands the caretaker to leave the room, and although he is unhappy that he will not be personally present during the punishment, he bows and hides.

"Come to me."

Ani, barely moving her legs, walks up to the man, not wanting to receive more blows for disobeying. She stops in front of the man sitting on the foot of the bed and exclaims in surprise when he abruptly pulls her towards himself and throws her onto the bed.

"My lord, this is forbidden," the girl rests with her palms on his chest, perfectly feeling his arousal with her thigh.

“Tell me ‘forbidden’ one more time,” Khosrov whispers in her ear and clings to the lobe with his teeth, “and it’ll be the last thing you say.”

He presses her into the bed with his body and touches her lips with his, pulls back, repeats. Khosrov teases his beast and after listening to its impatient howl, eagerly glares at her lips. Ani hesitates at first and then answers, buries her hands in his hair, opens her lips, and draws him into a long dance with her tongue. They kiss wetly, deeply, and greedily; smells and tastes interfere, creating one cocktail for two. Ani obediently raises her hands and Khosrov takes off her shirt, followed by bloomers flying to the floor, and the now completely naked girl lies under the man spreading her on his bed. Her skin burns where Khosrov touches her, and he touches everywhere, examines every centimeter, and covers it with his prints. Ani still doubts that Khosrov will go to the end, that he will take what belongs to another, even if he received dubious consent. She doubts even when the man spreads her legs, when he pushes his fingers into her, when she, almost biting his cheek to the point of blood, feels her cock stretching her and is afraid to exhale from the bursting feeling of fullness.

Khosrov lifts her under the lower back and, holding her hips with his hands, immediately goes into fast thrusts, forcing Ani to dig her fingers into his shoulders and try to hold back her screams, afraid to be discovered. Arslan will kill her, definitely, but if she refuses Khosrov, then she will be killed as well. Khosrov seems to say goodbye to reason, he pushes and pushes into her, slides on the abundant lubricant of the aroused girl as deep as possible, and growls with pleasure at finally having the one he so desperately wanted.

Ani is used to being a beautiful doll that sleeps in the winner's bed, without the right to vote or even the thought of protest. She learned to spread her legs, arch, and moan, even when she didn't feel like it. She learned to imitate passion, show desire, and smile charmingly at all the mens' proposals. But she doesn't have to pretend with this one, his touch excites her, his kisses make her close her eyelids and want more, and his smell intoxicates her head. This is some kind of madness, but Ani doesn't want to let him out of herself, doesn't allow him to move away even a centimeter as if she sees the meaning of everything in him, and begs him not to stop. He is so hot and wild that she wants to scream, but instead, she has to bite her tongue so that they don't hear. Each part of her skin is an erogenous zone; Khosrov touches it, and a mini-explosion occurs at the place of each touch. She does not even moan, she whines, directs the man into herself, and is angry that he will not leave marks and bites on her. Ani would highlight every bite with henna and wear it for a long time.

Yibir was lazy in bed, forcing the girl to do everything herself, Arslan thinks only about his pleasure, and this man is not just rude and impatient - he is hungry. Ani saw his stunningly beautiful women and heard about how he sometimes took four to his place at once, but now this man is with her in bed as after several years of abstinence. He fucks her roughly, kisses her greedily, and loves to the very bottom. And Ani likes it. She never let go of his claws and crushed the inner animal, even if it was unpleasant, on the verge of intolerance. But now Ani melts like wax in his hands and takes any shape. The desire of this man is tangible, it envelops and infects her, makes her feel special, forget that she is a girl from a harem, and, most likely, a one-night stand. She climbs on him herself, saddles his hips, and slowly moves on his cock. Ani holds her buttocks with her palms, licks her lips swollen from hard kisses, teases the beast, and allows him to penetrate to the very end. She strokes the powerful torso under her with her palms, kisses each battle scar, and heals with her tongue. She herself becomes in a knee-elbow position, crumbles under him, and, in a whirlwind of passion, gathers into one whole again. Ani doesn't know where this confidence comes from, but she feels that this man is only with her like this, and sadly looks out the window, mentally begging the dawn not to come.

Here it is. That's what Khosrov was missing. This girl has just entered the room, and the blood has already boiled in him. Not a single woman in this palace has raised such a storm by their mere presence. Khosrov tastes her, caresses her, torments her body, and only in this way returns to the life he lost after that fateful evening. He cannot get enough, as if he is obsessed with her sighs, her velvety skin, these lips, the heat of her body. As if Khosrov should step back, and once again the darkness and cold will become faithful companions; the long-awaited warmth and light will be taken away. He presses her tighter, takes her, but gives her even more, does not leave a centimeter on her body unkissed and not caressed.

It's getting light outside the window, Ani stretches sweetly on the sheets crumpled after the stormy night and, opening her eyes, looks at the warrior getting dressed.

"Tell me about yourself, just don't lie,'' Khosrov returns to the bed and, crouching at the foot, pulls her towards himself. "Tell me everything."

Ani responds with a short kiss, looks at the face in front of her for a long time, and slowly returns to the past.

“I'm seventeen,” the girl begins quietly. "I was sold to Yibir by my parents. We were very poor and there was not enough money for food. I had six more sisters, I am the second daughter. I was sold directly to the harem two years ago, and then you came."

"I've heard of cases where parents sold their kids to the harem, but it's considered rare." Khosrov rubs the bridge of his nose anxiously.

"I asked for it myself,'' Ani says and looks away.

"What?"

“I asked to be sold myself.” The girl pulls her knees to her chest and hugs them. “You probably don’t know, but poverty smells,” she turns to the man and smiles cracked. "I hated that smell. Hated it so much that I dreamed of breaking out of it or dying. We shared one bread for eight, wore each other's rags, and slept on the floor, no matter whether in summer or winter. My father said that it was normal that many live like that. I didn't want to be ‘many’. I wanted to sleep warm and full. I wanted nice clothes," she stutters. "I began to notice that people were looking at me, and when one of the merchants once asked my father at the bazaar if he wanted to show me to the caretaker of the harem, I made up my mind. My family received a good sum, and I am warm and well-fed."

“Come to me,” Khosrov asks after a long pause, and the girl obediently walks into his arms. Khosrov kisses her again, but this time gently and for a long time. Ani doesn't want to leave, if she could manage time, she would stop it at this moment forever.

"Should I go?" Ani finally pulls away as the man relaxes his arms.

“You’ll leave, but later.” Khosrov walks out into the hallway and comes back a couple of minutes later with a whip. Ani, turning pale, pulls the covers up to her chin and looks fearfully at the torture instrument.

"You are entitled to eighty lashes, you must endure at least ten for the punishment to be considered fulfilled," the man says calmly, trying on the handle.

"I thought ..." Ani stutters.

"That your punishment is sex?" Khosrov arches an eyebrow. "You go back to the harem, and the first thing they do is check your back. The fact that I fucked you does not negate the fact that you should be punished," he removes his gaze from the girl’s wet eyes.

"Now it seems to me that I did not accidentally fall at dinner,'' Ani smiles bitterly and slides out of bed.

The mere thought that Khosrov deliberately orchestrated her fall to take the punishment into his own hands and thereby reduce the number of strokes infuses the girl with the strength that propels her towards the man. She stops naked in front of him, and then, turning her back to him, closing her eyes, awaits the first blow.

"Shout at the top of your voice."

Ani nods. She doesn't have to try - as soon as the whip burns her back, the heart-rending cry of the girl deafens the entire floor. Khosrov hits randomly, leaves red streaks, doesn't pause, and tries not to listen to the girl crying and screaming. Ani is unable to stand after the sixth blow, she clings to the foot of the bed with her hands and, clutching the tree until her knuckles are white, already howls.

If Ani had been whipped by the servants or Arslan himself, she might have been left skinless. Khosrov oiled the whip, does not put strength into the blow, but still realizes that this does not relieve the pain.

Having finished the execution, the man somehow pulls on the clothes of the girl who continues to cry, leaving her wounded back uncovered. He clasps her face with his palms, brings her closer, and kisses her for a long time on her salty lips. Standing forehead to forehead for a couple of seconds with the sobbing girl, Khosrov escorts her out the door and hands her over to Arslan's servants. The man returns to bed and promises himself that this is the last time he hurts the one from whose hands his beast eats. 

Khosrov doesn't know that the promise is bait for the Devil, who will not rest until it is broken.

 ***

When Yuna steps out of the palanquin, neither Seljuk nor his troops are in the yard. The servants scurry around to unload wealth, and a heavily made-up middle-aged man walks between the rows of girls in a flowing, shimmering silver robe and stares at everyone. Yuna looks at the gate where the warriors are on duty and realizes with regret that she won't be able to climb over the walls. When she turns to face the palace, she freezes from admiration in a mute numbness. The incredibly beautiful structure is impressive in its size, but Yuna is not allowed to contemplate the creation of human hands for a long time.

"And this one is separate?" she hears a voice and turns to that strange man, now attentively examining her.

“This girl was personally chosen by the lord,” one of Yuna's companions replies.

“My lord has really good taste.” The wrinkle on the man’s forehead smooths out as he walks toward Yuna. "What a wonderful face!" Bony hands clasp the girl's chin and make her twirl. "And the skin! And the hair!" he reaches for them too, but Yuna pushes him and backs away.

“God,” the man sighs theatrically, covering his mouth with his hand. "Is she wild?" he turns to those gathered in the yard, and they laugh together. "My sunlight, one day in a harem, and you will become docile with me," the dangerous notes in his voice change even a man's face. His cheekbones sharpen, his chin stretches, and Yuna thinks that the man looks like a hawk. “My name is Rial, and I am in charge of the Devil's harem."

"The Devil?" Yuna breathes out, "I didn't get it right away," she mentally slaps her forehead. "So, Guuk himself?"

Yuna has been hearing about the invincible, monstrously cruel ruler of the East, nicknamed the Devil, who’s allegedly been drinking human blood for a couple of years now. After the bloodshed at her wedding, Yuna has no doubts about the last one. When her father or brothers talked about Guuk, the horror of their words was replaced by wild interest in the girl. Yuna always wanted to see the great warrior, even if nobody survives after facing him. But if earlier she did not even think that she would get to know Guuk so closely, now she is already sure that this is not the limit.

"Yes, it's him, and you need to go to the bathhouse urgently,'' the man frowns with displeasure, examining the clothes that are not fresh on Yuna.

"You need at least a hundred of such devils, cause I am not going anywhere. I was born free, and I will die free," the girl spits at his feet.

“Why? Is this punishment to me?” the man rolls his eyes. “But everything could have been different, I wouldn't have to break your fingers, lock you in a special room where I keep hungry rats, or, even worse, accidentally push you so hard that you would break your neck and die. You could be flexible, I would teach you different secrets, and you would please my lord. You'll make me rich in return, and you'll roll like cheese in butter."

"Please whomever you want, I won't lie under that freak.'' Yuna ignores the indignant look of her interlocutor. "And you too," she loudly turns to the rest of the audience, laughing at her, "you can all lie under him, kiss his feet, go for it, and if you will touch me again, I'll bite your hand off," she says to Rial.

Suddenly, there is complete silence in the courtyard, and everyone bows their heads. A sharp, cold breeze sweeps across the yard, scattering leaves gathered in heaps by the gardeners, and Yuna already knows who's behind her. The girl, exhaling, turns and does not make mistakes.

"Rial, she can gnaw off not only your arm but your head as well, don’t be mistaken,'' Guuk says to Yuna's interlocutor. "Check her out, I'm not sure she didn't sleep with her failed hubby before the wedding. I want to know if she is carrying his child."

"I'm a virgin!" Yuna exclaims and immediately cuts off under the blazing flames at the bottom of the ruler’s eyes.

Seljuk tilts his head slightly to his left shoulder, scans the girl in clothes a couple of sizes larger, exhausted by the long journey with a gaze that Yuna wants to hide from, and runs his tongue over his fangs.

"Forgive me, my lord, that you had to hear what the dirty mouth of this girl says. Have mercy, and I promise she will be as smooth as silk tomorrow night," Rial says, stammering.

"Bring her to me tonight,'' Seljuk says categorically. "And you don't need to check her, I believe her word" the man grins and leaves the yard.

As soon as the Devil and his retinue step out of the doorway, Yuna gets a blow in the face with a leather baton in Rial's hand. The girl, not expecting the hit, bites her cheek to blood and, regaining consciousness, immediately rushes at the man with her fists, but two guys pick her up and drag her towards the right side of the palace.

"Once again, try to provoke the lord's anger, I'll hurt you so much that all your tears will run out,'' Rial hisses from behind. "I am the god of this part of the palace, and everyone here listens only to me."

Yuna only stops resisting when they enter a long hallway flanked by doors that lead to numerous rooms. She gazes open-mouthed at the rich decoration of the rooms as they drag her up the corridor towards the harem. They enter a huge hall, where one wall is completely occupied by windows. The hall is designed in a dark red color, and the walls and ceiling are decorated with golden patterns and tiles. There is a small fountain in the center of the room, water jets rise to the very vault and fall into a circular pool, along the edges of which silk pillows are scattered. Beautiful half-naked women sit on carpets and, eating fruits, listen to music played by musicians. Against the walls are sofas covered with red velvet, and in front of them are low tables lined with jugs of wine and fruit dishes.

Servants do not stop as they pass the hall and a few more rooms and enter the bathhouse, clad entirely in white marble. In the middle of the room are two small pools, a little further eight baths built into the floor, benches are attached to the walls, on which naked girls are sitting, relaxing after swimming. Yuna is finally released, but she's not running anywhere, looking around, waiting for the next action.

“Take off your clothes, you will first be washed off the dust and dirt, and then you’ll sit in the bath,” Rial orders her and beckons a red-haired man of the same age with his finger. "Bibi, we don’t have time, be quick. This tramp must be ready before midnight."

The man nods and beckons the servants. Yuna is again forcibly dragged to the corner of the pool, with difficulty, but they rip off all her clothes and pour water from a copper ladle from head to toe several times. Having finished pouring, she is led to one of the filled baths, in the water of which the servant has diluted the essence of flowers, and pushed towards it.

“I will not go."

“Listen here, bitch,” Rial grabs her by the shoulders and shakes her. "You think you are so impudent, you think there will be justice for you, but he is not distinguished by patience. You know, I don't have to wait for his punishment. I’ve had to deal with many people like you, some of them fell unsuccessfully, some became ill after drinking wine, so I warn you for the last time, get into the bath, or you will be the fourteenth who tried to prove me something in this harem and who is now rotting in the city cemetery."

"You're as much of a monster as he is,'' Yuna spits in his face.

“Oh no, I'm worse,” Rial laughs. “And believe me, even he won't save you from me. If you think that you interest him so much and this interest will not end in one night, you are very wrong. Understood?"

"Got it,'' Yuna says through her teeth and reluctantly sinks into the water.

The girl, once in the water, closes her eyelids in bliss and for the first time in so many days throws all worries away and relaxes. Servants sitting on the floor around the bath cut her nails, and rub a mask of oils into her hair. When Yuna comes out of the bathroom, she feels like she’s reborn, but that’s right up until the moment she sees a servant walking toward her with heated wax. She, gritting her teeth, suffers until she gets rid of her body hair. After a painful procedure, oils are rubbed into her skin, and then a large tray loaded with various dishes is placed in front of her in the same bathhouse. Yuna eats with pleasure, drinks her food with apple water, and listens to Bibi sitting next to her.

“I am Rial’s assistant, and I follow all the women in the harem, except for the lord's favorites,” the man begins. “You must unquestioningly carry out any assignments and orders of Rial and me."

"Let me eat and I’ll do what you want right away,'' Yuna replies with a mouthful.

“You’re joking, it’s immediately obvious that you’ve never seen a harem, but you’re not just in a harem, you are in the harem of the most powerful ruler of this part of the world, so if you want to live, then take everything I say seriously,” Bibi continues patiently. “You’re new, but you have to know how to greet and whom to give what honor. There’s a woman sitting there by the pool.” Yuna turns to where the man is pointing and sees a handsome girl with white hair reclining on the marble and, with her hand in the water. The girl with long, almost shoulder-length black hair sits next to her.  "This is Rin, she is the lord's favorite, and, as you understand from her appearance, she is not from the locals. She is the only one who is not subject to our power. She directly submits to the lord, stays with him until morning, and enjoys special attention from him. Rin, possibly, will give birth to the lord's heir and will move to the level of the master of the house. The one near her Saria, she is the second after Rin whom the lord often calls to him."

"And where is the third?" Yuna laughs.

“Rin and Saria took her out,” the man replies calmly.

“I don’t understand,” the girl looks at him in confusion. "Where does your lord look if his lovers kill each other?"

“The lord doesn't care if they stumbled or ate something and got poisoned,” Bibi shrugs.

"You are terrible people."

“The most cunning and the most insidious survive here,” Bibi replies calmly. “You should bow to Rin and Saria, do their errands, and learn not to sleep, because if you are called on the second night, you may never wake up again."

“I don’t want to hear this bullshit anymore,” Yuna rises to her feet.

“Your business, I just think that I forewarned you, that means you are armed,” Bibi shrugs and also rises to his feet.

Yuna is dressed in a dark green silk suit and is led back across the hall to a small room where Rial sits on a sofa and sips wine.

"In half an hour you will go to his chambers, but before that open your ears and memorize everything I say," says Rial.

"Here we go again,'' Yuna sighs and, glancing sideways at the door with two guards in the doorway, walks into the room and sinks into a chair in the corner.

“Since you're a virgin, you don't know how to please a man. My lord loves experienced partners, but he wanted a variety. In your case, I haven't been given enough time, so I have to do everything in a hurry,” Rial sighs. "So, while he is not alone in the room, you look at the floor, you don’t raise your voice with him, left alone, you do whatever he wants. If the lord is satisfied, then I get gold, and you have a wonderful life, if he is dissatisfied, I do not get gold, and you will die. Got it?"

"Yes,'' Yuna grins.

"Now about intercourse, the main thing here is that you do not behave like a log ..."

"Stop it!" Yuna jumps to her feet. "I'm not going to listen to what you will say next, even if you tie me."

“I can't hurt you without a trace,” Rial flies up to her and grabs her by the throat, “but I swear to heaven, if he doesn't break your neck and brings you back here, then you will spend the night with hungry rats. Take her away. I don’t wanna look at her face," he orders the servant and goes to the sofa.

Yuna is returned to the large hall, where she sits in a corner for half an hour in the spotlight of all the women. Not a single kind, sympathetic, or even indifferent look. They look at her not only with undisguised hatred, but they also send it into her as if with arrows, and if Yuna was a little weaker in spirit, she would have burst into tears, huddled in a corner from such injustice. But Yuna steadfastly endures all the gazes, yanks those arrows out of herself, and, dipping their tips into the poison of anger, sends them back. Yuna thought her enemy was Guuk, but this is where she feels herself in the camp of the enemy.

Half an hour later, a servant comes for her, and, meandering along the corridors and stairs, the girl, accompanied by Rial and Bibi, stops at the threshold of a huge bedroom. Rial pushes her in the back, but Yuna keeps her balance, does not move from her place and only from the second push literally flies into the room. The first thing the girl notices when indoors is the huge wall-to-ceiling windows overlooking the garden. They are hung with heavy blue velvet curtains, mahogany window frames are carved, and iron fittings are strewn with gold dust. The floor is covered with a soft beige carpet, in the pile of which the girl’s feet sink. Guuk sits in a chair next to a large black satin bed for four people and scans her with his eyes.

"Why not red?" the ruler frowns at Rial.

"My lord, I thought ..."

“Don't think next time. Dress her in red. It's her color,'' Seljuk interrupts.

"As you wish my lord," Rial lowers his gaze politely.

"Come to me,'' Seljuk slaps on his thigh, looking at Yuna.

The girl doesn't move.

"Come on, baby devil. Come to me,'' Seljuk looks at her hungrily, feels his limbs shaking with the urge to rip these rags off of her and enjoy the beautiful body he hasn't forgotten since that night. "You will show me your wildness in bed, I will even allow you to take control. Be a good girl."

“I'm not your dog,” Yuna says slowly, with a pause after each word.

“Forgive me, my Lord, she’s uncontrollable, give me a couple of days, while I’ll send your loved ones to you,” Rial, obviously very nervous, interrupts.

"Shut up," the man says to him and again turns to the girl, "If you do not come up to me, Rial will have a very bad time, he is responsible for you."

Yuna can hardly stand his heavy gaze, which pushes her to the floor, but doesn't hide her own.

“I'm not a dog to carry out your orders."

"I will order to cut off his head."

"Give me the sword and I'll do it myself." Yuna glares at him.

The beast in Guuk thrashes in ecstasy at the girl's words. As much as the man tried to remember, he had never seen anyone like her. There were those who immediately refused to accept him, but they would have broken even at the moment when Seljuk ordered his warriors to play with them. This one does not just hold on, her strength seems to be only growing every day, and the walls that she builds around herself are lined with additional layers. Seljuk is admiring her. This girl just doesn't fully understand who she's contacted, or Seljuk wasn't strict with her. But it's more interesting this way, it's sweeter this way, she unconsciously pulls off the moment, takes the man to the limit. She will suffer later, her blood and flesh will be deprived because Seljuk will take her body, and then nothing will stop him. He will devour her perfect body, swallow her bones, and lick his lips.

"How long did you serve me for?" Guuk turns to Rial and, getting to his feet, goes to him.

“Almost four years, lord,” the pale man bows, glaring at Yuna.

"I think Bibi is ready to replace you,'' Seljuk takes a sip of wine and, setting the goblet on the table in the corner, nods to the guard. Before Yuna has time to recover, Rial, clutching the gushing blood from his throat, and splattering it onto the carpet, falls to the floor at his feet.

“This is what happens when you don’t want to obey me,” Seljuk stops in front of the girl and glares at her face, waiting for the emotions he feeds on. Seljuk smells fear in the air but doesn't see it. Yuna stands straight in front of him, eye to eye, as the man is trying to catch the manifestation of fear, she buries it deeper, but does not break. "Come on," hoarsely, already close to her, fingers weightlessly touching her cheeks. "Get down on your knees, be obedient."

"I'm not your dog,'' Yuna replies, barely moving her lips, looking down at the pool of blood moving under her feet, and clutching the hem of her shirt with her hands.

"Bibi, send her to Bao, let him appoint her to clean the stables and the yard, feed her with breadcrumbs and water. If she doesn’t work, don’t feed her. If she refuses to listen, punish her. But don’t kill her. All clear?" Seljuk stepping over the bleeding corpse walks back to bed. "And send the servants, let them clean up."

Yuna walks out of the bedroom, and walks on her own for the first time, without the help of the servants, silently following Bibi with eyes staring at his shoulder blades. She does not change her pace, does not drop a word, and does not hear what Bibi is asking her. She continues to walk, clinging to the pattern on the man’s dressing gown, fearing that if she loses it, she will fall dead. As they pass the central corridor, Yuna suddenly leans against the wall and crumples her shirt over her chest, faintly begging Bibi to give her a couple of minutes. She inhales noisily, but instead of oxygen she only smells dampness, mixed with the smell of aroma oils. Yuna gasps, drowning in the red that envelops her from head to toe. She tries to spit out those blood clots that clog up her lungs, and displace all the oxygen, but to no avail. She bends over from the severity of the picture standing before her eyes, not for a second can she forget the dead eyes of the man lying at her feet.

The realization that Guuk wasn’t just threatening her, that he really killed the person, and that Yuna is also to blame for this does not fit into her. Yuna, as much as she could, buried all the latest events in herself, each one, and did not let it escape. Up to this point. Rial's murder bursts out in a half-choked howl and tears fall in large drops on trembling palms, eating them almost to meat. Yuna has to sit in a bath for a century, she cannot wash from the blood of the man that splattered her, because in every drop she sees a reflection of herself. She survived so many deaths in Miras and inhuman pain, but she is smeared on the floor due to the death of someone that might not have been that good but was a person nonetheless. His death is in Yuna's hands. She hugs her knees, and sobs, still trying to breathe, but her paralyzed lungs are not only clogged with the hateful smell of a fire, they are also burning from the inside. Yuna sees, that with every exhalation, black and thick smoke rushing in front of her eyes into letters, and in her ears, echoing them, the drawn-out "Guuk" spreads.

Bibi stands leaning against the opposite wall and patiently watches the panic attack.

"Life within the walls of the palace is fleeting, life outside is even shorter. If you want to live, learn to obey. You want it, you just haven’t realized it yet,” Bibi breaks the oppressive silence, in which only the desperate attempts of the girl to breathe can be heard.

When Min Yuna killed for the first time, she was seventeen years old.

Chapter 5: Black and black

Two days after the night that Khosrov keeps in the most hidden corners of his memory, he doesn't see Ani. This was expected given the girl’s wounds and the time it takes to recover. During those days, Khosrov's bed sheets were changed three times and the room was cleaned, but until now, entering there, he smells her and does not call other girls, not wanting to interrupt this smell. On the third day, Seljuk instructs Arslan and Khosrov to make a detour, and visit their possessions, and he himself goes to one of the major cities of the empire, from where news of discontent is brought to him. The ruler’s assistant and infantry commander in wars Vinh remains the chief in Iblis. As soon as the rulers leave Eden, the palace turns into the personal kingdom of the Devil's beloved girl - Rin.

Rin is nineteen years old and Seljuk took her for himself during his forays into the northern lands. The girl quickly realized that she is incredibly beautiful, and learned to skillfully use her beauty. Rin has silk-like skin, blond hair, beautiful features, and most importantly, large, sky-colored eyes looking straight into the soul. When the fortress of the girl’s father fell, she herself went out to Guuk, dressed in her best outfit, and after one night with the Devil received not only pardon for herself - Seljuk executed her family, like all the others in the captured cities, - but also became his favorite. Rin always knows what she wants, even if the time and circumstances periodically adjust, and sometimes even cancel her plans, but she comes up with new ones and never gives up. Now Rin wants to be the first to give birth to Seljuk's heir. The first child will be the main contender for the ruler’s throne, will provide Rin with a comfortable and safe existence, and will finally pull her out of the harem, turning her into the Devil's official spouse. But Seljuk is in no hurry to have a child, moreover, Rin cannot take risks and be pregnant without his permission, because the man can say that he wouldn't accept the child, and the girl can be punished for her self-righteousness. Rin doesn't worry much about this, and prefers to spend her energy on specific actions. On long nights, when they lie in bed, exhausted from pleasure, she will slowly lead Seljuk to the need to have an heir.

Rin had no competitors; over the past year, only two, besides her, have visited the lord's bedroom for several nights. The ruler did not call anyone else again. Jiu, the adorable girl who was sold into the harem two years ago and who had been in Seljuk's bed more than ten times, was poisoned by Rin. Seljuk didn't grieve too much then but ordered the cook to be executed. Saria is Rin's loyal mongrel, and she is more willing to put up with her in her man’s bed than anyone else. After the death of Jiu, the girls, scared for their lives, do not particularly strive for Seljuk's bed and do not show themselves in full. Rin lives happily ever after and doesn't worry about anything. She was not worried. Rin doesn't like the girl that Seljuk brought from Miras. She already has a nose for potential competitors, and no matter how she convinces herself that the tiny girl is not a threat to her, the feeling of anxiety inside does not shut up. Now, after Rial's death, the thoughts of her don't let Rin sleep at all. The girl interrogated the servants who escorted Yuna to Seljuk's bedroom several times, and although she did not really understand why Rial died, she guesses that it was because of her.

***

Yuna's first week as a servant is hell. Bao turns out to be a fifty-year-old, angry man who does not consider servants to be human, and his favorite pastime is to mock them. The entire staff of the palace, from cooks to gardeners obey Bao. If the late Rial called himself the god of the harem, then Bao turned out to be the devil of the servants. He doesn't just punish the servants for violations, he seems to be doing it for his pleasure. Punishment for the man is a whole ritual. Bao demands in advance to take his chair to the backyard, picks up a bowl of kumis, and watches with pleasure as the next unfortunate person receives heavy blows with sticks, moreover, is not always deserved. Added to Yuna's reasons to hate Seljuk is the permissiveness of the middle managers that the ruler gave that power. A brief dialogue with Bao, rather a monologue of the latter, took place on Yuna's first morning in the servants' wing of the palace. The man looked at the girl for a long time, curling his lips in contempt, and then, scratching his fat chin, said:

"If you don't work, you don't eat. If you work badly, you don't eat. Not following orders leads to punishment. Disobeying leads to punishment. If you keep looking at me like that, you'll be punished."

On the first day, Yuna was sent to the backyard to the stable to help four other servants clean it. There are barracks for the servants where they live, an abattoir, and a summer kitchen in the backyard of the palace, in addition to the stable. The rulers do not look into this part of the yard.

Yuna had never seen such a huge stable and such beautiful horses in either her father's or Jisung's house.

“Most of them are on a hike with the owners,” a handsome young boy of twenty is leaning against the handle of a shovel. "You have not seen Mammon, Khan, and Damir yet. You will see, you will stop breathing.”

"These are the Devil's horses?" Yuna, who was cleaning the stall, looks up at him.

"Mammon is the lord's horse, Khan belongs to Lord Khosrov, and Damir belongs to Lord Arslan. Where are you from? You don't look like a local. My name is Dungh."

"I am from Miras. My name is Yuna," the girl grumbles and moves on to the next compartment, showing that she is no longer interested in dialogue.

By the afternoon, Yuna can barely unbend her back. The girl unaccustomed to physical labor and who has always lived surrounded by servants barely moves her legs and dreams of collapsing somewhere and falling asleep. When dinner is announced, Yuna can hardly crawl to the servants' cafeteria and eat the pea stew with such an appetite, like it was a roasted lamb. Yuna does not receive any comments, does her job regularly, and tries not to incur the wrath of the overseers. The girl sleeps with four more servants in a one-story barrack, in which there are about thirty tiny rooms. The walls and floors of the rooms are covered with clay. Each room has a lantern, one chest in the corner for folding clothes, and narrow beds against the walls.

The servants wake up before dawn and gather in the courtyard, where the people appointed by Bao, who are also the overseers, give them commands. The stable master, whose name Yuna does not remember, always disappears in the barn where the garden supplies are stored, sometimes with one woman, then with another, don't bother her, and at least Yuna is lucky in this. Yuna keeps looking for excuses and often walks to the front yard, looking out for loopholes, and does not leave the idea of escape.

Towards the end of the week, Yuna is present for the first time at the execution of the punishment, when one unfortunate man, who broke a tray of dishes, is beaten with sticks in the backyard in front of everyone. Yuna stares at the ground, refusing to watch the unfortunate man's agony, but his screams still tear her eardrums and keep her from concentrating. When the punishment ends, Yuna is summoned to the kitchen, where Bao usually spends most of his time.

"Now you will work in the palace, you will wash the floors, and will be responsible for the corridors. By the end of the week, you will be serving the harem as a replacement. Is everything clear?" says the man munching food.

"You will find a speck of dust and punish me with a whip?" Yuna, who still thinks about the punishment in the courtyard, asks angrily.

“Oh no, whipping is the lightest punishment,” Bao cackles. "My fantasy is much more extensive. If you talk to me like this, we will go through my entire list point by point. The servants are not the people with whom I need to be gentle, they only understand the language of power. Give them free rein, and they will be lazy, and then they will kill me, and therefore I keep everyone in tight-knit gloves. You are too young to understand this. Now go to work."

"Have you tried to treat them as normal people?" the girl doesn't give up.

"Are you desperate to be punished?” Bao puts aside a glass of wine and looks at her angrily. Yuna leaves the kitchen.

Yuna's second week as a servant is drawing to a close. She got by without punishment but lost a lot of weight due to malnutrition and backbreaking work. From dawn until late at night, the girl cannot find even a couple of minutes to sit down. She first runs to the stable, then to clean the garden, from there to the kitchen to wash the dishes, again the stable, cleaning the backyard after cooking, again the dishes.

Today, instead of the kitchen, she serves the harem. Beautiful women bask in the spring sun by the pool but dare not dive into the water because of the cold. Yuna carries a tray loaded with glasses of sherbet to the pool and runs back again, now for the sweets. While she, meandering along the corridors, goes to the pool from the kitchen, her nose tickles the smell of fresh pastries spread on a tray in her hands, and she, swallowing saliva, can hardly restrain herself not to eat at least one. Yuna is afraid that if the theft is discovered, she will be punished, and she doesn't risk it. Yesterday one of the guys was hit on the hands with a stick for reaching for bread before the overseer allowed him to start eating. Yuna lays out the bowls of sweets on the tables by the water, strenuously ignoring the contemptuous glances and whispers that are directed at her like the hiss of snakes.

"What a freak you have to be, so that, after seeing you, the lord decided that you are a perfect match with dung."

"So many ambitions, it is understandable, you have never seen yourself in the mirror."

"Maybe the late Rial was confused and took you into the harem instead of a jester?"

Yuna hears everything but tries to persuade herself not to react

Only Rin is silent. She sits on a low lounger with her legs crossed and watches everything thoughtfully. This loud cackle and laughter annoy Rin. “The stupid girls to whom I just threw a bone, and they, without even figuring out whether they could swallow it, immediately attacked it. The Lord sent this girl to clean up the manure as a punishment, but why is he punishing her? Why didn't he punish her the same as everyone else? Why didn't he whip her in public? Who is proving what to whom, and most importantly, why? This girl is the one who killed Rial but she is still alive. Something doesn't add up. Something is wrong here," Rin thinks, puzzled. The girl decides that she will solve it, but for now, she will just observe.

“Pour me some wine.” Raising her glass, Rin taps on it with a fingernail.

Yuna grabs the jug and walks over and carefully, afraid to spill, refills a glass for the girl, forcing herself not to look at her even though she wants to. Rin has big eyes, thick eyelashes, and luscious and plump lips, but despite this doll's face, her gaze is sharp as a blade - Yuna catches it for a moment, but it already cuts. The girl returns to the kitchen and Rin stares after her for a long time.

She is a danger, and Rin's foreboding never deceived her. It is better to remove this danger now, before it has grown, until at least the slightest power has not felt in her hands. Rin gets up and walks imposingly to the palace.

"Bao, Bao, Bao," she goes around the table in the break room, sliding her glass on it, and with a smile looks at the man hugging some girl. "Still not tired of clamping girls in the corners?"

"You haven't visited this old man for a long time," Bao jumps to his feet and kisses her hand, kicks everyone out, and invites the girl to sit down.

“I’m just for a little while, on a small matter,” Rin sinks into a chair. "You have a new one who was thrown out of the harem."

Bao nods.

"Is she such a hard worker and clever that I see her in full health and on her feet?" the girl looks at him arching an eyebrow.

"You don't like that?" Bao tries to figure it out.

“I don’t like her,” Rin chuckles. "Get rid of her, I will send you such a girl that you will die of delight."

“I have an order that she must stay alive,” the man says, confused.

“That's how it is,” Rin struggles to keep herself from cursing. "So bring her to such an extent, that she will kill herself."

"As you wish."

"Wonderful," the girl rises to her feet and, smiling at Bao, as if nothing had happened, leaves the room.

After going up to her room, and putting out a servant from there, Rin smashes a mirror placed in the corner.

“An order that she should live, my lord? Really?" the girl is indignant. "I will not let this happen. Only through my lifeless body,” Rin spits and, collapsing on the pillows, demands the musicians.

***

The first to return to the palace, almost three weeks later, is the Devil himself. Yuna knows right away who is back from the excitement in the kitchen and the yard. The girl does not flicker in the front yard once again and cleans the stable all day, to which all the horses are now being returned. Yuna is already finishing her work when she sees the groom who leads an amazingly beautiful horse to the hitherto empty stall by the leash. She, without taking her eyes off the animal, comes closer, dreaming of touching the black handsome horse.

“Don't even think about it,” the groom threatens. "It's my business to clean Mammon's stall, as well as to take care of him. The Lord loves his horse too much, and I am responsible for it with my head. If l see you nearby, I will kill you."

"I won't hurt him,'' Yuna pleads and reaches out, but gets hit with the handle of the whip.

“I told you.'' The groom hides with the horse in the stable, and Yuna walks dejectedly into the kitchen.

***

Tomorrow Arslan leaves his city to return to Seljuk with his report. In Iblis, they will have long talks about the next campaign and intensive preparation.

Arslan is very fond of walking around the city at sunset, and given that he again leaves his homeland for an indefinite period, he takes two soldiers with him and goes to the center for a walk. Usually, he starts his journey from the central bazaar, especially from the part where spices are sold. Arslan loves to walk slowly between the aisles, draw in the tart smell of spices, listen to the chatter of the merchants, and take a long look at each sac. The merchants love his visits no less, always leave the best for the chief man, and know that he will pay generously for everything. After walking in the bazaar, Arslan usually goes through narrow streets toward small parks,  the elders sit on low stools and drink kumis. The ruler devotes at least an hour of his time to them, listens carefully to legends about the past, learns something, and is respectfully silent.

After spending enough time with the elders, Arslan decides to end the evening with a walk to the palace. He chooses not the central, but inner streets and courtyards and, thinking, slowly moves towards the palace, when he suddenly freezes in place, hearing a ringing laugh coming from the opposite side of the stone fence. A bubbly, sparkling laugh beckons, he comes close to the fence, realizing that he will not be able to look on the other side, listens attentively, and hears a voice complaining about something. This voice seems to be soaked in honey, Arslan revels in it, lets it into his soul, and thinks that he would bring the horses loaded with gold to the voice owner's feet if only she would not stop. Laughter resumes, and Arslan, having sent the warriors around the fence on the left, walks on the right in search of the gate. He will not leave not learning who this laughter and the sweet voice belong. Arslan notices the gate before his warriors do. He walks up to it, thinking about a lie justifying why the ruler of the city needed to abruptly visit the house, which belongs, either to a merchant or a wealthy citizen, and stretches out his hand to the ring on the gate when the door swings open, and a girl runs into the man. Arslan struggles to keep his balance, and the confused girl, who, it turns out, is being chased by the little dog, does not keep it. The man catches the girl who is already preparing to land on the dusty road and, pulling her closer, he loses the ground from under his feet.

Unbelievable.

Arslan still holds her by the shoulders, does not listen to the running-up warriors, and looks into amber eyes. The world has never seen such beauty. Arslan is sure. The girl looks seventeen years old. Her curls, shimmering like precious metal under the sun, frame a beautiful face, Arslan wants to blink from this glitter, but he'd rather go blind than take his eyes off her for a moment. Her lips seem to be made for kissing, they are as juicy in appearance as the pulp of peaches he tasted during the day in the market. The girl looks at him first with fear, then with interest, Arslan in the depths of her eyes sees the night sky dotted with diamonds. There was little such monstrous torture with a magical appearance, so she also smells of gold among the spices - she smells of saffron. Arslan silently calls her a golden girl, as she will overshadow any jewel in his palace with her beauty and brilliance.

"Who are you?" Arslan finally moves away from mute admiration, and the interest at the bottom of the girl's eyes is replaced by fear again.

The girl lowers her eyes, sighs, looks away, forcing the man to turn there, and, pushing him sharply, rushes down the street.

"Catch her and bring her to me,'' Arslan orders the warriors, while he looks at the dust that has risen behind the girl. The warrior is struck to the heart. The one who thought that he had seen everything and nothing would surprise him, is defeated by a minute meeting and feels how his new obsession takes root in him. It is ugly and greedy, it settles in him without permission, penetrates into every corner of his gut, and whispers ‘she should be only yours’. Arslan no longer doubts.

The warriors return with nothing. Arslan doesn't get upset, enters the courtyard of the house the girl ran out of, and demands the owner. The house belongs to a small merchant, and the owner himself is not in the city. The ruler is met by his wife, who, realizing who is in front of her, immediately almost falls on her knees, thinking that she somehow caused his anger. Arslan asks about the golden-haired one, but the woman doesn't know. She calls the servants and learns that the girl came to get seeds and lives in the house of one of Arslan's closest warriors - Huang, who previously commanded one of Seljuk's troops. Arslan returns to the palace, satisfied.

***

Yuna can't sleep. She tosses and turns on the dirty cloth on the wooden bench that serves her as a bed, listening to the snoring of neighbors. The whole body itches, moreover, so much that she wants to peel off her skin with her own hands. The servants' bath can only be used once a week, but considering how much work she does during the day and that most of it are literally digging in shit, she would bathe every night.

No matter how hard the girl tries, she cannot sleep from scabies. She really wants to swim, if only for a couple of minutes to dive into the pool, but even if they don't see Yuna, in the morning they will definitely notice the dirty pool. Her head is itching so much that Yuna thinks she's got lice. This cannot continue. She can even try to plunge into the pond in the garden once, it will already be bliss. It's mid-spring, and while it's still chilly, Yuna is ready to endure the cold water to get the smell of manure off her. She carefully rises from her place and quietly, so as not to wake anyone - although even an invasion of enemies will not wake up the tired servants after hard work - she leaves the barrack. She tiptoes to the pond and listens. One can hear only horses and crickets, sometimes the voices of the soldiers guarding the palace are heard, but they are unlikely to come to the garden. The girl in a hurry takes off the rags that serve her as clothing, and, grimacing from the icy water, dives into the water right away, not giving herself a chance to be afraid of the cold. She emerges in bliss, the body gets used to the temperature, the water caresses the skin and she begins to wash her hair. She doesn’t want to leave, but she must, because if they find her, she will definitely be punished. Yuna decides to swim for another couple of minutes and, once again emerging, she suddenly feels the smell of a fire hammered into her nostrils, although there is no fire anywhere. She looks around frantically in the dark, knowing full well who smells like that but doesn't see anyone.

Yuna's pretty sure she's already paranoid, which is funny because she is sure Guuk never thought of her when he returned from the trip, and Yuna never forgot about him. It is because of him that she is forced to secretly swim in icy water, because of him she is malnourished, so far from home, and deprived of everything. Yuna will want to, she won't forget, so without mentally sending him a daily dose of curses, she never falls asleep.

Seljuk didn't even go to bed. After a long conversation with Khosrov about the upcoming invasion, he spent an hour with Rin and went out to breathe the night air and check the security and he heard the splashes of water from the garden. Seljuk thought they were birds or dogs walking in the yard, but he wandered into the garden anyway. He recognized her by the crown of her head. The man, without making any noise, immediately stood behind a large column, admiring the girl bathing in the light of the moon.

Seljuk wanted to see her all this time and he suppressed that desire in himself. During a visit to a neighboring empire, all the way, from the moment he arrived at the palace Seljuk can't stop thinking about her, but at the same time, he categorically forbids himself to go to the servants' wing and generally somehow be interested in her. Obsession with another person is hardly a commendable trait for a ruler, especially considering that the object of his obsession is dreaming to cut his throat. But now, standing here and watching her, he realizes how much he missed her fire-blazing eyes, her chest voice that sends only curses, her upturned nose, and this incinerating look, where she with her height still manages to look down on him from above. The girl comes out of the water, and Seljuk isn't breathing. Her porcelain skin glows under the moonlight, and the man’s palms clench into fists to hold the beast. The desire in his throat is gathering like a prickly lump, making it harder for Seljuk to swallow it. After all, he can come up, throw her over his shoulder and carry her to his bedroom, where he will teach her obedience for long hours. But Seljuk is afraid, he only now realizes that he is not afraid of her hatred, he does not even care about the feelings of the girl, he is afraid that he will extinguish the fire in those eyes, break this mad desire to disobey, will turn her into one of those several hundred in his harem ... Yuna looks like a steppe eagle. Seljuk admires her long, beautiful wings, doesn't want to break them, and hopes he won't have to. Even if he plants this eagle in a cage, it will still be free, because her freedom is inside her, under the rib cage. That is why all that remains for the beast is to gaze greedily at the body that drives him crazy, and which has thinned, and the man notices this. Everything in this girl is aesthetically pleasing: her thin waist, which, it seems to the man, he can clasp his palms, beautiful hips, and most importantly, despite malnutrition, a rounded and maddening ass. Seljuk gazes at her, drooling onto the marble floor, but he doesn't close the distance. As long as Seljuk can, he'll be patient, hoping the girl will give up first.

Hurriedly donning her clothes, Yuna peers back into the darkness and, finding no one, runs towards the barracks. Seljuk walks back to the bedroom, demands a girl with dark hair and short stature, and makes her moan loudly until morning, imagining the girl from Miras instead.

***

Yasmin turned seventeen today and is already confident that due to her stupidity, she is unlikely to be celebrating her eighteenth birthday. The girl was born and raised in the family of the famous warrior Huang, who served in the army of the "Empire of Skulls" for a long time. Yasmin does not know what poverty is, has always lived in abundance, and is one of the four daughters of Huang. The two are already married, and Yasmin and her sister, who is a year older, are at home. Yasmin is Huangh’s most handsome and eccentric daughter. The girl, whose beauty cannot leave anyone indifferent, disobeys her father and sends all matchmakers back empty-handed. Everyone knows that Huang has two bachelor daughters, but if the elder is seen, then the younger is not. According to the unspoken rules of the empire, the family in which a beautiful girl is born must submit them to the harem of the head of the city at the age of fourteen. If the caretaker for the harem does not choose the girl, then she can return home and build her life as she wants. In the case of hiding and subsequent detection of such a girl, the parents and the girl herself may face cruel punishment. Huang knows what awaits him if someone discovers that he is hiding his daughter, but over the years he has not been able to persuade Yasmin to appear in the palace. 

Yasmin did something stupid today. Not only that, instead of sending a servant to fetch the seeds, she went herself, she also did not cover her head, as usual, and ran into the one whom she would rather never meet. Yasmin, while running away, reassured herself that this did not mean anything, she was unlikely to arouse the interest of the one whose hands all the girls of the city are ready to kiss, but when she saw the pursuit behind her, she realized that she was caught. Yasmin is cunning and does not run towards the house, but gets rid of her pursuers on one of the streets. Arriving home, she goes up to the second floor and locks herself there, trying to calm her frantically beating heart. The night is restless for Yasmin and almost no sleep. Only on the next morning, she finally relaxes - she was not found or wasn’t deemed interesting enough. Both options are good for Yasmin.

She eats a hearty breakfast with her family and spends the whole day in the garden helping the gardener and tending the flowers. After dinner, the girl rises to her room, planning to go to bed early, and just takes off her clothes when she hears a loud knock at the gate from the yard. A small thorn of despair that settled in her yesterday afternoon instantly grows into a huge thorny bush, which rips open her skin from the inside. Hands tremble from sudden uncontrollable fear, dry sobs paralyze jaw, and legs frozen to the icy floor refuse to move. There is not a single attempt to persuade herself, to imagine that these are just guests, to try to calm down. Yasmin seems to be flying her head into a gaping abyss, but even at its bottom, she can clearly distinguish that ruler’s hungry gaze. She walks over to the window, leans her forehead against it, and feels covered with such a heavy wave of despair, from under which she can no longer get out. Their yard is filled with almost an entire army, Yasmin realizes that there can be no doubt - the owner of the city himself came to their house.

"My lord, this is such an honor." Huang meets the honorable guest right in the courtyard and invites him to enter the house.

“I came for what you should have brought to me personally,” Arslan answers him coldly and walks into the spacious living room.

"Forgive your servant, if I made some mistake, but the higher powers see, I have never allowed myself to act in a way  that could cause your anger..."

With a wave of his hand, Arslan silences the man and walks over to the chair, and sinks into it.

"Show me your harem."

"As you wish," Huang lowers his eyes after a couple of seconds of misunderstanding and calls the servant.

A glance is enough for Arslan to understand that the one he is looking for is not among the harem women. But the man has no doubts that she is in this house - the smell of saffron tickles his nostrils and teases his animal.

"Is it all the women in the house?" Arslan frowns. "I want to see everyone and call the servants too."

Huang fulfills the lord's order, realizing with horror who exactly Arslan might be looking for. When Arslan doesn't find her among the servants, the man becomes convinced of his thoughts.

"You showed me all the women in the house?" Arslan walks up to him and looms overhead with a sharp, blade-like gaze. "The fact is that I have a suspicion that you hid one girl from me, on purpose or unknowingly, it doesn't matter. Hiding something from your lord is a crime, and the payment for this will be very high for you. I don’t want to, considering how faithfully you have served both Guuk and me these years. So I give you one last chance. Call all the women here."

“Yes, sir,” frightened Huang answers with trembling lips. "I have a daughter, I will call her too."

"Please, father, I pray you don't betray me," Yasmin, who is eavesdropping on the entire conversation, hiding behind a beam on the second floor, whispers to herself.

Huang orders the servants to bring her sister, and Yasmin exhales and returns to her room. Father bought time for her, and the girl will take advantage of it. She slips a robe over her nightgown and climbs through the window. The girl, grabbing at the bulging bricks and ivy, gently climbs down and sneaks to the gate behind the house, which is used by the servant.

“Not her,” Arslan who is losing patience growls, glancing at Huang's eldest daughter.

The ruler postponed departure to Iblis until tomorrow because of the girl, who seemed to have fallen under the ground, but he will find her. If it will be necessary, Arslan will order to check every house in the city, but he will find this girl.

Gently, without making a noise, Yasmin opens the gate runs out into the street and immediately hits her forehead against the iron armor of Kan's warrior. They grab her, twist her arms, and drag her back into the house.

Arslan, hearing screams from the courtyard, grins in triumph, and Huang asks for water. A minute later, Yasmin is dragged into the room and thrown at the man’s feet

"I sent troops all over the yard, I would not forgive myself if I let you go again," Arslan rises to his feet and, going up to the girl sitting on the floor, clasps her chin with his fingers, forcing her to look at himself.

Amazing.

Arslan watches and can't get enough. It turns out that he didn’t know beauty until now, because it’s all gathered in one person. From now on, the synonym for this word for Arslan will be this girl sitting on the floor and throwing lightning bolts at him with her gaze.

"Do you know that you can't hide beauty? You know that the punishment for this is as high as for murder because a treasure like you should belong to the lord," Arslan looks greedily at the girl's trembling lips.

“I know,” Yasmin says, barely audible.

"So why were you not introduced to me?"

“Because I love another person,” she says firmly, looking straight into the eyes.

"What a pity,'' Arslan curls his mouth, "your body belongs to me,'' he approaches her face, and touches her plump lips with his finger. "And we will rip out your heart with the person you keep in it and feed the dogs," the man strokes her cheek and gets a spit in his face.

Fearless.

Arslan wipes his face, and then, hits the girl with a strong slap in the face, from which Yasmin, swaying, can hardly restrain herself so as not to fall on her side.

“To my palace,” the ruler orders the warriors, and Yasmin is dragged out into the yard.

After the soldiers drag the resisting girl to the yard, Arslan pulls a dagger from his belt and hands it to Huang.

“You didn’t just deceive me, you did it twice, so either you will take your own life, or I will order to close the doors and windows and burn this house along with everyone in it. Make your choice quickly."

Yasmin fights back, bites, and even runs once, but she is knocked down on the stone-lined yard, leaving bruises on her knees and elbows, and then, after hitting her in the stomach a couple of times, they throw the whining girl over the horse and tie her arms and legs.

"Father," calls the girl through tears, gasping in pain. "Help me, father."

But nobody leaves the house.

Arslan yanks the dagger out of the belly of the once gallant warrior that had fallen dead at his feet and, wiping off the blade, tucks it into his belt.

"Where is my father? Call my father,'' shouts Yasmin, who sees the man coming out and tries to slip off the horse.

Arslan gives her a scornful look and, without meriting an answer, climbs onto Damir.

The procession leaves the yard, which Yasmin will never see again.

***

Yuna can't bring herself to stop admiring Mammon from afar. Every time the horse is taken out of the stable, the girl watches him with an enchanted gaze. The majestic horse proudly paces the yard, its fur shimmers beautifully under the sun, and its bushy tail flutters in the wind. Mammon seems to know that he is beautiful, and knows who he belongs. Yuna follows him with an enthusiastic gaze over and over again, dying to come up and run her hand over his fur at least once.

This afternoon, having finished feeding the horses, Yuna, while all the servants are busy in the front yard, makes her way to Mammon's stall and, for the first time in her life, afraid of horses, approaches him. She timidly reaches out and strokes it slowly. The horse does not oppose, on the contrary, it substitutes the withers for her, and the girl, rejoicing in such a strange and only incipient friendship, smiles brightly. Satisfied with herself and that she finally got what she wanted, Yuna goes back to work.

A couple of days go by as if in a fog - Seljuk has guests, the palace is teeming with people, and servants rush about it, having lost their heads. Yuna, like the other servants, has to sleep three hours a day due to the amount of work and even skips meals several times.

The next morning, after the guests leave, Yuna returns to the stable again and takes up her daily duties. Mammon is in the stall, so the Devil is in the palace. Yuna unknowingly calculates Seljuk's presence and absence by his horse. Having finished cleaning the manure, she, taking advantage of the fact that the rest of the servants take it out on carts outside the yard, runs up to Mammon to say hello. The horse, which, except for the groom and the owner, does not allow anyone to approach him, as if he recognizes the girl, neighs, and accepts affection. Yuna gets closer and the horse rubs its nose against her face, the girl almost squeals with happiness, but it fades instantly as strong hands grab her shoulders and drag her out into the yard. The servants who grabbed the girl throw her at the feet of Bao, who is already seated in the courtyard.

“So you’re breaking the rules,” the man grins. “Tie her to a tree,” he orders the servants.

"I did not do anything!" Yuna yells as she is being dragged to a tree, the rope is wound around her arms and her shirt is pulled up. "I just stroked it. I did not do anything."

"You were warned that you must not approach the lord’s horse. You disobeyed," the man chooses from the sticks brought to him.

"You fat bastard. I just stroked him!” Yuna continues to scream, mentally preparing for the pain.

“I don’t care if you didn’t do anything at all, didn’t go into the stable. Let's say I'm in the mood to punish you" Bao says and, handing over the chosen stick to his assistant, prepares to watch the punishment.

Yuna shrinks mentally gather, but it doesn't help her, the first blow with a stick to her bare back, and the girl's eyes sparks in pain. The second hit and Yuna scream in a way that makes herself go deaf. The scream of the girl is echoed by the neighing of a horse coming from the stable, the clatter of hooves, and a minute later a boy runs out of there, shouting that Mammon is mad. The groom runs to calm the horse, which rears and threatens to break the stall, and Bao orders to continue the punishment.

Seljuk is in the main hall of the palace talking to his people when he hears Mammon's loud neigh. The man, abandoning all business, with quick steps goes to the backyard, to the stable.

The groom and the boy helping him, noticing the lord, immediately step aside, and Mammon, seeing the owner, instantly calms down.

“Forgive me, sir,” the groom, already on his knees, begs, “this girl has infuriated the horse.”

"What girl?" Seljuk growls at him as he continues stroking the horse, and hears a scream from the yard that makes Mammon start pounding in the stall again.

Seljuk leaves the stable and, walking around it, stumbles upon a mini-show put on by Bao.

Bao and the servants, seeing the lord, immediately bow their heads, and the ruler approaches the girl tied to a tree.

"What did she do?" Guuk looks at Yuna but asks Bao.

“She dared to approach your horse, although we forbade and warned,” Bao stammered.

"I just stroked the horse.'' Yuna swallows her tears, not letting them escape.

“You can't touch my horse,” Seljuk grins. “I’ll punish her myself,” he turns to Bao. "Bring her to me tonight, just wash off this dirt first, she stinks like a garbage pit,'' he winces and walks back to the palace.

Yuna doesn't know if she should be happy or cry about the cancellation of the punishment because it will be replaced by another, and who knows which will be worse in the end. For the rest of the day, the girl is on her nerves, twitching from every person who comes up to her, thinking that it's time. Yuna doesn't even eat dinner, she is afraid to be seen and, huddled in the barrack, dreams that the Devil will forget about her. But in Yuna's case, dreams are more likely not to come true than vice versa, so when dusk falls, she is dragged to the servants' bath and, after washing all the dirt and putting on clean clothes, is escorted to the lord's chambers.

The carpet has been changed - this is the first thing Yuna thinks about as she walks into the bedroom and feels the fresh memories pressing against her chest.

Seljuk stands against the wall, staring at the tapestry thoughtfully. Noticing the girl, he walks around the bed and, sitting down on it, demands Yuna come up. Yuna doesn't budge, Seljuk didn't wait for her to move. The servants forcibly drag her to the feet of the lord, and the man, grabbing the girl across, puts her on his hips. Yuna doesn't see the stick or the whip, but it doesn't make it any easier - it's never clear what Seljuk has in mind. She kicks and tries to slip off his hips, but the man grabs her tightly by the neck and presses her face to the sheets, with his other hand he jerks off the pants that are barely holding onto her and immediately burns her buttocks with a slap.

"It doesn't hurt, it's offensive,'' Seljuk squeezes her ass cheeks tightly in his hand. “Knowing you, you'd better stand under the stick, but I love your anger and won't give you such pleasure.” Another slap.

Seljuk is wrong that it doesn't hurt - it hurts. But Yuna's eyes are not burning with tears of pain, but tears of resentment. She bites the veil and squints her eyes so that she is afraid that she will never be able to lift her eyelids again, but she endures humiliation, does not ask, and does not cry. Yuna doesn't give up trying to slip away, but after each try, she gets a new and stronger slap. Seljuk admires the red prints of his hand on the snow-white buttocks, his teeth clenched to crumbling enamel so as not to stroke, even worse - to bite. He wants to close his fangs around this flesh until it bleeds, let her scream and beat, let her swear to kill and hate him forever, Seljuk would have devoured her anyway. He pauses, slowly and even gently stroking her buttocks, Yuna freezes, holding her breath and yelling again after receiving a slap. Yuna already lost count of the spanking, her ass is on fire, and she can't stand it. She moves a little back under his arms, and then bending over, with all her strength, sinks her teeth into the man’s thigh. Seljuk rips her off his flesh by the hair and throws her onto the bed, pressing her into it, and blocking her limbs.

"Come on, break free, spit, bite. All this does not frighten me, does not repulse me, you light fires in me with your savagery," he sniffs noisily, sliding his nose down from the forehead to chin. “Tell me how much you hate me. Tell me how you want to spill my blood," he clasps the girl's lips with teeth. "Tell me."

"I hate you. I hate you.'' Yuna tries to push him away with her palms on his chest, but Seljuk doesn't even move an inch. Yuna kicks, and clicks her teeth, trying to bite him, but the man openly laughs at her, mocks her, and doesn't allow her to get close.

"Die! Burn in hell. I want you to be quartered. I want you to be cut into pieces. I hate you so much that I would have done it myself, I would have ripped you open with my teeth,'' Yuna growls, and at the bottom of Seljuk's eyes, the fire viscous like tar, replaced by lust. “I hate you,” she adds timidly, frightened by the darkness in his eyes, and swallowing noisily, she pauses.

"Not tired of cleaning up manure?" Seljuk kisses the notch between her collarbones. "Not tired of eating bread and water, sleeping on boards?" he kisses the chin, and returns to the lips. "Aren't you tired of pretending to be strong?" he presses with force on the lips, opens, kisses greedily, and leaves shackles made of bruises with his fingers around the wrists. Yuna bites, Seljuk is not surprised again.

“I'm not pretending,” the girl hisses. "I am like that," fidgets under him, making herself worse.

Seljuk is aroused just looking at her, and here she lies under him breathless, in thin clothes, so desirable, so warm, he wants to drown in her. The man kisses again, feels her blood on his lips, going mad.

“Stop refusing,” he growls.

"Don't do it," the girl looks brave, but her heart hangs like a leaf on a thin thread, and trembles in the wind. Seljuk looks so that Yuna thinks she won't leave this bedroom today, he won't let go without tasting her. His arousement burns like hellish fire at the bottom of his eyes, Yuna can hear the crackling of burning logs distinctly and smell the burned ones. She comes up with salvation on the go and, without inventing anything, the very first thing that comes to mind, blurts out: "You can take me by force. I cannot handle you, you are stronger physically."

Seljuk doesn't want to listen, he doesn't want to talk, he wants her naked in his arms, he wants his sheets to smell of plum, and the girl's voice just keeps calling his name, but Yuna doesn't stop.

"Are you, the ruler of the East, the one in front of whom even kings fall prostrate, will humiliate yourself like that?" Yuna asks insinuatingly, hitting the right spot.

The man darkens, pulls back, wraps his fingers around her throat, and presses hard.

"You're breathing because I give you permission,'' Seljuk says angrily. "You are trying my patience. It was fun in the beginning, but if you don’t remove the claws, I’ll rip them out with the meat. Do you even understand my power over you? Do you realize it? I will push a little harder and you will be gone."

“So push,” the girl says through clenched teeth.

And Seljuk is pressing his fingers. He sees Yuna gasping for breath, how she powerlessly opens and closes her mouth, unable to inhale oxygen, but does not open his fingers.

"Kill me,'' Yuna hisses red from suffocation, gripping her hand at her throat. "Why don't you kill me?"

Seljuk immediately removes his hand, then stands up and tosses the girl onto the carpet. Yuna kneels on all fours and tries to clear her throat, which still has fingers on it.

"Take her away,'' the ruler orders the servants outside the door.

"Answer me!" Yuna yells as she is dragged across the floor to the exit. "Why don't you kill me?"

Seljuk continues to hear her voice even from the hallway. He sinks heavily onto the bed and massages his temples.

"I should have killed you before you would kill me."

Chapter 6: White marble with red veins

Yasmin hasn't seen the man who forcibly took her out of the house for a while. She spent the night in the palace under the protection of two guards, and at dawn, she was pushed into the palanquin with her hands tied, and only halfway there did the girl learn that they were heading to Iblis. This is the main reason why Yasmin is still holding on. In Iblis, there is an opportunity to meet or find the one for whom she has been waiting for so long. Yasmin hopes and believes that he is alive and was looking for her, but has not found her yet. She forbids herself to think that the man has forgotten her. Yasmin wants to return home to her family, but realizes that she won't be able to escape - her palanquin is guarded by five men, and her hands are untied only for eating or when she is taken out of necessity, so she patiently endures the long journey and hopes to find her love in Iblis, and if not, then die.

Immediately after Yasmin's arrival, she is brought into Arslan's harem and handed over to the caretaker, Diaz, who, upon learning that the lord will call the girl that night, summons assistants and begins to prepare her. Yasmin doesn't swear, doesn't fight, looks distantly through the servants putting her in order, and thinks about her own. She does not even speak and does not respond to questions, only once, when Diaz asks if she knows how to please the master, she replies that she would rather die. Diaz immediately drives away the assistants and, sitting down in front of the girl, peers into the amber-colored eyes:

"You are beautiful. Insanely beautiful. Today, none of the rulers has such beauty in the harem. With this appearance, you can get whatever you want, including the lord's heart."

“I don’t need it, it’s not his heart that interests me,” Yasmin answers calmly.

"Never say that out loud again!" Diaz exclaims, covering his mouth in horror. "In no case with him. You have no idea how cruel he is and how terrible his anger is."

"He took me by force. I won't give in to him, I'd rather die, because my first man should be whoever owns my heart,” Yasmin states firmly. “Otherwise, I can't bear this pain.”

"Don't go crazy! What do you know about pain!" Diaz was confused with indignation. "One mention of the name of another man is equal to death. He will order to drive heated needles under your nails, order to leave you overnight in a room with rats, they will eat your flesh, and you will not die for a very long time. He will give you to his warriors, and nothing will be left of you. These are not just words, this is how everything is here. Take care of your beauty, yourself, win his heart, and he will lay the whole world at your feet." 

"Why are you so kind?" the girl looks at him gloomily. 

"My life depends on it," Diaz smiles. "Please, please, do not make me take your corpse out of his bedroom, at best, because most likely he will not kill you so easily," he finishes and again calls the assistants to continue. 

Yasmin hears but doesn't listen. She just nods at everything and obediently spreads her arms while she is wrapped in a thin gray silk robe painted with wondrous birds. When it’s almost midnight, the girl sitting in the corner and never touching the food is required to follow the guards. Yasmin walks down the carpeted corridor with bare feet and persuades herself not to lie on her face and fight in a seizure, like in childhood, when she did not want to go somewhere or do something, but then she would be patted on the head and reassured, and here they will most likely break her legs. She clearly remembers that slap in the face, as if it was yesterday, her cheek aches again, and the disgusting taste of blood is felt in her mouth. Yasmin, not letting her fear burst out in convulsive sobs, continues on her way and stops in front of the door. A guard opens the door and pushes her in. 

The ruler is not here. There is a huge bed with an emerald-colored canopy, two armchairs, and a low table, inlaid with ivory, next to them are tables in the corners, on which there are elegant candlesticks. The candle fire casts bizarre shadows on the walls, which Yasmin imagines look like gaping monsters, just like the master of this room, who causes a paralyzing animal fear in the girl.

The entire room is decorated in dark colors, with heavy wine-colored curtains, embroidered with golden patterns, completely covering the windows, preventing the moonlight from seeping in and breathing life into the Monster's hideout. 

A bedroom to match its master, just as dangerous and chilling. 

The guards stay outside the door, and Yasmin walks to the windows, intending to open the curtains and find some peace of mind in the sky. Pushing aside the heavy fabric, the girl sees that there is also a door between the windows, which leads to a small balcony. Yasmin pushes open the door and steps out, finally breathing in the fresh air of the night. The bedroom is located on the fourth floor of the palace; downstairs, servants who finish their last business are scurrying back and forth. Yasmin lifts her face to the sky and as if enchanted admires the scattering of stars on the black canvas. One of the stars breaks down and swiftly flies down towards its death. Though maybe it's getting rid of cruelty, maybe running away from a tyrant, looking for freedom. Yasmin will never know about the future fate of the star, but she holds her own in her hands. 

The one she loved did not come for her, did not fulfill his promise, did not find her. Yasmin fell into the clutches of a monster that she sincerely hates from the bottom of her heart. Yesterday she had a home and family, today she allowed herself to be stretched, because ‘the lord should not bother.’ Yasmin is disgusted, she feels a lonely tear running down her cheek, and breaking on the collar of her robe. It's a shame that Yasmin can not fall down as easily as this star or even a tear.

Or maybe she can.

She approaches the parapet and, resting her palms on it, looks down. Below are a white marble floor and three more flight floors. It's probably nice to sprinkle red on white, like Yasmin's favorite treat with cherries, where the berries are drowned in sweet milk diluted with flour. The same great contrast. One step, hitting the marble, red will cover the white, and Yasmin will stop waiting for anything. Driven by a sudden desire to see this picture, let her consciousness scream that she will not love it, that she will be dead, and marble is not a canvas for splashing blood and twisted bones, she climbs over the parapet and, hanging down her legs, covers her eyelids. It is necessary to gather strength for the last step, to move forward a little, and the thoughts that did not allow her to live in peace for so long will flow out of the head along with the brain. “I can,” she whispers to herself: “I don’t want to,” she echoes. “I can't,” she hears. Because there is hope. Because hope never dies, sits in her even a step away from eternal rest: “What if you will be happy, you had to go through all the tests to find happiness, and you’ve finished everything halfway through,” hope whispers, does not allow her to concentrate. Yasmin clasps her head with her hands and continues to listen to the voice that says that torture with death does not end, that there, in the next world, where torture is more sophisticated, they show in bright pictures everything that could have been achieved by staying alive and this is torture too. But in the realm of death, they do not give a choice. And here, while she is still alive, this last step depends on the person himself. And Yasmin doesn't do it. She is already about to get off the parapet when she feels a sudden push in her back, and for a moment seems to be flying down towards death.

The choice is made for her.

She hangs from the balcony, held by the hand of the one who pushed her and whom she now hates the most.

"Do you really want to die?" the hateful voice that made her climb this parapet and think about death for the first time in her life seeps at every pore.

The man looks down at her, then relaxes his fingers, and the girl's wrist slides down, then squeezes it so hard that it will tear off her hand. 

"Because if yes, then I will help you," Arslan raises the corners of his lips in a smile that promises to suffer.

Yasmin thinks she's going to die of cardiac arrest because she's scared, worse than suicide is the fear of violent death. She tries to grab hold of him with her fingers, does not understand why he hesitates, does not pick her up, and already doubts that he will not open his fingers. Will a painting of blood on marble please his eyes? Yasmin refuses to give him such pleasure. 

Arslan pulls her up sharply and, grabbing her across, lifts and hugs her. 

"I thought so," he whispers and pulls the strands of the girl's hair behind her ears. 

Yasmin, as soon as the panic releases, pushes him away and, looking furious, even offended that she was pushed down so meanly in the back, returns to the bedroom.

Arslan only grins at this and walks behind. Yasmin stands next to him with difficulty on her feet, his aura is so heavy that it presses on her shoulders, and every step takes all her strength. He comes up from behind and puts his hands on her shoulders. Yasmin whispers to herself, "be patient," but doesn't obey, turns around, pushes him away, and after a second she is buried in the bed, pressed against it by his weight. 

"I am your lord, you will either learn to obey, or you will die," He let go and, lifting himself, pulls off the robe from the girl, who is trying to hold it. “Death is not as easy here as it seems. I won't kill you, I will show you such torture that the next time you reach the parapet, you will immediately jump." 

“You can take my body, but my heart belongs to him,” the girl spits out the words in his face, while the man twists her arms and runs his nose along her neck. 

"One more mention of him and I'll rip your heart out with my bare hands.'' Yasmin knows he's not threatening, there isn't a hint of empty threat in that poison-soaked voice. The girl calms down and relaxes her hands. "I'll find him," he kisses her on the lips. "I will order to tie him to four horses and tear him apart. Will you calm down then?" 

“I will hate you even more then, although much more." 

"You can hate me with all your soul, but you are in my chambers, lying under me in my arms, so I do not care about your hatred if you belong to me both with it and without it," he runs his fingers between the girl's buttocks, sharply turns her around with her back to himself and, leaving a slap on the ass, admires.

Without clothes she is even more beautiful, her skin seems to shine with gold, and her graceful curves beckon. Arslan runs his nose along the entire length of the spine, wraps his palms around her waist, and pulls the girl trying to crawl under him. He squeezes the bouncy ass, again leaves a light slap, and congratulates himself for finding such beauty. Arslan is unable to restrain himself and not feast on her, bends down to the ass, bites every half, and leaves kisses. He is going crazy from the smell of saffron mixed with the oils that the girl was stretched for him with, sliding his fingers over the tense muscle ring and demanding to relax. He presses again, completely rubbing the oils not absorbed into the skin along the ass, and pushes into it with two fingers at once. Yasmin doesn't even give a voice, shoves a pillow in her mouth, and, gripping her teeth tightly, suffers. 

Her first time wouldn’t be with a loved one.

Yasmin has lost the fight, the pillow under her face is rapidly getting wet. Arslan, lifting her with his hand under her stomach, presses on her lower back without removing his fingers, makes her arch, pushes deeper, scratches her sides, bites her shoulder blades, and licks her back. There is a struggle in Yasmin between breaking free and trying all the torture or humbly enduring but not feeling pain. When he turns her around to face him when he kisses her deeply and greedily, sucks out her whole life, when he spreads her knees to the sides and rubs the head of his cock, Yasmin chooses the first. She crawls back and even throws herself out of bed, but Arslan grabs her across and pushes her back into bed. The girl sees the shine of metal in front of her eyes, freezes, as if spellbound, and looks at the beautiful dagger trimmed with stones raised above her. Arslan runs the blade over her lips, presses on them, strokes them with the not sharpened side, then lowers it to the throat and, pressing it, comes close. 

"One movement and it will cut your skin. You will choke on blood," after each word, he runs his tongue over her lips, making sure that this is his new hobby for a long time. "You haven't lived in my harem yet, you don't know the rules and customs, and I forgive you. Next time you will crawl to the bed on your knees. Say goodbye to dreams of love and that man. This is the last time you remember them. From now on you are mine. Whether you like it or not," he lowers the blade below and traces the nipple of the barely breathing girl. “My name is Kan Arslan, and I am your lord,” he articulates clearly, with a pause after each word, and, clasping her throat with one hand, whispers, “Don't make any sudden movements." 

Yasmin screams as the blade passes over the delicate skin, but she is afraid to move, she sees the handle sticking out of her heart with her eyes clouded with fear. Arslan with the coolness of a seasoned executioner deduces his initials on the girl. The mere realization of this breaks the core of Yasmin's power with a crash.

Yasmin wheezes as the man clenches the fingers on her throat harder and stares in horror at the instantly reddening and swelling skin under the blade. Arslan crushes deeper, and drops of blood on the swollen strip trickle down the armpit, resting on the sheets. The hand on her throat relaxes and Yasmin inhales carefully, fearing the blade will go deeper. She looks at the canopy, eyes shining with tears, and mentally begs the man to stop. 

"Spread your knees, or I'll write my name in full." 

Yasmin swallows her last thoughts on fighting back tears of hurt and pain and obeys.

No more pain, Yasmin is afraid of it. 

Arslan presses her into the pillows, leans in, and, after pushing all the way, immediately goes into rough and strong thrusts. Yasmin relaxes as much as possible in her position, but the pain from the burning chest, the fragmented life, and the cock inside merge into a shared agony that the girl can't stand. She tries to at least not let herself be kissed, but all her attempts are ridiculous in front of Arslan. The man connects her wrists above her head, despite the bites, he still kisses, as if the smell of blood makes him even more furious.

"I introduced you to pain, and I will introduce you to pleasure," a push all the way, a ragged scream of the girl and arching from the desire to get off his dick. “But you have to be agreeable, otherwise pain will be all you feel.” Another thrust, Yasmin being torn apart in two. 

Arslan fixes her face with his fingers, hangs from above, makes her look directly into his eyes, and moves. Yasmin tilts her head, wraps Asrlan's thumb and forefinger with teeth, and bites into them, putting all her pain into the bite. Arslan doesn't take his hand away, just grins, and doesn't even react to his own blood, which flows down the chin of the girl, and continues to fuck her. 

He is like a hungry beast who has seized upon a long-awaited dish, he torments her body, shreds, tears into pieces, and is not satisfied. He drinks her blood, takes air from her lungs, he could - he would gobble her up, sew her into himself. Arslan has an obsession and it smells like saffron. He is ready to throw out all the gold from his palace because he found the main ingot and is now going crazy.

Yasmin's body no longer belongs to her, it does not obey her, she lies flat under him, sees a powerful chest hanging over her, and considers his scars, she plans to leave the biggest one. Yasmin lets go of his hand and licks her bloody lips, which are immediately covered with a sore kiss. Arslan's every move hurts. 

Pain between them is necessary.  

And it hurts not from the bites and the dagger, it hurts somewhere deep inside, where the man, only opening her chest, can get. Yasmin reassures herself that when his dirty hands get there, she won't feel anything. 

“You got my body,” the girl smiles bloodily. "But I will never be yours." 

“You’re mine already,” he pushes a few more times and, cums, buries his face in her collarbone, catching his breath. 

Moments later, the palace is deafened by a heartbreaking scream escaping from Yasmin as Arslan bites his teeth into his initials, securing his identity with his mark. Arslan rips off all the ropes that keep Yasmin tied to the past, to the never-achieved future, rips her out of her life, and forcibly pushes her into a new one. She will be dressed in silk, strewn with jewels, will take the place of the first favorite, will choke with blood and tears in this bedroom more than once, will become an obsession of the Monster, forever nailed to him with letters and teeth marks on her chest. The old Yasmin is dying, taking her last breath in the hands of her personal monster. 

The girl, unable to stand, is picked up from Arslan's bedroom by a servant. Yasmin collapses on the couch in Diaz's room, exhausted, and when she hears "clever, you got his mark" from him, she loses consciousness.

 ***

Khosrov does not find a place for himself. He, like a hawk, circles over the left side of the palace, looking out for the object of his obsession, and if he sees her, he flies like a stone and breaks his chest against the marble. Khosrov only walks around her, the distance cannot be shortened. He, like a dog on a leash, pulls the chain to bloody wounds, he cannot reach her, he burns out alone in his passion. 

Ani was in pain from the punishment and endured it because of him, remembering his caresses, playing kisses again and again in her head. She, like a bird locked in a cage, only walks between the courtyards, wants to catch all his smell, his presence, and once he sees him in the courtyard on Khan she feels how the perfect marble underfoot is covered with cracks. Ani wants to be closer but can watch him only from afar. Arslan is between them, and Ani could punch through the thickest wall and pass, but she can't get around this man. With each next day without him, she surrenders more and more to gloomy thoughts. She thinks maybe that was the last time, maybe the Raven does not need her anymore. The worm of doubt gnaws at her from the inside and does not let her breathe deeply. Ani is asleep and imagines his hands instead of a blanket. She seems to have lost her mind - where Khosrov passes, she steps in the footsteps, breathes his scent, touches the walls with her fingers, and takes his warmth. Ani had never made anyone the meaning of her life before. 

Khosrov had never wanted anyone so badly in nearly thirty years of his life. He wants this girl. So much that the beast in him breaks loose, at night, and howls in his ears. Khosrov is gloomier than a cloud, he is more unsociable than before, a bloody monster in battle, and outside of it runs into conflicts. This obsession does not decrease in him, on the contrary, it grows every day. Khosrov is covered in blood, Ani is drowning in wine.

It was so until this day. Now Ani also thinks about blood, but she, unlike Khosrov, about her own. The girl is summoned by the caretaker and reported terrible news. Ani listens respectfully, expresses gratitude, kisses the master's hands, and then, hiding in her place, bites the corner of the pillow and cries so bitterly and loudly that the birds fly from the trees in the garden.

A burning resentment against her fate drips onto the floor with tears, even if it would go into a puddle, it would eat these boards with its bitterness and swallow the girl. Because it's unbearable. Because earlier it was easier, because, when not loving anyone, it doesn't matter who kisses you, who presses you in the sheets, who asks for affection. But now everything is different. Now she does not want to let anyone near her, she does not want to look at anyone even with a fake smile. Ani has his scent on herself and wears his prints. She will not expose her body to other people's touches, and will not allow anyone to defile what now belongs only to Khosrov. But who listens to her, who hears her pleas? If she refuses, her head will be cut off. For the first time, it seems to Ani that death is not terrible, because every night and day with another, without him, is death, the most monstrous of all. 

According to the accepted custom in the harem, the lord, fed up with the woman and being pleased with her, can present her to his close friend, as a spouse, or as a concubine. Arslan gives Ani to one of his warriors for favors. 

Sobbing a lot, Ani washes her face and, as it is, with a swollen face, descends into the garden. After Khosrov, she will not belong to anyone and will die with his name on her lips. Even if her feelings are not mutual, even if it all seemed to her. Ani fled poverty, and looked for a good life, she did not find it, but she found something much more - love. And if not for it, she would have continued to drag out her usual existence, changing patrons, but now it will not work out. Ani won't be able to hide her disgust for every next man, which means that her new patron will strangle her or order her to be executed. Then why get dirty at all, why let someone touch what Ani mentally gave Khosrov? She will stop all this and leave herself.

It's mid-spring outside, the garden is quiet, someone is resting in their chambers, someone is by the pool, and hardly anyone will visit the pond until evening. Ani, hiding a rope under her shirt, stealthily pulled from the barn, reaches the water, and looks around. After making sure that she is completely alone, the girl winds a rope around one of the blocks folded to mask the edge of the pond and binds the other end tightly to his legs. Somehow, she pushes a heavy stone to the water and, raising her eyes to the sky, mentally says goodbye to life when she shudders from a sharp:

 "Are you out of your mind?" 

Ani stares, dumbfounded, at the gloomy, muddy girl on the other side of the pond. 

"Have some respect!" Ani squeals in surprise. " How dare you?"

"What do you allow yourself?" Yuna arches an eyebrow. "Why did you ruin my composition!" the girl is indignant. "I cleaned here, polished the stones, and you rolled it on the wet soil, it's dirty again! I will be punished for this! And then, until they discover that you are missing and take your corpse out of the pond, it will swell, it will stink, I will have to change the water! Do you have any idea how much work I have because of you!" 

"You are crazy! How dare you talk to me like that!" Ani, who has already forgotten why she came here, stomps her foot. 

“You'll be a dead body in five minutes, I don’t care how to deal with the dead, especially with weaklings,” Yuna snorts and, setting aside the paddle with which she was going to weed the weeds, walks over to the girl. 

"I'm not a weakling,'' Ani grumbles and, sitting on the stone that should have sent her to the next world, silently cries. "You can not understand me. You did not live in a harem, you were hardly harassed or punished like that. And even more so, they hardly disposed of you like a thing, because servants, by and large, are free to choose their lovers." 

"No, I don't understand you,'' Yuna shrugs and curls her mouth. "I was kidnapped on my wedding day, he killed my fiancé in front of my eyes, stuck a dagger in my hand, almost raped me, forced me to almost die of the cold, lie for a day in delirium, he killed a man because of me, and made me throw out the manure. I'm not talking about the fact that I was whipped and beaten with sticks, I don't remember what a desert is. But I still don’t understand you, because I didn’t try to kill myself and I’m unlikely to do so, I won’t give such a pleasure to this son of a bitch,” she kicks a pebble, which, gurgling, disappears into the water. 

Ani listens to the girl with her mouth open and then, eyes down on her palms, she thinks.

"They gave me to another warrior," she finally interrupts the silence, "without asking my opinion, and I would have endured it, but I love another." 

"Oh love,'' Yuna rolls her eyes, "I'm not helping here. But even love is not worth ending your life. It's easy to die, literally one gurgle, and you wouldn't be here. Life is hard. To live requires strength and courage, and sometimes when it is simply unbearable, I apply the method I have invented - I commit suicide every day." 

"What is it like?" Ani flaps her eyelashes in surprise.

“I will die tomorrow,” Yuna laughs and bends down to untangle the rope around the girl's feet. "Like, today is evening, laziness, or I haven't cleaned the barn there yet, well, or I am dirty, but I want to die clean, and I leave it for tomorrow." 

"And how many of these tomorrows do you have?"

"A couple of months. I plan to live happily ever after, so that "tomorrow" I will have more than a dozen years, unless, of course, his highness Guuk,” the girl curls her mouth in disgust, “decides to break my neck and ruin my plans." 

"You're funny,'' Ani laughs. "What's your name?" 

“Yuna,” the girl straightens up, “and I have to work or they’ll be beaten me again.” 

"I'll bring you cakes here tomorrow at the same time,'' Ani brushes off the invisible dust. "I decided to die tomorrow," she winks at her and, hearing the noise from the main courtyard, rises to her feet. “I wonder if he came back,” she blurts out thoughtfully. 

"Who?" 

"Nobody,'' Ani looks down and Yuna deftly climbs the nearest oak tree. 

"That gloomy man forever in black returned. I have goosebumps because of him. He also has a tough horse." 

"Khosrov." 

"Probably."

"Fine, I am leaving, don't forget about tomorrow,'' Ani waves at her and disappears into the palace. 

Ani hides behind one of the columns of the main corridor and patiently waits for the warriors to pass. If she is noticed, then, at least, they will scold her, at the most, they will punish her because the girl should not walk freely around the palace, showing herself to other men. At the same time, a person who almost signed up like a drowned person a couple of minutes ago does not care about punishment. Ani doesn't know how she will attract his attention, how she will call, and whether he will answer her in general, but she still stands, watching the tall man, covered in black leather with a sword glittering at his belt. 

The girl sighs heavily, as soon as all the warriors hide in the main hall, realizing that she did not dare to call that way. She, turning around, dejectedly weaves in the direction of the harem, when she is abruptly grabbed by the waist, dragged into one of the side corridors, and, opening the first door that came across, is pushed into the room. 

"My lord,'' Ani blurts out, unable to hide her happy smile, but the man does not let her rejoice, puts his hands over her face, and kisses her long and sweetly. 

"I felt your presence," Khosrov pulls away for a moment and falls back to the long-awaited lips. 

Ani responds fervently, wraps her arms around his neck, and shows how she missed him. She crumbles the last barriers with her pliability in Khosrov 

"Why aren't you at dinner? Why can't I see you at all?" 

"My lord gave me as a gift,'' Ani looks down in an instant, saddened. 

"What kind of gift?" A shadow of displeasure lays on Khosrov's face. 

"He gave me to his warrior," self-control says goodbye to the girl, and a tear hanging on her eyelash breaks on the man’s finger. 

"Which warrior?" Khosrov says through his teeth, struggling to keep from crushing the wall behind her.

"Lee Haon." 

"A generous gift," the man clicks his tongue, "he gives you to the latest scum". 

Cauldrons of rage are seething in Khosrov, and he does not know who exactly it is now directed to, but he is ready to drown both Arslan and Haon in them. 

"You have nothing to worry about," he again draws the girl to himself, buries his face in her neck, and tries to calm down at least a little of his rage by touching the one who drives him crazy. "Not a single man in this world will touch you with a finger because you are mine."

Khosrov with quick steps leaves the room. He runs out into the yard and immediately goes to Khan, whom the groom is going to take to the stable. Khosrov snatches the reins and jumps on his horse. His warriors, who have just sat down in the garden and took cups in their hands, rush to their horses in a hurry after their lord. Yuna looking over the bushes in the garden wonders what it feels like to be in love like that. The next bitter thought is that she is unlikely to know because she will never be loved so much. She spits with the blades of grass that she chewed, and returns to dig in the garden. 

Arslan, along with the army, is outside the city walls, where Khosrov was before taking a break. Guuk puts on new tactics, and the entire commanding staff and main squads are assembled. Arslan sees Khan galloping towards them, sparks flying from under its hoofs beating against the rocks. Clouds of dust rise above the ground, leaving behind the rider and his faithful horse a gray-rusty cloud, into which the warriors following him immediately fall. 

"Whose soul is he going to rip?" Seljuk stops next to Arslan. 

“You’ll see,” Kan winks at him and watches Khosrov approaching rapidly. "One, two, three." 

Khosrov draws his sword on the go from its sheath and, flying past the horse on which Haon is sitting, swings. The man’s head rolls under Khan's feet and flies to the side. Khosrov removes his sword, pulls on Khan's reins at full speed, and stops in front of Arslan. Kan peers into the blood-splattered face with a grin, and then, sighing, reaches for the sword. 

“How many have you killed because of her? Two? So here I am the third."

"I won't raise my sword against you because of the woman,'' Khosrov gives him a haughty look. 

"Because of the woman?" Seljuk asks. “I will kill this woman and the problem is solved. Or you will kill each other, and I will bury you three. I can imagine how surprised those who will excavate your grave will be." 

“You've always had problems with your sense of humor,” Arslan turns to him. 

"He just doesn't know what is a sense of humor,'' Khosrov snaps. 

"Exactly,'' Guuk replies angrily. "Because I don't like to joke. So decide the question, or I will order the girl to be divided in two. I will not offend anyone." 

“Beg me,” Arslan stares at Khosrov. 

Khosrov narrows his eyes, with his gaze pulls Arslan off his horse, chops off his limbs and rips open his belly, stuffs him with hay, and hangs the scarecrow at the gate. Still not saturated. Arslan smells his blood in the air, sees the clouds gathering over Khosrov, waits, and holds his hand on his sword. Khosrov stands still for a couple of seconds, then sharply turns his horse and rushes back into the city. To cool down. 

"A dog that is chained shouldn't be teased, sooner or later it will break loose and gnaw at your throat,'' Guuk strokes Mammon's mane. 

“I wanted to get rid of Haon, he sowed confusion among the troops, and I wanted to see Khosrov's emotions at least once in my life. I got both. I'm happy,” Arslan grins.

In the evening, Khosrov returns to his quarters to find Ani sitting on his bed. 

“The Lord said, I am a gift for you" the girl stretches out her hands to the warrior and instantly finds herself in his arms. 

Khosrov pulls her close and immediately draws her into a long kiss. Now Khosrov owes Arslan.

 ***

Yuna wakes up tired. She somehow forces herself to get up so that, being late for the distribution of instructions, she does not get hit with sticks on the heels, and, having memorized all instructions, goes to start the day at the stable, and then plans to go to the pool. There is no way to approach Mammon after that incident. Yuna only admires the black handsome horse from the outside and remains sad that she lost a friend, only having found it. She tried to sneak up to the horse at night when everyone was asleep, but the rest of the horses immediately began to make noise, and the sleepy groom came running. Yuna, hiding behind the buckets, barely breathed to avoid being noticed. Since then, she no longer takes risks and only meets and sees off the horse. 

It's lunchtime, Yuna has already cleaned out the stalls, cleared the pool trash left by the girls, washed the marble to a shine, and just headed out to the backyard to do the dishes when Dungh runs up to her and asks her to go after him. As much as Yuna tries not to make friends with anyone, she misses human contact, and Dungh is not one of those who understand the first time. During these days, being assigned to the same places, the guys became friends. Dungh talks incessantly, distracting Yuna, and with him, the work time flies by. Dungh himself lives in Iblis. He moved to the palace three years ago and continues to insist that such a job can be dreamed of because how much is paid in Eden is not paid anywhere in the city. Dungh is a short, stocky man with pleasant features. He knows hundreds of funny stories, tells Yuna more and more every day, and doesn't let her be sad. Yuna told Dungh exactly how she got to the palace, leaving out some details, in particular, that she was in the stable due to punishment. Yuna said that she was selected for the harem, but the lord didn't like her appearance, and therefore she will henceforth be a servant. 

"Do you remember, you asked if someone managed to escape from the palace and whether it was possible," Dungh looking around, drags the girl by the tree.

Yuna nods.

"Do you still want to escape?"

“Of course,” the girl doesn't think.

“There will be a small fair for the harem at lunchtime tomorrow in the courtyard of the palace,” Dungh says quietly. "The best traders with their goods will gather here. The men will leave the entire palace, except for those who guard the walls, so that the girls of all three harems can freely walk and shop. Therefore, there is a real chance to get into one of the carts; they will not be checked at the exit."

"They check everything, even the saddles!"

“Not tomorrow, because the carriage in which you hide will belong to my uncle,” Dungh puts a hand to his lips. "Don't shout, don't attract attention. So in this cart, at the second bottom, even if searched, you will not be found. And then, my uncle is a chatty old man, he will talk to the guards. Just don't take a lot of things with you, you can hardly fit there yourself."

“I don’t have anything,” Yuna laughs, encouraged by the chance to break free. "Only a knapsack with two shirts."

At lunchtime, Yuna finds Ani's cakes wrapped in a cloth napkin on a rock by the pond. The girl shares with Dungh and happily eats honey-soaked baked goods.

Dungh turns out to be right. In the morning the servants set tables in the courtyard of the palace, and cover them with velvet, on which merchants will lay out their goods. By lunchtime, loaded carts of merchants enter the courtyard. Merchants arrange marvelous silks, furs, Indian muslin, clothes, and jewelry on the tables. Yuna rushes between the courtyard and the palace, having time everywhere, and occasionally glances at Dungh, who must show her the right man. The girl cannot believe that she will finally break free from captivity. Yuna has no money and has nowhere to go in Iblis, but she plans to survive and get to Miras, whatever the cost.

Having received a sign from Dungh, Yuna, while the yard is teeming with harem girls, takes her knapsack from the barracks and makes her way first into the covered wagon, and then, pushing the board at the bottom, hides under it and the piles of brocade. She gets very nervous when the carriage is stopped by the guards at the gate, and it seems that they still look inside, the ray of the preparing for sleep sun falls on the board and seeps under it. After a couple of minutes, the carriage starts moving again and Yuna exhales. The girl cannot believe to the last that she escaped from Guuk's clutches.

***

Yuna's disappearance is first discovered by the groom, to whom the girl was carrying water after dinner. The news reaches Bao, and he orders a thorough search of the palace. The girl is nowhere to be found, it is necessary to report to the lord, and Bao's bowels are shaking with fear. He nervously glances at the gate in anticipation of Guuk, and as soon as he enters the courtyard, he falls on his knees in front of Mammon, begging for mercy.

"What's the matter?" the Devil asks tiredly, persuading himself not to trample the man.

"The girl, lord. That girl escaped," Bao covers his mouth with his palms and again bows his head to the ground.

Seljuk immediately realizes who the man is talking about and turns his horse around to face the guards.

"Find her. Those who are guilty of the fact that the girl escaped from Eden will be punished. And you," he turns to Bao, "pray that she is found, otherwise I will order to cook you in one of the cauldrons from which you eat," the ruler spits and, bypassing the whining man, goes to the palace.

Guuk nervously paces the main hall, kicks everyone away, doesn't want to listen to anyone, and waits for news, trying a couple of times to personally go looking for the girl.

"If she leaves Iblis, I will burn this city," he tears with his fingers the innocent armrest of the chair.

"She won't leave, I put people at every exit, it's true, there are huge crowds at the gate, but they check everything, down to the hand-held knapsacks,'' Khosrov stops nearby.

"How? How could she leave the palace on her own? She has an outside ally, I'll get to everyone, I'll find these scum who helped her,'' Sekjuk growls. "This is my woman. She belongs to me! I will chain her to myself so that she wouldn't repeat this."

"We found her,'' a breathless warrior runs into the hall and Guuk finally lets out a breath.

***

Things were going just fine for Yuna. In one of the streets, the owner of the carriage, as they agreed on the way, knocked on the bottom, went to eat, and Yuna, having got out, went through the courtyards to the walls of the city. The girl planned that having left Iblis, she would join the first caravan. Before Yuna got far from the wagon, they grabbed her and threw her over the horse, and brought her back to the palace. Yuna has no doubts that this time she will die, and she is ready for it.

The girl is dragged into Eden's main hall and pushed onto the stone floor in front of Guuk. Khosrov walks against the wall, Bao continues to cry on his knees on the floor, and the ruler’s warriors stand behind the girl, ready to break her neck at any moment.

Yuna rises from the floor so as not to at least resemble the disgusting Bao, but receives a strong blow to the legs with a club from the warrior standing behind and falls back to her knees in front of Guuk.

“I didn’t allow this.” Guuk looks down at her, Yuna is covered in ice, the usual glow of a fire in the man’s eyes replaced by sharp pieces of ice. Even her knees seem to freeze to the floor under the icy gaze.

"I don't need your permission," as if she hears herself from afar, she tries to rise again, but this time the blow is even stronger. Yuna has sparks in her eyes, and she doesn't try again.

“You violated my instructions. Instead of crawling under my feet, begging for forgiveness, you dare to contradict me. Learn obedience already, my patience is on the very edge" Guuk bends down close, grabs her by the throat, and holds. "I'm tired of playing," lips to lips, eyes to eyes. Yuna's heart is sliding down the walls, for the first time, it's not that she doesn't want to answer, she can't. Guuk has coal-colored eyes, at the bottom of which the resin boils, she sees how she burns alive in this resin.

"My lord,'' Guuk is distracted as Rin walks in.

Yuna is once again amazed at how beautifully this girl moves, and mentally thanks her for interfering because Guuk just nearly broke her with just one look.

“I beg your pardon for interfering,” Rin looks down and stops in front of the man. “But yesterday afternoon by the pool I forgot the necklace, your gift,” the girl pauses, wiping away the rolling tears, “forgive me for my forgetfulness, I know it's my fault. So we searched the whole palace, interrogated the servants, and the necklace is gone. This girl," she turns to Yuna, "is the only one who did not participate in the interrogation and search, and when I heard that some girl had escaped, I immediately came here.”

“I don’t need anyone’s jewelry,” Yuna boils, clearly taking the hint.

“Be nice,” Bao comes up to her and stops next to her. "Until the word is given, keep quiet."

"Let the palace be searched again,'' Seljuk frowns. “I don’t think she needs a necklace."

"As you wish," Rin bows and slowly walks towards the exit, but before reaching the door, freezes: "I'm just in despair, that necklace was very dear to me, maybe I was a fool, I thought that thieves usually run away, having done something."

"Or for the sake of freedom, but you hardly know anything about it!" Yuna yells in rage and gets a blow on her lips from Bao.

“Search her,” Guuk decides to appease the curiosity of his people and, most importantly, Rin.

As expected, they couldn't find anything on her, but when her knapsack is unrolled, the necklace falls to the floor with a loud sound.

“I didn't take it,” Yuna turns pale and watches in horror as Rin returns to pick up the jewelry from the floor.

“This is it,” Rin smiles, clutching the necklace to her chest. "I would not forgive myself for the loss of your gift," now she is wiping away tears of joy.

Guuk continues to frown at Yuna.

"I'm not a thief!" Yuna shakes her head desperately. "I didn't take that necklace!"

“It's a shame that giving in to the temptation of making easy money, you went for it,” Rin sighs. "Theft is a sin, and hands are cut for it. I am sorry."

In Miras, if a stolen thing was more expensive than a slave in the market, then the thief's hands were cut off for this. The rules are probably the same here. The necklace is apparently worth ten slaves, and Yuna realizes that she might lose an arm or both.

"I didn't steal, I don't need it,'' Yuna jumps to her feet, but this time she gets punched in the stomach, forcing her to bend in two.

Guuk still stands in the middle of the room, pondering what has happened. All of his people are looking at the ruler in anticipation and awaiting the verdict. Whether someone else wants to steal something from the palace, and also the image of the ruler depends on this verdict. Guuk would order anyone else to be executed, but not chopping off the girl's hand, and he strongly doubts that Yuna stole the necklace. It is necessary to replace the punishment, but it must be cruel and memorable to be discouraged. Guuk was tired of her antics, and if not for the theft, he would have personally punished her in his quarters, moreover, so that the girl would not be able to walk or talk for a couple of days.

"Let her be whipped."

"My lord?" asks the surprised Bao.

"One hundred blows with a whip. In the courtyard. Gather everyone, let them see."

Bao bows in shock, thinking that it would be better to cut off the girl's hand. She will not survive after the whip and will die in the process either from blood loss or from pain shock.

"I think you'll be happy with the punishment,'' Guuk looks at Rin.

"I will be pleased with any of your decisions," the girl bows politely. Rin boils from within that the ruler has replaced the punishment.

"I'm not a thief! I didn't steal anything! I will not be responsible for anyone!" Yuna continues to shout as she is dragged into the yard. “You can't do this to me! You can't ... " she trails off from the piercing pain, receiving another blow in the stomach from Bao.

“My lord,” Bao hisses, “and that's the only way you can address the ruler.”

The girl is dragged to one of the pillars holding the canopy in front of the palace, and, raising her hands above her head, wrists connected, is tied to it. Yuna does not stop for a second, she continues to curse and claim that she is not guilty, but as if no one hears her. All the servants gather around, and the harems of the three rulers go out onto the balconies. Yasmin sits on the floor behind the parapet and refuses to watch or listen, rubbing the whining mark. Ani, palms to ears, huddled into her room.

Yuna's shirt is cut open and she gets rid of it. Her executioner, one of the warriors who usually stands at the gate, cuts the air with a whip and awaits the order to begin. The snow-white courtyard is packed with service personnel, Yuna, leaning her forehead against the post, pauses from the constant screams that are drowned in the rumble of the crowd, and gives her throat a rest. She glances at the fountain spouting not far away, at the lanterns mounted on the pillars, and the reflections of the flame playing on the shiny floor, and realizes that very soon she will sprinkle the rubbed marble with blood. Yuna feels like a five-year-old with a monster under her bed. She then ran to her father or brothers, and lay in their bed until the morning, afraid to return to her room. She met the monster again, but this one is not hiding under the bed, and Yuna has nowhere to run but to him. It can only be stopped by the one who started. Choking with internal hysteria, the girl looks up to the night sky, where even the stars who refused to watch her agony are not there today, and she begs the heavens to remind Guuk of humanity, to find that tiny island responsible for mercy in his soul. But even heaven is powerless in front of the Devil.

Guuk walks out to the people, stops ten paces from the girl tied to a pole, and looks.

"Don't do this to me.'' Yuna can't see the man, but in the instant silence, she realizes that he's out into the yard. “The only thing I would steal is your life, and you know that,” she bites her lip, rejoicing that the Devil won't see the tears of fear with her back to him.

Guuk knows. He is even sure. But it's not for nothing that they call him the devil. He walks up to the girl, runs his fingers weightlessly along her back, and then, bending over to her ear, whispers:

"I wish you to quickly lose consciousness."

"I'm not a thief,'' Yuna yells, and the last word drowns in a heart-rending scream as the whip goes over the delicate skin, leaving an instantly swollen streak.

“One,” the executioner announces.

“One,” the crowd echoes.

Guuk stares, nothing to read on his stone-carved face. The devil is still steadfast and ruthless. He listens to the screams and understands once again that with this girl everything is not going according to plan.

"I didn't steal!" the girl, being torn to pieces by the whip, continues to shout, feeling how all her composure is breaking under unbearable pain.

"I know," Guuk mentally answers.

“You can't do this to me. Stop it," Yuna already begs, because to hell with pride, because it hurts so much that she wants to remove her skin, just to get rid of this pain.

Seven. Yuna thinks she’s going to die now, but she’s not dying and counts with the crowd. She can feel warm streams of blood pouring down her spine, every time the whip leaves the skin, it’s like it's taking a piece of flesh with it. It is as if Yuna falls headfirst into a well, the walls of which are lined with spears, knives, and arrows, but never reaches the bottom. She leaves pieces of herself and blood on its walls and continues to fly downward, dreaming that everything will be over. But the bottom is supposed to be a luxury for her. The devil, grinning, lowers the bottom farther and farther down, does not allow to meet with it and find peace. Yuna is already crying out loud, unable to bear it, and continues to spread her tears across the pillar, cursing Guuk.

Seljuk stares at the girl's shoulders shaking in sobs, her back turned into a single wound, the drops of blood splattering across the white marble, and counts too. Fifteen.

"I hate you,'' Yuna wheezes inaudibly, but Seljuk hears it like she's whispering it in his ear. And he believes. This "hate" settles on the walls of the lungs, every time he inhales, the needles are thrust into his throat.

There will always be hatred between them, it introduced them to each other, and it will destroy them.

Seljuk can't stand it, no pleasure in feeding Yuna her pride and disobedience. He turns around and returns to the hall with quick steps. He is the Devil, the ruler, God, but his power on this girl ended in a moment. He who wanted to kiss this girl to a frenzy, in the end, gave her the most monstrous pain. Seljuk should have punished her, and he wanted to, but not so much. This girl is like a fragile flower, she only screams and swears, but there is not enough strength in her - she can't even lift Seljuk's sword, and she will not survive this torture. The man won't forgive himself if he loses her.

The devil descends on his throne and, closing his eyelids, continues to hear Yuna's screams, they are woven into him with poison ivy, poisoning the blood. Guuk can go outside the walls and leave the city, the screams in his ears will echo through centuries.

There is no living area on Yuna's body because of Seljuk, but she is breathing, and the strength in her, though weak, is still burning. Seljuk without a single wound, but torn apart from the inside, torn apart by his beast, punished for the pain of the girl.

He calls the warrior and orders: "If the girl loses consciousness, stop the torture."

Yuna's been silent for two minutes now, the ruler can't hear her, and mentally asks her "Come on, baby devil, lose consciousness."

Yuna doesn't scream, or cry, and doesn't seem to feel pain anymore. She is finally dead. She thinks so, tries to smile, and rejoices, but it didn't work. The executioner pauses, changes the whip, and for those couple of minutes until the blows one after the other rained down on the back of the girl, she understands what Hell is. Now she feels double pain, because while she was beaten, she did not have time to concentrate on it, expecting the next blow, and in a moment of rest the pain is monstrous. It was as if the skin had been ripped off her alive, and salt was rubbed into her naked flesh. As if the molten lead was dripping onto bleeding and throbbing wounds, scalded with boiling water on top. Not a single person can stand it, how can she stand it? Why doesn't she die, why doesn't she relieve herself of her suffering? It gets dark before her eyes, she feels his knees bend, and hangs powerlessly on the ropes.

Twenty four.

Frustrated by the end of the show, the crowd disperses and everyone returns to their business as usual. Seljuk walks back to the courtyard, and watches as the still unconscious girl is removed from the post.

“Take her to the chambers in the palace,” he orders Bao, “and put the chief physician to her. Let him report to me when she comes to her senses."

Guuk walks over to the girl as the servants go to fetch the stretcher, and squatting beside her, runs his fingers over her cheek. Even tortured, barely breathing, bleeding - she is the most beautiful creation of the Almighty. Seljuk used to pick leaves from a captivating flower, but today he plucked it, trampled it into marble in front of hundreds of eyes, and bathed it in its blood. Seljuk would have erected a greenhouse around her, put the best gardeners around, would even order the sun when to get up, when to leave, as long as nothing bothered his flower, but Yuna didn't want to. Yuna chose to fight, and her opponent is the most powerful warrior in this part of the world. Seljuk may have picked the flower, but he's not sure if another, more flexible will grow from its root. He will wait, and if the girl still doesn't learn a lesson from this torture, he'll rip it off again. Over and over, until Yuna comes by herself, eyes down to the floor, hands reaching out to him.

"I hate you."

Seljuk isn't sure who's saying this, the girl or his inflamed brain, given that Yuna is unconscious.

“Your hatred doesn't scare me, but your indifference will kill me."

Chapter 7: Closer, deeper, further

Yuna is wrapped in pain like in a cocoon. Pain bites into her skin with hundreds of needles, goes deeper and deeper, when it, seemingly, has long ago reached the bottom. It does not let her breathe, does not pause. It is not removed either with lotions or brown disgusting tincture, which she is forcibly given to drink and which settles on the tongue with a disgusting aftertaste. It does not come in attacks and does not strike sharply. Pain is like a fireball in her, swells, burns everything inside, and breaks out. Yuna is sick of it, of the smell of her own torn flesh, sick of being weak and unable to end this eternity of agony. Yuna vomits several times in a row, but instead of the desired relief, she feels only the taste of stomach acid on her tongue, and again pain intensifies and does not leave for a second. She is a solid lump of pain, nobody can approach, touch, or help her. Yuna is entangled in it like a spider's web, and she will never get out.

Her eyelids are filled with lead, her breathing is so quiet and slow that the physician assigned to her for round-the-clock observation checks whether she is alive several times a night. She is given a tincture of opium to soothe the pain tearing her apart, to somehow alleviate the suffering, but the girl seems to be getting worse. Yuna is not able to recover, sits wrapped in her pain in total darkness, and very rarely hears voices seeping through the fog. She does not fight it; she, having fallen on the marble, surrendered to it. Yuna allows the pain to drag herself into this cocoon, stroking its thorny palms on the skin on which it leaves torn stripes. She can't hear or see; everything outside this cocoon died— the sun went out, and dead birds fell in hundreds from the heavens. It is as if during her lifetime she fell into the kingdom of the dead, but, as the most terrible sinner, she goes through her circles of hell at once. She was left alone with it, feeding it with her flesh, giving her blood. There is no night or day for Yuna. For her, there is eternal darkness, and in this darkness she sits alone in the corner, praying for light. The physician, listening to her delirium and pleas, fulfilled the request. Every night hundreds of candles burn in the wounded girl's room, but she still asks for light with dry lips because where the candle flame does not fall, she sees him. She distinguishes him in this darkness only by his eyes gleaming in the darkness. The same nightmare lasts for the girl all night, even if she does not realize that this is not the first night. He has no face or body, only his eyes shining red. He's like a blob of smoke. At first, he only scares the girl with his presence, making her unable to breathe, unable to move, and then this smoke stretches out his clawed paws in a stream towards her. Yuna starts to rush about the bed again, opens her wounds, and screams loudly and pitifully, but in reality, she only wheezes. The tired physician runs up to the bed, checks the bandages that the girl throws off in agony, and tries to calm her down, but it never works. She gasps, struggles again, and begs for help, but no one hears her, her lips do not even move. Yuna chokes in her tears and shrinks into a lump. If only the monster would not reach her, would not drag her into the eternal darkness. Yuna crawls away from him into a corner, crumples the sheets, tears of fear spray on her face, and she again seeks salvation where she doesn't want to. Yuna calls his name, even though she would cut off her own tongue. She stretches her hands to him, although she herself would cut them off. She folds her lips into a tube and whistles "Guuk" because monsters are not afraid of people, but afraid of the greatest Monster. His name alone, and the smoke freezes on the spot, but Yuna does not have the strength to repeat the name often, and as soon as she stops calling Guuk, the monster again reaches out to her and tries to eat her.

The physician, realizing that the girl is having another nightmare, goes to the guards at the door. The first night the girl was having a seizure, Guuk allegedly walked by and dropped in to check on her. The ruler could not go to his room that night, he walked around the floor where the girl was. As soon as Seljuk got closer to the bed, Yuna stopped throwing the pillows on the floor, quietened down, and when he touched her, her breathing immediately evened out, and she finally calmed down.

For the seventh time, the physician asks the guards to find the lord, if he is in the palace. Yuna is paralyzed with horror, unable to even lift her eyelids, silently uttering only one damned "Guuk" and hoping for salvation. Finally, she feels his smell, which does not poison the girl, and does not burn the lungs, on the contrary, it dispels the nightmare. Yuna reaches out, covers the man's hand on her cheek, and slowly falls into a deep sleep. He came, tore the monster to pieces, saved her, and it doesn't matter if Yuna is looking for salvation from a monster in the Monster. Hell has never spawned anyone stronger than Guuk, and Yuna is ready to hold his hand for eternity, just not to let another monster approach her. This one is her personal monster.

***

Yuna finally wakes up on the fifth day. The pain has not gone anywhere, but it is already more bearable. Seljuk instructs the physician not to leave the girl until she is finally back on her feet. The guards are forbidden to let anyone in on the pain of death. All food and drink are checked before Yuna touches them. Seljuk realizes that the girl was set up. Until he knows exactly who, he is not going to take action. For now, he will try to keep her safe.

Guuk's army has already gathered and is waiting outside the city walls. All the warriors of the empire are stationed at Iblis, sharpening blades in anticipation of the command to perform. Three rulers set out on a long hike that could last for months. Guuk goes to war against the state in the north.

The day before the hike, Guuk calls Bao over to his place. The ruler colorfully and at length tells Bao what will happen to him if, after returning from the campaign, he does not find Yuna in full health.

“Life for life. For Yuna's life alone, I will take not only yours but all your bastards’ as well,” he promises Bao.

He doesn't visit Yuna anymore, as the girl is conscious, and he is afraid that unable to withstand another stream of curses, he will break her neck. He spends his last night in the palace before the hike with Rin.

“I’m so sorry for the poor girl,” sighs Rin, sprawled out on the pillows and exhausted after the pleasure. "My lord is just and knows what to do with whom, of course, but I regret that I found that necklace, even if it is dear to my heart."

The man is silent, lying on his back, staring at the ceiling, thinking only of what Yuna is doing right now.

"I hope she can finally come to her senses, and this will be a lesson for her, because that evening my heart was bleeding, and I will not survive such a picture again." Rin continues.

"You didn't make anyone steal or run away,'' Guuk turns to face her and stares intently into her eyes. "It's not your fault, is it?" he asks, peering into the beautiful face, and reading her facial expressions.

Rin turns pale, and flaps her eyelashes in confusion, preparing to burst into tears to protest such an accusation, but Guuk chuckles and props himself up on his elbows to continue, "It's not your fault that she stole and ran away."

Rin exhales.

“The guilty must be punished,” the man says and reaches out to stroke her silky hair. "She paid for her guilt, and so it will be with anyone who dares to disobey me, or, does what I would not like," the darkness in the man's eyes drowns the pupil and the girl nods.

“Of course, my lord,” Rin puts her head on his chest. "You, as always, are right."

 ***

Yasmin does not leave the harem until the rulers leave, and she is not called. The girl sits in the room allotted to her and, under the supervision of Diaz, licks the wounds left by the Monster, and mourns her hopes, doomed to remain dreams.

Ani spends the night with Khosrov these days, and on one of them, asks to visit Yuna, whom she told the man about. The girl receives a stern warning from Khosrov that it's strictly forbidden to attempt any contact.

The rulers of the empire left the capital and relative peace reigns in Eden.

***

After two weeks, Yuna gets to her feet, and after another ten days, she returns to her duties at the palace. The wounds healed, but they are still periodically examined by the physician who continues to smear her skin with special ointments so that the scars dissolve. According to the physician, Yuna was lucky that the whip was not changed, and since it was already soaked in her blood, it softened the blows and prevented the skin from tearing. There are only three deep scars on the back of the girl, and the rest will completely fade over time. Yuna learns that Dungh's uncle was not touched, he was able to convince the guards that the girl herself climbed into the cart, but the guards who released it outside the palace were punished with whips. Bao, oddly enough, is silent when he sees the girl, turns away, and does not load her with unnecessary work, as it was before. Yuna thinks that the human has finally woken up in him, but Bao, after talking with the lord, is afraid for his life. Rin, having received an open warning from Guuk, is cautious, pondering, just watching. Yuna realizes that she has enemies in the palace, sleeps poorly, eats with fear, constantly looks around, and expects a trap from everyone. Poor nutrition and lack of normal sleep are doing their job - she can barely stand on her feet, losing a lot of weight.

Serving harem dinners becomes the most unbearable for the girl. All food of harem girls is tasted by their people, they can afford to eat calmly and deliciously without fear of falling dead, and Yuna does not even eat a stew for servants, replacing it with breadcrumbs, because she does not plan to die of poison until she finds out to whom she owes the scars on her back. All that remains for her is persuading herself not to lose dignity and not pounce on another half-eaten piece of meat while she is carrying dirty dishes to the kitchen.

Yuna becomes even closer to Dungh. The man, seeing how poorly she eats, begins to swap plates with her, forcing Yuna to eat. Dungh helps the still weak girl with responsibilities, having finished his affairs, rushes to finish the girl's and does not leave her alone. The monster from her nightmares returns and does not allow her to breathe. Yuna, who refused to believe the physician's words that Guuk saved her from the nightmares, does not even think about it and, unable to suffer another night, often greets dawn by the pond, refusing to sleep. Dungh spends these nights with her, distracts her, tells stories, and does not let her get bored. Yuna felt good and easy with him until the man kissed her on one of those nights. Yuna immediately broke the kiss and pulled away, she didn't say what she didn't like but asked not to repeat it. Dungh didn't push, he just suggested that they try and see how their relationship went, but Yuna honestly said that she only looked at him as a friend.

Yuna, despite periodically aching wounds on her back, does not stop looking at the gate, she does not leave the hope of returning home to her family. She seems to live for this. At least once to snuggle up to her father's chest, and then even if Hell in the face of Guuk comes - Yuna will survive.

 ***

Seventy-five days later, Guuk returns to the palace with a victory. There is a holiday in Iblis. The townspeople rejoice, they meet the rulers with songs and throw flowers at the feet of their horses. Tables are laid in the city at the expense of the rulers, and all Iblis will eat and drink tonight, celebrating the expansion of the "empire of skulls". Guuk heads straight to the palace, Arslan separated and departed to his place, and Khosrov is still outside the city walls, distributing the looted goods and land among the distinguished warriors.

Eden is in turmoil. Servants rush about like mad, preparing for a feast in honor of the victory. Yuna works tirelessly, thinking inwardly of the unfortunate people who had to lay down their lives so that Guuk could tick off another victory.

The heated air of a summer evening is saturated with the breathtaking smells of meat roasting in the backyard. Tablecloths are spread in the main garden, which can accommodate more than two hundred people, barrels of wine are pumped out, and lanterns are hung on trees. The main women of the palace are dressed in their best outfits and are eagerly awaiting their men in the harem. On the marble steps of the palace, Guuk is greeted by Rin, dressed in a white outfit embroidered with golden threads. The wind ruffles her snow-white hair, expensive jewelry glistens on her fingers and wrists under the rays of the sun preparing to sleep. The girl resembles an angel who descended from heaven to earth.

Yuna hangs another lantern on a tree when she sees Mammon walking toward Rin with a short step. Her personal devil, dressed in black, rides the horse. His face is harder, the hand holding the reins is freshly scarred, and his gaze is sharper than usual. Every battle leaves its mark on Guuk. He just returned from the battle and must have drunk enough blood, but the look is still the same; hungry and insatiable. Guuk, without dismounting from his horse, takes a cup of wine from Rin's hands and, having drunk it to the bottom, returns it to her. Yuna can feel an unpleasant feeling scratching her chest from the inside, but she drives away all thoughts of envy or jealousy of Rin. The girl convinces herself that she would personally pour poison into this bowl, and jealousy rather to Mammon, who so obediently stands in front of Rin. She climbs down from the tree and walks dejectedly to do the rest of the work, not sharing the general jubilation. Yuna, by Bao's order, is also serving a gala dinner tonight.

Guuk personally escorts Mammon to the stall, thanks his faithful friend for his service and another victory, and after spending a couple of minutes with the horse, goes to the garden. Yuna is nowhere to be found. The ruler has been looking for her since arriving at the palace but doesn't find her. She seems to be hiding on purpose. Guuk sits down on the pillows at the head of the tablecloth, and Khosrov finally arrives at the palace. He continues to turn around, looking at the servants scurrying back and forth, but Yuna isn't in sight. The man decides to visit the barrack after dinner and doesn't care what reason he has to come up with.

In the lands they attacked was the city of Yoon. Guuk, despite the city's initial refusal to surrender, forbade it from being destroyed, causing the army to be bewildered. The ruler didn't even explain anything to Khosrov, but he knows exactly why he showed such a favor to the city - because its name is associated with the ear-pleasing name of the girl.

Finally, Guuk sees her and loses interest in everything that happens around him. Yuna pours wine for the warriors away from the owners of the palace, who are served only by trusted servants. The ruler frowns - the girl is very emaciated, and the color of her face merges with her white shirt. Guuk calls Bao over and says a few words to him. When Yuna returns to the backyard for another tray, Bao comes up to her and orders her to serve the Lord. Yuna realizes whose order it is and, frowning, takes the wine jug given to her instead of meat. Yuna knows the rules are to start pouring wine to Guuk, but her feet seem to be stuck to the ground two steps away from the man, and she can't find the strength to approach him without risking spilling the contents of the jug on him or even smash it against the man's head.

Guuk looks directly at her, holds out a glass, and the girl walks up carefully, afraid to spill, and fills it with wine. Yuna is focused on the glass and the man on her face. The girl thinks a gaping hole will open on her left cheek now. The smell of him makes her want to breathe in deeper. It is associated with nights when, clinging to this smell, Yuna emerged from the deepest nightmare. She has to look at the pillar under the awning to remember what Guuk did to her and chase the strange thoughts away. After filling his glass, she moves on to Khosrov.

Guuk drinks wine and socializes but keeps his eyes on her all evening. The feast ends in the morning, everyone disperses, and the exhausted servants clean the garden. Yuna, barely alive at dawn, trudges into the kitchen to carry the last tray of dirty dishes and go to bed. She, having laid out the dishes, is about to leave the room when Guuk, who has not even gone to bed, enters. The servants bow and immediately leave the room, and Yuna wants to follow their example, but the ruler orders her to stay.

"Are you eating badly?" Guuk walks over to the girl.

"No,'' Yuna instantly loses all her grip when he stops two steps away.

"You have lost a lot of weight."

"Thank you for my good health," the girl extinguishes outbursts of fear and lifts her chin.

"Say 'my lord'. Someday I'll get tired of enduring it and force you to show respect to me," says the man sternly. "I bought it from a tribe I met along the way, they say it holds demons back.'' Guuk opens his hand to show the girl a large ruby hanging from a leather strap. "This is my gift, no one dares to steal it. You can wear it openly."

“I don’t need your gifts,” Yuna doesn’t know how to react.

"You had nightmares."

"How do you know?"

"I dispersed them," Guuk raises the corners of his lips in a smile.

Yuna really wants to be rude, swear, at least do something, just not to show how dumbfounded she is, but her tongue seems to stick to her palate.

"Don't take off the amulet and there won't be any nightmares,'' Guuk gets even closer, hair on top of Yuna’s head is stirring from his breathing, "or go to the harem, no monsters will get to you, because you will lie in the arms of the greatest one,'' he touches her chin and lifts her face.

"I'll fight them myself somehow,'' Yuna throws off his hand, takes the amulet, and goes to the exit, thinking that he will send a dagger into her back.

Yuna sits on her bunk for a long time, staring at the amulet, and then, after wearing it, goes to bed. For the first time in a long time, she sleeps so soundly and without nightmares for five hours in a row. The girl takes a sitting position and stares in surprise at a tray piled with various food on the floor next to her bunk. Yuna, squinting at the tray and struggling to squeeze the urge to pounce on the food, walks out of the room and immediately runs into Bao's assistant.

"All food is tasted. The Lord said Bon appetite."

"This is how it is,'' Yuna curls her mouth. "You can take the tray. Let him eat it himself." She bypasses the man and goes to the well.

“He took off my skin, is he sending me food now? What does he think of himself at all!" she thinks angrily and washes her face with warm water.

Either Guuk changed his tactics, or he mocks her, and checks her endurance: he beats her half to death, then he tries to feed her. Yuna's head is spinning from it, she doesn't understand him, but she doesn't even try anymore.

With everything done for the day, Yuna walks to the pond and, sitting on her favorite low rock, peers into the water. Predictably, Dungh joins her a couple of minutes later, leaving no room to think about the worrying food incident that haunts her all day. They talk about this and that, discussing the news of the day. Dungh lies with his head on her lap, periodically throwing small stones into the water, and slowly falls asleep.

"It's almost midnight, go to sleep,'' Yuna shakes his shoulder with a smile. "We'll get up in a couple of hours."

"If you don't kiss me, I won't go," Dungh wrinkles his nose.

"Don't be silly,'' Yuna frowns.

"Why?" the man rises sharply and touches the girl's lips with his lips.

Yuna reacts instantly and pushes back immediately, but Dungh repeats and now digs into her lips, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. Yuna turns away and tries to pull away, but the man doesn't let go, strokes her neck, and kisses her cheekbones.

"You can't. Get it already!'' Yuna frowns, pulling away. “I don’t want to offend you, but we cannot. Moreover, you and I have already spoken on this topic, and I do not feel the feelings that you are hinting at."

"Why not?" Dungh takes a sitting position and rests his head on the girl's shoulder. "You are single, I am single. Give me a chance, don't cut it right away."

“Dungh, you really don’t understand, and what I’m saying will sound strange, maybe even funny, but I better stay away from you. From everyone," Yuna lowers her eyes. “I'm afraid he will kill you."

"What are you saying? Who will kill me?"

“Guuk,” Yuna says quietly.

"I do not understand."

“I don’t understand myself,” Yuna sighs heavily. “But I'm sure of that. Why tempt fate?"

"And that's why, being supposedly his favorite, you clear the manure?" Dungh snorts. “Don't make me laugh,” he looks at her dismissively. “I think that whip hurt your head too."

"I can hit you,"  the girl says. "Since you're not leaving, then I will. I am sleepy."

Yuna gets up from her seat and, angry at the guy, moves towards the barracks, as one of the guards stops her and demands to follow him. Yuna sighs heavily as she silently follows the man into the front yard. Guuk squats by the pool wets his hand in the water and, seeing the girl walking towards him, gets to his feet, waiting for her, nudged by the guard, to come closer.

“My lord,” Yuna glances at the guard, afraid of being hit.

"Clever, baby devil. Learned how to address me," the man smiles.

"Send away your minions and I'll tell you everything,'' Yuna hisses and sees Guuk stop the guard moving towards her with his hand and then send him away altogether.

"Why did you refuse to eat?"

"Because I don't need your handouts. You spill my blood and then you send me food,” Yuna snorts.

“You ran away and knew you’d be punished for it,” the ruler gets close and Yuna notices him sniffing.

The girl's pupils dilate in horror, realizing what, or rather, who Guuk smelled. She takes a step back, but Guuk, grabbing her by the shoulders, pulls her towards him and inhales. Yuna can feel the fingers stiffening on her shoulders, gripping her flesh painfully, threatening to go to her bones.

"Who is he?" Two words and his voice chills Yuna's insides.

"Let me go.'' A painful grimace distorts the girl's handsome face, but the man is adamant, still holding her, shaking.

"Who is he?"

"Nobody!" Yuna says, scared.

"You're not a stupid girl.'' Guuk leans his forehead against her, doesn't breathe, and doesn't let in the disgusting smell of the other man. He closes his eyelids, trying to pull himself together, not to succumb to the seething jealousy inside and not to grind the girl into powder. “You are not a servant, you are not a gardener, you are not a groom. You are the woman who belongs to my harem, but who is too confident in her abilities to declare war on me. I'm playing along with you, but this does not mean that this will continue forever, and it certainly does not mean that you can hang out with other men. You understood me?" eye to eye, and the darkness at the bottom of his pupils extinguishes all the lights in the courtyard, even obscuring the moon. Yuna bites her tongue to avoid provoking the beast, which is already on the edge, and nods.

"Good,'' Guuk grins, pulls the bangs back from her forehead, and then releases the girl and pushes her into the pool. "Get rid of this stench."

Yuna falls into the water, almost choking, resurfaces with difficulty, and, having taken oxygen into her lungs, no longer holds herself back. She sends curses in his back, hits the water with her hands out of resentment and anger, and then, realizing that she was left alone, floats to the side.

 ***

There is no news from Guuk for the next day. Yuna unconsciously looks for Dungh and worries. After finishing a working day and having a meager dinner, the girl falls on the bed and, remembering the incident by the pool, reaches for the amulet around her neck in the desire to rip it off and smash it against the wall, but stops herself. Maybe it's just self-hypnosis, but the first night with the necklace went without nightmares.

Realizing that she won't fall asleep immediately from the wave of memories of yesterday, Yuna gets up and goes to sit by the pond. As expected, Dungh joins her in a couple of minutes. The man sits at a distance, his whole appearance exuding coldness, but Yuna is even glad, he should stay away than risk his health or even his life.

The guys, as always, share news, discuss the past day, when suddenly a scream is heard from the side of the stable, and, jumping to their feet, they see thick black smoke pouring from the left side of the palace. They run towards the fire and see the fire spreading from the burning stable to the palace. Servants and guards in the bustle drag the water, lead the horses, and black ash flakes scatter through the air. Yuna also rushes to the stables to save the horses but is pulled away by Dungh, shouting that all the horses have already been taken out. The fire is extinguished very quickly by dragging all the water from the pool. The palace suffered minimal damage, but the stable burned down to almost half. Two horses were killed. Yuna sits on the ground, like the other dumbfounded servants, and cries bitterly as she watches the corpses of the suffocated animals being lifted onto the carts.

The night passes like hell - not only is Yuna unable to get the images of the dead animals out of her head, the servants are not allowed to return to the barracks. Everyone is interrogated several times. The frightened servants are only released at dawn. The next day, the inhabitants of the palace are interrogated for half a day, and then again one by one they call the servants. All day Yuna is busy cleaning the aftermath of the fire and, seeing the groom leading Mammon to the front yard, does not hold back, abandoning everything, runs to him.

"He's not hurt, is he?" Yuna is afraid to approach and looks tenderly at the beautiful animal.

“No, but he was very scared,” the groom, exhausted during the night, answers. “We took all the horses out to the front yard yesterday, and his master personally reassured him. So wipe the snot, he's fine,” the man laughs, glancing at the girl, smeared with soot, who is on the verge of hysteria. “I forgot to pick up something of the stables, so I'm going there and have no idea how you ended up with Mammon."

The man leaves, and Yuna, not immediately taking the hint, throws herself on the horse's neck. She strokes him, kisses him in the face, Mammon rubs against her cheek as if to calm her down, and Yuna finally lets go of the nightmare of last night. The groom returns and takes Mammon, and the girl returns to her duties. The exhausted servants do not even whisper, fearing arousing suspicion, all gloomy and suppressed by the shadow, move around the palace.

Yuna finishes work at night, and then she walks to her place, waiting for the not promising anything good morning. As soon as the girl begins to fall asleep, she is wrenched out of sleep by the noise of the servants running out of the room. Yuna fumbles for shoes under the bunk and runs outside as well. Servants are milling about outside the barracks and whispering. Yuna finds the people she works with at the stable and asks what happened.

"They found an arsonist," one of the familiar guys nods towards the yard.

"And who did it?" the girl looks at him in shock.

"Your friend," a chubby man spits underfoot. "Dungh."

"It is not true!" Yuna exclaims and runs to the front yard where the voices are coming from.

The guards don't let anyone get close, and Yuna climbs the stones separating the garden from the marble-paved courtyard and sees Dungh kneeling by the steps with his hands tied behind him and another servant boy. The guys' faces are covered with blood, and the head of the palace guard with a baton walks in front of them. Guuk himself, leaning against one of the columns, carefully watches the torture, Khosrov sits on the steps and sharpens sword on sword. Except for the guards, there is no one else in the yard, everyone was huddled in their holes, not risking falling under the hot hand of the lords.

"Who else helped you?" the guard pulls Dungh's head back by the hair.

Dungh, bursting into tears, begs for mercy and swears that he did not set fire to the palace. Yuna is sure of his truth because the man was with her at the pond on the night of the fire. Yuna can't keep silent, and can't let another person die just because Guuk wanted blood for the damage. She pushes the guard standing in front of her and manages to escape from the hands of the other who grabbed her, but several more run up to them and the desperately screaming girl is knocked to the floor.

"He's not guilty,'' Yuna screams, floundering on the floor as they grab her arms and drag her back to the backyard.

"Do you have something to say to me?" Guuk orders to let her go.

"He's not guilty,'' Yuna gets to her feet and, looking back at the guards who released her, walks closer. “He didn’t set fire to the palace."

"Is this all?" Guuk arches an eyebrow. “If yes, then go back to your place before I change my mind, and sit you on the floor next to him because you don’t show respect."

"To hell with respect!" Yuna hisses and falls to her knees in front of the ruler, getting hit in the legs with the baton that was used to beat Dungh. "My lord," the girl's mouth wrinkles in disgust, spitting words. “You can kill him and me too, but he's not guilty."

"So prove it and I'll think about it,'' Guuk bends over to her face and grabs the collar of her shirt, jerking her to her feet. “But you can't."

"I can, that is... " the girl stops short, realizing that she is afraid to tell the truth.

“I'm listening,” Guuk presses her against the pillar, never letting go of her shirt collar.

“When there was arson,” she swallows noisily, barely keeping herself on trembling legs. “He… was with me."

Seljuk tilts his head to the left, squints his eyes, and stares intently at the girl's face. Yuna can feel the fury that soaked the air around him seeping into her lungs instead of oxygen.

“We were sitting by the pond, just talking,” says the girl. "And then we saw smoke and heard screams."

"What were you doing with him by the pond in the middle of the night?" Guuk says every word slowly and brings his face closer.

"We were talking,'' Yuna's voice breaks, and the gaze burns unbearably under her ribs. "He is not guilty."

“Shut up, or I'll break your neck."

"You can't kill a person just because you want to,'' Yuna wraps her fingers around the hand on her neck.

"I can," the man grins. "He's going to die,'' Guuk announces the verdict and, releasing his hand, steps to the side.

Yuna immediately rushes to him and grabs his elbow with both hands, forcing him to stop. Guuk gives her a scornful look but doesn't push her away.

“Please, Guuk… my lord,” the girl begs.

"Is it so important to you?" the ruler smiles venomously and pushes her towards the column. "Is his life so important? Why is that? I can give you a sword. Right now."

He strikes on past wounds and resurrects a picture of that first day in Eden, where Yuna personally threatened to kill Rial. Yuna can't let history repeat itself, she never survived Rial's death, and she won't last through another. Moreover, Dungh is not to blame.

"Please."

“Your plea will not change my decision, but you know what can change it,” Guuk says insinuatingly, strokes her cheek, and outlines his fangs with his tongue.

Yuna knows. She hates Guuk with every fiber of her soul, but more than him, she will hate herself if she allows her pride to take over her mind and take an innocent person's life. She does not think for a long time, hugs herself by the shoulders, trying to cover this wound opening up on her chest with great speed, from which despair, as thick as yesterday's smoke, pours down, and nods.

"Take them to the basement for now and call Bibi,'' Guuk orders the guards without turning around. “And you’ll show me how much you want him to live. Will you show it?" he grins and walks away.

Bibi comes running in a minute and immediately understands everything. Yuna refuses to let him help her, pulling herself off the pillar she was leaning on and silently following the man.

"All the same you lost," Bibi dries the girl's hair after bathing.

"He wants to execute an innocent person.'' Yuna feels like she never had the strength, every word is hard work, and every breath is like the last. "I am sure of his innocence, but he is not."

“You are trembling,” Bibi rubs her body with oils, he has driven everyone away and is personally dealing with the girl whom he considers the lord's favorite since the very night when he got his new position in a bloody way. "You need to relax, otherwise you will be hurt."

"Will not be. I'm used to the pain."

“Don’t say that, you’re still a baby, and the pain he gave you can be replaced by affection, but you bite, you don’t accept it.”

“I hate him, and I don’t know how to pretend. He took everything from me, and a couple of minutes ago, the choice too," Yuna reaches again for the cup of wine and realizes that it is empty. “He'll kill me tonight, so pour me some more wine."

"I finished," Bibi gets to his feet. "The rest he would do himself. I won't pour it, because I added something to your wine to help you relax."

"Why did you do this?" the girl whines. "Do you really think there is something to drown out my hatred?"

"I doubt it, but I want to see you alive in the morning," Bibi throws a bright scarlet silk robe over the shoulders of the naked girl, on the back of which roses are embroidered with gold threads, and personally escorts her to the lord's chambers.

"Further you go alone," Bibi pushes Yuna in and closes the heavy door behind her.

There is no man in the bedroom. Apparently, he is still downstairs, or maybe he is torturing Dungh again. Yuna doesn't want to think about it. She stumbles by the bed for a couple of minutes, and then, throwing off her robe, dives under the covers. The choice is made, it remains to survive this night.

Yuna doesn't remember lying on such soft featherbeds, even the bedroom where she woke up after being punished didn't have such a comfortable bed. She almost hums with pleasure and, turning on her stomach, pulls the pillow towards her and hugs it.

It smells like him.

The damn smell from the very first meeting in Miras made its way into the lungs and settled there as embers, which, when she meets him, burst into flames and burn the insides to the ground. Now the main thing is to endure, it won't last forever anyway. Yuna will run away from him, will change the skin contaminated by his touch, and will erase the smell from herself because all Guuk gave her was hopelessness. Guuk is like a wall that grows in the path wherever she goes. There is too much of him, and he is everywhere. Yuna lived in Eden for three months without him but ran into him at every step. It's like Guuk has crawled under her skin, sitting in her, and, even when he is physically absent, all of Yuna's dialogues, all of her feelings, everything is only with him and for him. Yuna now realizes that she is surviving not because of the desire to return home, which has already turned into a ghostly haze and is about to dissipate. She is surviving because of hatred. She talks to him in her head, she hits her pillow, introducing him, there's never a day when Yuna doesn't mentally send him curses. All of what the girl clings - is Guuk. Guuk is the reason she doesn't break and hold on. And even tied to that pillar, she thought only of him, how she would thrust a knife into his throat, how she would turn it and enjoy the way the man said goodbye to life.

Bibi's wine, fatigue, nervous day - all this does its job, and the heavy eyelids stick together. Yuna loses touch with reality, falling into a sweet, problem-free sleep that does not last long. She stretches sleepily, feeling the burning palms on her buttocks, they slide up, stroking her spine. Yuna grumbles in displeasure as she is rolled onto her back, crushed against the bed, and barely pushes her eyelids apart to immediately plunge down into a huge gaping black hole.

The palms of the girl on his chest are like a ridiculous barrier, eyes to eyes, lips parted. She tries to get curses from the bowels of her inflamed consciousness, at least to expose them as a defense, because she doesn't even have enough strength to move Guuk, to push away, and she doesn't dare to say something, just looks. The man is naked. Yuna feels him with every millimeter of her body, sticks skin to skin, and choking on her never-breaking protest, suffers.

"So you liked my bed?" the man raises the corners of his mouth into a grin. "Maybe you will stay in it for a long time."

“I’m not here of my own free will,” Yuna concentrates on his throat because it’s impossible to talk while looking into his eyes.

"You had a choice.'' The man curls his lips and leans over to kiss, but Yuna turns away. Guuk wraps his fingers around her chin and turns her face to him, squeezing painfully.

"Don't you dare turn away, or I'll beat you to this bed with knives. I'll fuck you anyway, and then I'll make you watch your lover's death," the man boils in a second, the black abyss in his eyes is replaced by tongues of flame. Yuna can feel his fingers digging into her thighs, confident that bruises are already blooming underneath. She clenches her teeth, loses the fight to fear, and tries to relax.

Guuk kisses her slowly, pulls her lips back with his teeth, puts his own beast on a chain, forbids it from biting until it bleeds. He seems to be deliberately tormenting, mocking, grinding the pride of the girl into dust between their lips, showing her insignificance and weakness. He strokes her body with his palms, where they pass, leaves open wounds. Yuna doesn't flinch, but she feels that she'll burst through. Because it's not fair. Because she seemed to be cursed, as if, having allowed her to be born in a good family and live carefree until seventeen, in return she was promised hell. Yuna doesn't remember this agreement, otherwise, she would never agree, otherwise, she would not have been born at all. All Yuna got when she was forcibly removed from Miras is fire, in which she burns alive, and her own blood, which serves as her cover. If this is the payment for seventeen years of carefree life, then it is unfair. Being at a distance from the monster, she fought, endured, still hoped, but pressed by him to the bed, the pillow of which would become her gravestone, she sees how all her strength like sand, escapes through her fingers. This is overkill. Yuna is not here now, not in Guuk's arms, she sits in a dark corner alone and, clasping her bloody palms, quietly crying, dreaming of surrendering to the monsters crawling out of the corners, because she cannot cope with the greatest one of them.

“Relax,” the damned voice echoes in her ears.

Yuna can't. She really tries, she thinks about Dungh, gives herself a thousand and one reasons why she needs to survive this night, but nothing helps. She lies under him like a stone, forbids her body to react, she does not give up to the hands rummaging through her body. Yuna recalls that night in Jihyun's palace, she also lay naked under him, but then she was about to die. Now Guuk will take what he came for, and in the morning Yuna will have to look at him, and she is afraid that there will be no bayonets in her gaze forever directed at the man, because, taking her body, so calmly provided by the girl, Guuk will break these bayonets. In the morning she will have to pull out of this bedroom not only herself but also the fragments of her pride.

The man kisses her chest, and licks her nipples, he doesn't seem to notice that Yuna has a war in her head. Her troops, under the invasion of Guuk, lay down their weapons, and kneel down, but there was no battle, no deaths, injuries, no blood rivers flowing from the field and saturating the black earth. Yuna gave up on her own, bowed her head, and this desperation torments her worse than any torture. The blood in her veins runs cold, and she can hardly breathe, and Guuk kisses her, every kiss only makes it worse. It would be better if the ruler would be cruel, it would be better if he broke her face, and made her scream in pain, just not like that. Not with his tongue, lips, or gentle touches, but with knives, ropes, terrible torture - so Yuna can justify herself, so this disgusting feeling of her weakness will not haunt her. He covers her with kisses, and goes down to the navel, even lower. He has broad shoulders, molded muscles under the skin, and the toned body of a warrior who is always in the saddle, whom not everyone can win in an open battle. He plays her body like an instrument, he tunes what he wants to hear, and her consciousness muffles with his affection. If this is how it should be with every man, why wasn't it the same with Dungh? Even with Jisung, who once managed to sneak a kiss, this was not the case. There were no stars in the head with sparks flying, tightening fingers, and a thirst for what she does not yet know. And this thought is more terrifying than what awaits Yuna in his hands. She trembles under him, but, like a moth, flies into the flame, not to burn, but wants to get warm. Wild without human warmth, the girl hugged Mammon, shared her pain with him, asked for affection, and now she gives it to him, and no matter how Yuna curses herself, she reaches after it, she begins to drown in him. Guuk kisses the insides of her thighs bites until his bloodshot marks and spreads her legs apart. Yuna sticks her hands under the pillow, dreaming of sticking her head in the same place. Guuk runs his fingers between her legs and caresses her. He reaches for a bottle of oil on the floor, and Yuna takes advantage of it and crawls to the head of the bed.

"I can't. I hate you, and I can't sleep with someone I hate," it’s not clear whether Yuna is talking to herself or to him.

"Your hate won't keep me from fucking you.'' Guuk pulls her under him with a jerk and squeezes her into the sheets.

“I can’t,” Yuna pushes anyway, rests her hands on his chest, and tries to escape, but the man painfully wrings her hands, imprints her in himself, and threatens to crush her bones for disobedience.

"Although there is another option: go down to the basement to your friend and do it yourself. You know I'll find a way to make you."

“You are a monster.” Dry sobs paralyze Yuna's throat.

"And you are very lucky that I want you, otherwise you would already be hanging on the nearest tree in the yard for your words."

Yuna bites her lip in fear that Guuk will fulfill Dungh's threat, doesn't let the torrent of curses escape her mouth, and then, turning to face the window, surrenders. The man, grinning at the girl's resignation, lifts her under the waist and sits on top of himself, glaring at her lips. Yuna doesn't answer, Guuk doesn't need to, he takes what he dreamed of for so long, drinks, bites, bursts into her mouth with his tongue, chokes with pressure, and subdues her. He breaks the kiss, and licks her lips, making them glitter like diamonds in the dim candle flame. He bites her chin, throat, collarbone. Every kiss burns Yuna like a brand. He squeezes her hips, and buttocks, and leaves his handprints everywhere. Guuk can't hide his admiration, admiring the beauty of her body. This woman does not even imagine what this forced abstinence cost the man. His animal gnawed at his insides, every time he saw her, thirst seethed in Guuk, but he circled himself in chains, did not allow himself to break, he played this strange game. He would have taken her back in Miras, and even a blade thrust into his shoulder would not have stopped him, but the girl's desire to fight stopped it. Guuk tested her, tested all the strength, bent, and bent, but she never broke. The man is offended by the fact that the girl herself broke, threw herself under his feet because of someone else's life, absolutely not worth it, but he does not get hung up on this,  he rewards his own patience with her body.

Guuk lowers her on her shoulder blades, forcing her to wrap her legs around him. Yuna bites her cheek and doesn't breathe, at least she doesn't let the smell intoxicate him. Kisses act on her like a battering ram destroying the fortress of insubordination. She melts under him, and fidgets, she does not understand what she wants, but she no longer gets out of his hands. Guuk lubes his fingers liberally and pushes one in first, continues to press, and checks the tightness. Yuna flashes like a torch and jerks backward, but the man holds her stomach with his free hand and doesn't let her jump off his finger.

 "For treason, I chop off the head," He pushes his finger deeper.

"This is not treason. I don't belong to you,” Yuna arches as the man adds fingers.

"You belong to me. Completely. You are mine."

He spreads his fingers inside, scratches the smooth walls, makes the girl hiss with unpleasant sensations, and continues to move in her. Knowing that it’s enough, and his patience on the very edge, Guuk slowly pushes in his cock, expanding the hard-yielding walls. 

Yuna jerks backward in pain and begs him to stop, but the man doesn't completely sink into her. He makes circular movements, lets the girl get used to the size, and slowly begins to move. Guuk watches the bent eyebrows, and the half-open mouth, which he immediately reaches out to kiss again, unable to resist. He buries his face in her collarbone, licks the beads of sweat, and, feeling his arms around his neck, inwardly triumphs. Let Yuna hate him, let her dream of planting a blade right in his heart, and curse this night for the rest of her life, but nature takes its toll, and Guuk rejoices. He doesn't know that the girl's hatred for him has faded into the background. Yuna hates herself now, catching and swallowing every groan, doesn't allow them to escape her mouth, mentally breaking her own hands for hugging him.

Guuk fucks her, pulls her slowly over him, and growls at her tightness and heat. The first moan still escapes the girl's lips when the man, throwing her legs over his shoulders, pushes sharply and to the very top. Guuk, dumbfounded from the piercing pleasure, catches the girl by the hips, pushes it harder and, glad that she can't hold back her moans anymore, keeps on kissing her.

Yuna doesn't know what and how Guuk touches her, to what points he gets, that the entire surface of her skin tingles, making her want more and more. There is primal lust in the man’s eyes, he devours her piece by piece, licks her lips, and falls back to the desired flesh. He presses her shoulders into the bed, lifting her by the hips, fucks her, chokes with saliva, watching how his cock fully enters, making him feel her ass slapping against his hips. The approaching orgasm for Yuna turns off the entire outside world, the clouded consciousness does not react to anything, leaving the body, which, like a naked bundle of nerves, reacts to his every touch. Everything outside this bed is smeared and lost its meaning. All Yuna wants is to spit it out, pull it out, and get rid of this ready-to-break ribs pleasure. She reaches out to him, clings to his shoulders, leaves bloody streaks on his chest, and arms, whimpers, moves her hips and asks for help. She cracks the eternal block of ice in him with her chest voice, her body glistening with sweat, heat, and impatience. Guuk burns out with her, he removes far away all the thoughts of how some girl can act on him like that, how she touches so much in him, enjoys her body. Yuna is thrashing about the bed, dangling headfirst off of it and sliding to the floor if she hadn't been strung on his cock and held by strong hands. The man wraps his hands around her waist moves faster and makes the girl cum with a scream. He hugs the girl shuddering from her orgasm, kisses the lines of tears rolling down her face after the shock, and, stroking her hair, soothes her. Yuna clearly understands that the fire isn’t something that would go out, but rather flared up brighter. Guuk kisses her again, then turns onto his back and makes her sit on top of him.

"You look amazingly beautiful on my cock," he says and, supporting her under the buttocks, helps her to move.

Yuna rests her palms on his hips, keeps moving, doesn't open her eyes, doesn't look at him, and doesn't even admit that she fell that night. Yuna leans back, giving the man a view of the beckoning throat, the hollow between the collarbones, where the gem gleams like a clot of scarlet blood. What stone can compare with the beauty of this woman? Guuk, as the ruler of the East, does not have this, and if he does not, then no one can. He puts his fingers under the leather strap, pulls the girl to him, and swallows her lips, tongue, breath if he could - he swallowed everything. Yuna hums into a painful kiss, frowns, puts her palms on his chest, pushes back, leans back again, and moves her hips towards him, as if from his cock inside the sweet languor spreads through her body. Guuk puts her on her stomach, lifts her by her hips, re-enters her, and makes her chew the sheets already soaked with sweat. He fixes what’s his with every thrust, bending down, runs his tongue over the scars, and kisses, even if Yuna is all strewn with them. Yuna is not just a luxurious body like the ones he collects in his harem. Yuna is something more, the very thing that, when seen for the first time in Miras, woke his beast from hibernation, what he first stretched his paws to,  discovered the fire of life in her. In Yuna's eyes, the stars littered the night sky over the steppe, illuminating his path, in her hands the warmth of the skin of the first animal killed by Guuk, her chest is a pillow that he was deprived of, wandering all his life, her heart is the main goal, his main purpose. This is a victory that can push even the creation of an empire into the background. Guuk brings fear to everyone with his name, sheds blood, and conquers lands, but this girl suffers both pain and humiliation but does not accept a tray of food from him. Guuk won't let her go. He named his soul after her. He lives with her and will die with her. Today in this bedroom two bodies are connected, but their souls still have a century to go to each other, maybe they will never reach one another.

Yuna collapses, exhausted into his arms closer to dawn, with no strength to talk, swear, or even go for a swim, although she really needs to. She falls asleep clutched in his hands on the sheets wet from the traces of their night of love.

***

In the morning, gasping from the pain, the girl sits down on the bed and realizes that she is alone in the bedroom. Yuna reaches for the robe she has thrown on the floor and, wrapping herself in it, walks to the door. The guards calmly release her and say that the lord is in the yard. Yuna steps out onto the marble stairs, intent on going down to the pool and looking for Guuk there, but as she takes a couple of steps she sinks to the floor like a heavy load.

Dungh and the second boy hang on two poles, to which lanterns are attached in the evenings. Both guys have their bellies ripped open, and on the floor beneath them can be seen already blackened pools of blood. Yuna has seen this with Jihyun before and recognizes the handwriting perfectly. Judging by the color of the blood, Guuk executed the guys the night before and then came to Yuna. The girl, in animal horror, brings a trembling hand to her mouth and realizes that Guuk has been caressing her all night with hands covered in Dungh's blood. A deaf sob, chilling the soul with despair, breaks out, and the fragments of her own broken heart mercilessly tear her throat.

He deceived her. He did not keep his word, took advantage of the girl's trust, fulfilled his threat, and trampled Yuna into the mud, generously pouring the blood of the girl's friend on it. He didn't just kill Dungh, he ripped out Yuna's spine with his bare hands along with her pride, hung the girl on the third post next to the guys, but ripped her soul out instead of her stomach. Yuna would howl like a wounded beast, cry out the same lump inside that gave her a hitherto unknown pleasure a couple of hours ago, but now Guuk's sharpened knives are sticking out of it, and the girl is slashed from the inside. Yuna would have endured, she could have endured any pain, even the same whips on her back again, but not the hurt that burns her heart, and corrodes, she is not strong enough.

Guuk lifted her to heaven with his warmth and caress, and then unclenched his fingers, released her hand, and the girl shattered on the stone floor. He left her lying in a pool of her blood with twisted limbs and a resentment that promised not to let her live until sunset. Now he is rejoicing, he is proud of himself, he did such a mean thing to her. He did what he promised. Yuna opened up to him and held out her hands. She slept with him all night. Yuna wants to rip off her skin, right here under the blue sky, wash off his scent, but even then she won't forget this night. She will carry it through all her, already short life.

Yuna thought she hated Guuk from the very first meeting, but it turned out not. It turned out that she only now feels the true taste of hatred on her tongue. She rests her palms on the floor, forcibly tears herself away from it, and, standing on her feet, takes another step.

Guuk was about to leave the palace, but when he saw the girl, he turned Mammon to her and froze, amazed by the beautiful picture. The morning breeze blows the burning red silk against the snow-white background of the palace, creating an insanely attractive contrast. The girl is as pale as the marble behind her, her lips trembling, and the frozen horror in her eyes slowly changes to a look full of pain.

Guuk spurs his horse up to the stairs and stops in front of her, admiring the marks of his bites and kisses on the milky skin.

"You,'' Yuna breathes out with a whistle, looking up at him maddened with grief. "You ..." there is not enough strength for more. She clenches and unclenches her fists, feeling pure, uncontrollable rage replace horror and resentment. "I will kill you," unable to control the breaking voice, Yuna rushes to him, not understanding what she is doing, but she is intercepted by a guard that has grown as if from under the ground. "I'll kill you. I will kill you with my own hands,” she screams heartrendingly, lifting the entire palace to its feet.

Guuk glares at her with cold eyes, watches for a couple of seconds her hysteria, physically felt despair ripping open the skin, every millimeter of which still has very fresh traces of his kisses, and, with an imperturbable look, turns his horse around, accompanied by warriors moves to the gate.

The guards let go of the girl, and she, unable to resist, falls again to the floor as a tattered sack.

“Get up,” Bibi walks over to Yuna and takes her hand. "Let's go and show you your new chambers."

"Don't touch me,'' Yuna pushes his hand and, choking on her still tears, moves towards the backyard.

“Yuna, he’ll come back, if he doesn’t find you in the harem he will hurt you,” a frightened Bibi tries to reason with her.

"More painful than it is now?" The girl smiles brokenly at him. Yuna takes one last look at the one who was once her friend and now hangs on a pole and walks to the barracks. She collapses on her bunk, hugs herself, and, biting on a dirty pillow, suffocates howls.

“Much more painful,” Bibi scrolls through his head, not voiced, and, sighing heavily, leans against the column.

Chapter 8: My friend, my enemy

Yuna doesn't know how long she has been on the hard bunk but realizes that the heavy air in the room will make her unable to take it anymore. From the very morning, she has been lying within the four walls, not bothered by anyone, even Bibi and Bao did not come in. She, with difficulty and forcing herself to get up, goes out into the street and looks in surprise at the sun slowly sinking beyond the horizon. Yuna, after standing outside for a couple of minutes, returns to the room and, sitting on the bunk, stares blankly at the gray, cracked wall. The same as she is now. These ugly cracks cover Yuna from the inside, they are hidden from prying eyes, but very soon they will disperse, exposing the creation of  Guuk's hands. Pain, resentment, injustice - everything merged into one, and it seems to the girl that there are now solid ruins in her, from which acrid smoke rises, making her eyes watery again. Yuna is sure she will never be able to go to the front yard again, she will see corpses hanging from the posts.

She again falls to her side, desperately trying to stop seeing the picture of the bloody Dungh, but it does not leave her eyes and is not replaced by anything else. Yuna closes her eyelids and surrenders to other memories, at least temporarily replacing the morning scene with them. She recalls Guuk, his gaze when he hung over her at night when he looked straight into her soul and did not hide his mute admiration. She recalls his caress balancing on the fine line between tenderness and roughness when the girl felt not just the rolling muscles under the skin, but the beast that Guuk himself was holding back with difficulty ready at any moment to tear the owner's flesh and break out. She remembers the first time she saw him in Miras, how he walked into the bedroom that Yuna planned to share with Jisung, and stared at her insolently. She, like yesterday, sees that admiration mixed with hunger in his eyes when the man caressed her and nailed her to the floor with a dagger. Yuna realizes with horror that only the memories of Guuk and his eyes can overshadow the tormenting picture of the disfigured bodies of the two men. Yuna has looked him straight in the eyes so many times, but only now, rummaging through the memories, does she realizes what she was missing all this time. She abruptly assumes a sitting position and tries to deal with the sudden awareness. Guuk always looks at her like a starving beast, looks like she is something outlandish, as if he had never seen anybody like Yuna before. Yuna never thought she was pretty, but she always read the mute admiration in the man’s gaze. She tried to kill Guuk, and ran into her death, looking for deliverance in it, but never once thought that she was entangled in the clutches of a monster just because of her appearance. Only because she was "lucky" to be born in accordance with the tastes of the Devil of the East. Yuna even forgets about the morning tragedy for a moment, covers her face with her hands, and laughs at herself with a curse. She experienced such Hell for almost half a year only because the most terrible person in this world liked her appearance.

But this can be fixed.

If Guuk is obsessed with her because of her looks, then if Yuna will "loses" her face, he will forget about her, and find a new hobby. Inspired by a seemingly perfect, albeit difficult, idea, Yuna gets to her feet and looks around the room, but finding nothing useful for her plan, walks into the courtyard and from there to the kitchen. Yuna ignores the other servants' curious glances and whispers as she pretends to pick up the dishes for washing, and discreetly hides a fruit knife in her belt. She leaves a tray of crockery in the yard and goes for the buckets when she bumps into Bibi following her.

"I see you're feeling better," Bibi watches her suspiciously. "Were your ancestors' servants? You have strongly got used to this role, and don't want to let it go."

“They were warriors,” Yuna proudly answers. "Warriors do not bow their heads and are not afraid of hard work."

"In any case, come with me, the night is approaching, and he will be back soon."

“I won't go,” Yuna tries to get around him, but Bibi grabs her elbow and makes her stop.

"You know, I gave each girl in the harem a name corresponding to their character. It makes it easier for me to distinguish between them,” Bibi says patiently. "I have a rat, a snake, a bunny, a fox, a cat, a toad, and so on. But you are the only one whom I did not name by the name of our small friends. You are a fire, and now the flame of a lonely candle is burning in you, which he will extinguish, and you will die. You must be smarter, you must not let the drafts extinguish it, but take a step towards the fire yourself so that your flame flares up with unprecedented strength. You have no idea how much power you can have if you give in to him."

"Why do I need this power and this fire if I lose myself?" Yuna glares at him.

"Maybe, at least because if your life and fate are indifferent to you, you could help others, and there are enough of them in Eden, I'm not talking about Iblis," Bibi smiles sadly at her.

Yuna pushes him away, but Bibi, who is taller and larger, pulls her sharply, and the knife slides out from under the weak elastic of her pants and hits the rocks.

Bibi, frowning, looks at the weapon, and then, with force pushing away the girl who is trying to raise the knife, steps on it.

"Is this your fight?" Bibi curls his lips in disgust, pointing to the knife. "Are you going to say goodbye to life? I thought you were strong. Why for God's sake I think like this?"

"None of your business!" exclaims Yuna offended by his words. "I'm not suicidal, I just understand why he is fixated on me. I know the main reason for this strange obsession."

“I know too,” Bibi grins.

"Yes! Because he likes my looks!" Yuna exclaims. "Because he is a man and all men like a pretty face. If I disfigure myself, he won't come close to me."

"What?" Bibi pulls the last letters and then begins to laugh loudly. “Sorry kid, but you are the stupidest girl I’ve ever seen, even the most powerful. Have you seen his harem? Have you seen the girls there? Excuse me, but outwardly you are not the most handsome. No offense, I hate Rin, but she is prettier than you," the man tries to catch his breath from laughter. "It's not about appearance at all. He is attracted to you, but you are not just clean skin and slender legs. You are what is here.” Bibi points his finger at her chest.

"Nonsense!" Yuna mutters, not wanting to admit the failure of her plan. "Give me the knife, I will paint my face with blood and finally find my freedom."

“No way,” Bibi sighs and, whistling, calls the guards. "To my chambers and chain her so that she cannot move."

"Bibi, don't do this," Yuna demands as she is pushed towards the palace.

“I can't afford to harm you,” Bibi calmly answers her. "You will sit with me until his arrival, and then let him decide. I do not want to hang on the pole, because even if a hair falls from your head, I will be held accountable for it. So if you don't care about yourself, at least you would think about me."

He turns around and walks into the garden while Yuna is dragged to the palace. The guards carry out the order, and Yuna sits chained to the leg of Bibi's bed until evening, waiting for Guuk.

***

Guuk returns to the palace towards midnight. After dinner, he goes down to the gazebo in the courtyard to talk with Arslan, who has returned to Iblis, and then calls Bibi.

“My lord,” Bibi bows politely. "The girl refused to return to the harem and spent the whole day in the backyard."

"I am not surprised."

“That's not all news,” the man hesitates under the man's gaze. "She tried to disfigure her face, believing that she would no longer interest you."

"That's how it is,'' Guuk peers into the silver fruit bowl on the table, feeling the rushing river of rage grind his bones from the inside. "This girl has already crossed all the boundaries. Where is she now?"

"In my chambers. Chained."

"If she wanted it so, I'll arrange it for her," the ruler rises abruptly to his feet, forcing Bibi to stagger back. “Prepare the ‘black’ room,” he orders the man and walks quickly to the palace.

Yuna is still sitting on the floor, tormented by stiff muscles, and continues to roll from one foot to another the vial of rose essence which fell from the dressing table during the fight with the guards. The doors swing open abruptly, letting the Devil inside. He, going up to the girl and watching her play with the vial for a couple of seconds, lowers his shoes onto the immediately bursting glass.

"It's always like this,'' Yuna sighs, "you always break everything I like."

"From this evening you will stop telling me ‘you’, but enough about that. Did you want to disfigure your face?" Yuna feels his gaze on the top of her head, but she still strenuously ignores him and continues to study the floor examined for so many hours.

"Bibi, of course, reported everything to you," the girl snorts.

"You wanted to surprise me?" the man lightly kicks her foot, drawing her attention.

"I wanted you to leave me alone. You're lying, sneaky… ” Yuna doesn't finish as she gets grabbed by her throat with his fingers.

“I’ll still rip out your tongue and feed it to you,” Guuk says through his teeth, leaving no distance between their lips.

“It’ll be better if you rip out my heart instead, I will get rid of your disgusting touches,” wheezes the gasping girl.

“You liked it,” Guuk removes his hand and looks down. "You wanted to, you asked for more. Forgotten already?"

If Yuna's hands were untied, she would put them to her ears, just not to hear, not to remember and understand that Guuk is absolutely right. She liked it, she wanted it, she burned with him, and even now, remembering that night, she feels her lower abdomen pulling and hates her essence even more. That night didn't save Dungh, it buried Yuna's pride with it.

"And why did you decide to forget it all abruptly?" continues the man. “Because I killed that bastard?"

"He was my friend!" Yuna looks up at him with resentment. "You promised me. You said the night was in return for his life. I slept with you because of him! I'd rather die than let your dirty hands touch me" the memories tear valves again, and in order not to burst into tears, she has to bite her lower lip.

“First of all, I didn't promise you anything,” Guuk replies, watching her emotions. "Secondly, who are you to even admit the thought that I can be manipulated? Thirdly, I could kill him just because he looked at what belongs to me, but he did not die because of this."

"And because of what? Did you want to drink blood? Or did you want to hurt me so much? Are you feeding on my pain?" the girl pushes him. "Answer me!" she twitches, but realizing that the ropes that tighten her wrists cannot be unraveled, she becomes quiet again.

"You better tell me, were you really going to cut your face?" Guuk asks.

"Yes!" Yuna jerks her head up. “And I will cut it because I want to end this nightmare."

"Let me please you so well, then.'' Guuk nods to the guard, and the girl's hands are untied. “I don’t want you to bother,” he grins and walks out into the corridor.

Yuna is pushed to the exit.

"Where are you taking me?" The girl yells in his back, but Guuk doesn't answer.

They go down to the basement, where Yuna has never been and which looks like another residential floor, but without windows, and stop at a massive iron door.

"Why did you bring me here? Will you torture me with the darkness?" Yuna frowns.

"You wanted to disfigure yourself, I'll help you," Guuk pushes her to the door. "But here's the thing, I am not particularly interested in your appearance, never interested, although I confess, I have never met a more beautiful woman," he pauses, strokes the silk skin on the girl's cheek,  restrains himself with difficulty so as not to cling to her juicy lips.

Guuk had been thinking about the night all day, and as soon as he remembered he got aroused so he had to distract himself. This girl was so tightly embedded in his head that no matter what the man was doing, her image was in front of his eyes, and her scent, which seemed to have soaked through him, is the only one that he feels and breathes.

"Disfigure yourself if you want to. As long as you breathe, you are mine, even in the next world you are mine," he continues. “I will leave a place for your grave at my feet, and you will always be there. It's a vicious circle. Have you heard the phrase ‘in this life and in the next’? You cannot leave me, you cannot get rid of me, because this phrase is about you and me. Because you are doomed to me."

“You're sick,” Yuna replies, listening to him, spellbound.

"Because of you," Guuk gently touches her lips and, opening the door, pushes her inside.

Yuna hears him locking the door from the other side and, waking up late, starts punching it, demanding it open. After a couple of minutes, realizing that he is not going to open the door for her, and the steps have died down, Yuna turns around and peers into the absolute darkness. No windows, no lights. It is so dark that she does not see the palm raised to her face. A herd of goosebumps sweeps down his back because of the creepy room, where it smells of dampness and something else, reminiscent of the smell of wet wool. Yuna turns back to the door and pounds hard with her fists.

"Let me out! I'm not afraid of the dark! I'm not afraid of you, what makes you think that I might be scared of ...” Yuna stops short at the noise behind her and freezes, afraid to turn around. Someone seems to scratch with claws on stones behind her, it seems to the girl that another second and her heart will burst from fright.

"Who is there?" the girl squeaks and slowly turns to face the absolute darkness.

Either this is a play of a sick imagination, or Yuna really sees it, but in this darkness, something is moving, and when said something's fur touches her bare ankles, she, turning to the door, begins to punch it even harder with her fists and screams.

Did he leave her here, was she doomed to death from chilling horror? They touch her feet again as if rubbing against them. Yuna screams and kicks whatever it is, and in return, several animals attack her at once. She hardly tears away from herself something that looks like a large cat or a dog, throws it into a corner, and moves on to the next, but there are more and more of them.

“Guuk, please,” the girl screams, out of breath, trying to cover her face. "I beg, let me out," she howls, continuing to beat on the door already with her forehead while fighting off the wild animals.

Yuna would never understand him, never figure him out. Yesterday he covered her with kisses, caressed her skin, and called her the most tender of all, and today he coolly threw her here with no mercy. Yuna should have gotten used to it because this is the same man who personally slapped her and then burned her back with whips, why should he have mercy on the girl this time? Yuna covers her face with one hand, escaping the beast that has jumped onto her shoulders, the other pulls off another attacker and, without stopping, screams, repeating the same cursed four-letter name and bursting into tears. Warm blood flows in a trickle down the ankle onto the foot, the smell of which seemed to provoke the attackers even more.

"Please," Yuna, tired of fighting, slides down the door, tossing away the creature, pointing its claws right in the face.

"Beg me,'' a calm voice comes from the other side, and Yuna leaps to her feet, glad that he didn't leave, that he is standing here.

"My lord," the girl swallows tears, "I beg you, get me out of here."

The door instantly clicks, and the ruler, grabbing the girl, pulls her to his chest, immediately closing it behind her. Guuk strokes her face wipes away his tears and grins.

"Are you afraid of the cats?"

"They weren't cats," Yuna tries to pull herself together but continues to wet his chest with tears.

“Fear has big eyes,” Guuk runs his knuckles over her cheekbones. "They were wild, angry, and hungry cats. I feed them people."

"You're a monster after all,'' Yuna steps back.

"I was kidding. I tried, but they don't like human flesh,” the man says seriously. "Why do you believe everything they tell you?"

“You’re right, otherwise I wouldn’t have slept with you believing you wouldn’t kill my friend,” Yuna exclaims, finally coming to her senses.

"Friends don't betray each other,'' Guuk darkens, realizing that the conversation is back to that boy again.

"I don't know what you're talking about,'' Yuna frowns at him.

“He came to me yesterday evening,” the ruler leans against the wall behind him and crosses his arms over his chest. “Said he knew the arsonist."

"What?" the girl looks at him in surprise.

"Said it was you."

"What?" Yuna blurts out and just gasps for a second. "What are you saying?"

"I would have believed him," Guuk continues, "because the search of your bed and things, which you do not even suspect, all the evidence and his words, and the words of his friend confirmed it. They found traces of a combustible mixture on your clothes, then when you appeared in the yard and disappeared, they also pointed to this, especially since several people confirmed it. And most importantly, your infamous ‘I will kill Guuk’, which you never hide from anyone, was an excellent reason for a crime. But I didn't believe him."

"How so, since you say everything pointed to me?" Yuna still doesn't fully understand.

“Because I thought you could burn down the entire palace with all its inhabitants, but you wouldn't let the horses die. You wouldn't set fire to the stable, and the fire started from there," Guuk grins.

“I don’t understand how Dungh could have done such a thing,” Yuna refuses to believe.

"If I were you, I would think about myself and stop mourning this bastard.'' Guuk turns around and disappears into the hallway, and Yuna dumbfounded by the news and pushed by the guards, moves to the ruler’s quarters, where Bibi is waiting for her.

 ***

Khosrov is talking to his people in the main hall when he sees Guuk sinking into a chair. He sends them away and walks over to the man.

“I spoke with the palace guards, and gave the appropriate orders,” Khosrov reports. “We cannot allow anything to threaten Eden's safety."

"We need to find out who crossed the road," Guuk rubs the bridge of his nose. "It's not about the girl, they put my palace at risk, I won't leave it like that. Yesterday, after you left, I talked to that bastard until I released his guts. It was a fairly well-thought-out plan. The girl's connection to Dungh should have compromised her. But I made sure she didn't know the man before me. Dungh would have been above suspicion anyway, because Yuna would have confirmed that she was with him, even with that confirmation, I would have punished her. This girl is a lover of justice," the man wrinkles. "Those who set it up knew that she is too naive. Through torture, I learned that Dungh and the other guy were working together. Dungh ensured his safety, sitting with the girl by the pond, and the second one started the fire, and no one would have known about him, but his friend, under torture, immediately turned him in. They shouldn't have suffered, because I should have executed Yuna right away for such damage, or at least for treason. Yuna was surrounded from all sides, but they didn't take into account that I wouldn't believe them. In the end, Dungh told about both his assistant and the plan, but he did not know who he was working for.”

“Mediators,” Khosrov says through clenched teeth.

"Of course,'' Guuk grins. "Dungh did not see his face, otherwise he would have laid it out for sure because I know how to torture. In any case, find the main one, I will personally tie him to the horses and order him to be torn to pieces."

***

Yuna treats the scratched leg and bandages. She patiently listens to the curses of Bibi, who refuses to understand such a fierce desire of the girl to die at the hands of the ruler, and sits on Guuk's bed, dreaming that the harem caretaker would have already shut up.

Half an hour later, Guuk returns to his room and, finding them, frowns at Yuna.

"What are you doing here?"

"I ..." Yuna gets lost, not knowing how to answer that question.

“Lord, I was waiting for you to see if you will pick her up for the night so I will prepare her,” Bibi replies, bowing his head.

“I’m not interested in her anymore,” the man passes to the window. “Let her go back to the stable or the kitchen, it doesn't matter. Since she likes to dig in manure, let her do it. Send Saria to me."

“Yes, my lord,” Bibi bows and, nodding to Yuna, moves toward the door.

"So, I can go?" Yuna doesn't understand.

"From my bedroom, you should go," the man does not even turn to her.

"If you are no longer interested in me, then let me go home, at least as a payment for last night, which you so meanly took from me," asks the girl, deciding to take advantage of the situation.

“You think too highly of yourself if you think that you can ask for something for yesterday's night,” Guuk turns to her, and pauses, admiring the indignant face and eyes flashing lightning. "I will not let you go, because I prefer to keep enemies close to me, so return to your duties, work, and earn your bread."

Yuna struggles to control the grudge that spills through the vessels instead of blood and walks out.

***

Arslan's harem seems to be afraid of Yasmin. And not only his harem. As soon as Yasmin enters the main hall of the harem, where all the girls of the palace spend their leisure time, all eyes are fixed on her, but no one says a word, does not come up, does not sit next to her. Diaz explains this by the fact that a marked girl in the harem is a rarity and a great honor, it meant that Yasmin is automatically the first contender for the role of the ruler's spouse. Only one girl named Rin, who is treated like a queen throughout the harem, talks to her, inquires about her health, and once even calls her for breakfast, but Yasmin refuses. She prefers to sit quietly in her room or in the corner of the main hall, where, while everyone is chatting and having fun, she flies with thoughts about the past, about her hometown, about a man, whom she may never see again, and who is unlikely to like her with the ugly mark on her chest.

Yesterday morning, first out of the general commotion and then from Diaz, Yasmin learned that Arslan had returned to the palace. From that moment on, the girl was unable to swallow even a piece of bread. It's not like Yasmin is going on a deliberate hunger strike to protest the ruler, she just can't. Her throat seemed to be tied with a tight rope, and no matter how she tried to eat at least a couple of grapes under the direction of Diaz, it did not work. Fear does not allow her to eat, even to function normally. Yasmin lies in bed for almost a day, unable to find the strength to get up, and finally leaving the hall, half an hour later, she comes back, unable to withstand the general glee and joy, when she has horror inside his lungs, and every inhalation is an unbearable struggle to push vital oxygen into them. That one night with the man is still a bright, unfading picture, raising wild horror in the girl to the very throat, making her gag, and with each memory only increasing the fear that it might repeat itself. For the second day, Yasmin sits on pins and needles, listens to any noise, and suffers through his internal hysteria, fearing that the next second she will be called. She is afraid of Arslan to the point where her limbs are cramping, but she is even more afraid of herself that she will not hold back, that she will be rude, that she will break free, and he will hurt her very much. Yasmin fears pain even more than uncertainty.

Another sunset and a harem getting ready to go to bed. Those chosen by the lords are strenuously putting themselves in order, while the rest scattered to their rooms. Yasmin, after sitting for a long time by the fountain in the courtyard, where Diaz forcibly took her to breathe fresh air, goes to her quarters, as her suddenly dizzy head makes her grab onto the walls, and then completely slide to the floor. The girl is awakened by Diaz from a hungry swoon and, the man demands to put her on the sofa in the hall, he, in fear for his life, goes to Arslan.

The ruler is in the main hall. Arslan has been in Iblis all day and has only recently returned to the palace, so he dines alone, admiring the girls dancing in front of him.

“My lord,” Diaz kneels in front of him. "Sorry to interrupt your meal, but since the girl is marked, I consider it my duty ..."

"What about her?" Arslan interrupts him, setting the goblet aside and ordering the musicians to stop playing.

“She hasn't eaten since yesterday, and she fainted,” Diaz stammered. “I am informing you, as I do not want to incur your anger."

"Bring her here."

Diaz leaves, and Arslan orders everyone except the musicians to leave the hall.

Yasmin follows Diaz down the hallway, and her ears are still ringing as her heart breaks.

“My death is near,” Yasmin repeats to herself, struggling to rip her feet off the floor. Next to Arslan's name, even death is no longer intimidated.

She walks into the hall, stops nearby, examines the tablecloth spread in front of the man and covered with various dishes, and swallows noisily. The hunger is unbearable, but the girl is sure that she will vomit immediately, it is worth putting at least a piece in her mouth. She never looks at the ruler, she is afraid of not being able to stand it, and she will immediately fall into another swoon, from which she no longer comes to her senses.

“Come to me,” Arslan orders Yasmin in a voice that makes the hairs on the back of her head move, and sends Diaz away.

Yasmin nervously tugs at the hem of the length of her tunic as she walks slowly to the hem of the tablecloth.

"Pour me some wine."

The girl bends over to the jug on the floor, but only touches it with her hand, as Arslan grabs her wrist, pulls her towards himself, and sits on his hips. Yasmin twitches instinctively at first but quickly dies down.

“You don’t eat,” Arslan pulls a lock of hair behind the girl's ear, admiring her beauty. There was not a minute that he did not think about her, did not remember. For Arslan, every thought of a "golden" girl is the roar of a beast in his ears, an immediate desire to gain, crush, subjugate, no matter that they are separated by cities and steppes. Angelic appearance, sharp claws, and anger at the bottom of her amber eyes conquered Arslan back in his homeland, when the girl, flying out from behind the gate, met him like an obstacle. Arslan won't let her go again, he will go under the damp ground, and he will take her with him. He is so crazy about her that he can hardly restrain himself not to bite the thin, pulsating vein that goes under the girl's left ear. Arslan revels in her scent, presses her closer to him, sticks his palm under her tunic, and counts her ribs. He was already going to call her that night, imagined her in his arms, and heard the beast inside growling with anticipation.

"Why don't you eat?" the man asks, pulling back the collar of a thin black tunic, admires his mark, and plans to add a few more.

“I don’t want to,” Yasmin replies barely audibly.

"Well, let's try," without removing her from himself, he puts lamb meat into his plate and, having cut it into pieces, takes one piece with his fingers and brings it to the lips of the girl.

"Open your mouth."

"I won't be able to swallow,'' Yasmin grumbles, turning her nose up, but Arslan repeats the demand, and this time his arm around the girl's waist tightens. Yasmin opens her mouth and the man puts the meat on her tongue. The girl, stifling gagging urges, tries to chew, but feeling the nausea roll up in his throat, turns away and spits on the floor. She narrows her eyes in anticipation of the blow, but Arslan silently reaches for a piece of the pie. The musicians start playing a new melody.

“You eat the best food, you live in the best chambers of the palace, but you don't value anything,” Arslan makes her look at himself.

“I don’t want anything from you,” Yasmin says, biting her lips and counting down to the pain she’ll get.

“How quickly you forgot what I can do with you,” the man whispers in her ear, runs his tongue along the auricle, and bites the lobe. "Are the wounds healed?”

"I will not eat."

“I’ll make you,” he leads the pie over her lips, patiently waiting for the girl to open her mouth.

Yasmin pushes his hand away sharply, and the pie is on the man’s thigh. Arslan grins as he reaches for a napkin and patiently wipes off his clothes. When he's finished, he gently pushes the plate aside and puts the napkin down.

“Play something louder, something that will drown out her screams,” Arslan turns to the musicians and pushes Yasmin to the floor. The girl, having fallen on her palms, immediately tries to rise, but she is pressed to the floor by the lower back and her pants are jerked down.

“No, don’t,” Yasmin tries to roll over, refusing to believe the ruler will take her right here in front of the musicians. "Don't, please," she dies of shame and, tightly shutting her eyes, scratches her nails on the floor.

Arslan doesn't seem to hear, smears his saliva between her legs, and pushes his finger. The musicians pick up the pace, and beat the drums harder, making the sound of music drown out the screams of the girl desperately struggling on the floor.

"Are you shy?" Stretching her roughly, Arslan bites her ear. “You don't deserve better treatment.” He bites on the neck. “You are ill-mannered, unable to behave with your master, girl who must be taught manners. And I will teach you, you will be as smooth as silk," he pushes his cock all the way, and Yasmin beats her forehead against the floor in pain.

Arslan immediately goes into sweeping thrusts, moves roughly and abruptly, and punishes her disobedience. Yasmin can feel the warm trickle of blood dripping down her inner thigh and whines as she continues to draw a pool of tears under her face. She prays to heaven for the torture to end sooner, to leave her body, to leave her alone in the corner to die from pain and shame, but Arslan does not stop.

Yasmin doesn't see anything from the tears that cover her eyes and breaks her nails against the floor, she is sure she will never be able to look into anyone's eyes again in this palace. She is fucked on the floor of a huge hall in front of several men, Arslan not only mocks her body but also erases her pride into dust. He turns her on her shoulder blades, rips off her pants completely, and, spreading her legs wide, pushes again. Yasmin is afraid to look at him because she is sure her body is tormented not by a human but by a terrible monster. She turns her head to one side and, through the veil of tears, stares at the glass goblet. Arslan bites her on the neck, pulls off the skin with his teeth, leaves hickeys that the girl cannot erase, and Yasmin, reaching for the cup, tries to hit him. Her wrist is caught in the air, squeezed so hard that Yasmin thinks she hears a crunch.

"Do you want me to break it?" Arslan stops moving and looks down at her, tightening his grip on her thin wrist.

It hurts. The man’s fingers are red-hot, and underneath them, the flesh is creeping down her bones. Her numb fingers, unable to hold the cup, drop it to the floor and it shatters to smithereens.

"Do you want me to break it?" Arslan repeats his question, and as he approaches, he runs his tongue over her face, licking the salty paths.

Yasmin shakes her head desperately and sobs instead of answering. Arslan pushes again, and then brings the girl's hand down to the floor directly on the shards and presses against it, forcing the glass to dig into the delicate skin, and from each push to tear it more and more.

Yasmin doesn't know why she screams, almost breaking her voice: from how roughly she is pulled on his cock, from shards of glass digging into her skin, or just from that huge, not so much physical, as mental pain, from the realization that she is being trampled into the mud.

“Every time you disobey, I will hurt you,” the man bites her lips, crushing her into a hard and salty kiss. "You are mine, you have my name on you, you cannot go anywhere. If you will resist for a long time, then I will get your heart, if it will be necessary, I will cut it out from you, while you are still breathing."

Arslan cums inside her and immediately gets to his feet, reaching for the wine. Yasmin, grimacing at the blood and semen flowing out of her, rolls onto her side, pulls down her tunic, covering herself, and clutches her wounded hand to her chest, quieting down. The guard who came running at the call of the owner stops two steps from the girl lying on the floor.

"Throw her in the barracks, let her clean the manure, sleep on the floor and gnaw on crackers, let's see how she likes this kind of life,'' Arslan orders and leaves the hall.

Yasmin is grabbed by the elbow and dragged to the exit.

***

Yuna is just lying down when she hears a noise from the yard, and then the door of her room is opened and the girl is pushed inside. She falls to the floor and remains on it. Yuna has recently been living in a room by herself because one of the girls after marriage moved to her spouse, and the other was fired. Yuna runs up to the stranger who is without her pants, lifts her, and helps her to a nearby empty bunk. The girl is tear-stained, she smells strongly of man, and she doesn't say a word. Yuna returns to her bunk and waits patiently for the girl to cry as much as she wants. When the girl calms down a bit, Yuna walks over to her again and sits on the floor next to the bunk.

"I'm Yuna. Can I help you?"

“I’m Yasmin and no one can help me,” the girl wipes the tears that have started flowing again with her sleeve, “so don’t come near me,” she turns to the other side and becomes quiet.

Yuna walks back to her bed and looks at the girl's shaking shoulders as she falls asleep.

In the morning, Yasmin didn’t show up to take orders, but Yuna saw her being dragged to the bathhouse, and she had already left it in the servant's clothes. The girl was handed a shovel and sent to the stable, where she immediately threw it into a corner, frightening the horses in the process.

"Don't be too arbitrary, it'll hurt later.'' Yuna walks past with a bucket of water.

"I'm not a servant!" Yasmin growls at her. "I will not dig in shit, even though they will order me to be crucified right there," she walks into the corner and falls on the hay.

“I already figured out that you’re not a servant,” Yuna fills the tubs with water. "I, as it were, too, but if necessary, then it is necessary. Do you want to eat? You won't work, you won't get food, and I'm not going to share mine."

"I don't need food,'' Yasmin snorts, "I haven't eaten for two days and, as you can see, I'm alive."

"Are you from a harem?"

"How do you know?"

"I can see the princess's manners and incredible beauty,'' Yuna grins. "While you were walking to the stable, the whole yard looked at you with an open mouth."

"Out of the harem,'' Yasmin replies dejectedly, "but my beauty is damned, because of it, I'm here,'' she sighs and, while Yuna cleans up the trash, tells her the story.

Yuna listens, and she feels a chill run down her spine from the story of the abuse and the carving of the faded but still recognizable initials on her chest that the girl showed her.

"You fell into the hands of a monster, you shouldn't provoke him.'' Yuna trails off abruptly at the noise from the yard, and both girls run out of the stable.

Yasmin immediately hits the tools thrown at her feet and falls to the ground directly under the hooves of a black horse, which miraculously did not trample him.

"Look under your feet,'' the rider says angrily, pulling on the reins, and Yasmin, her mouth open and sitting on the ground, look at the man towering on horseback.

"Get up." Yuna tries to lift her off the ground, trying not to notice the presence of the main ruler of the palace, behind whom there are six more warriors. Guuk dismounts and, glancing over Yuna with an indifferent gaze, walks with Mammon to the main stable to personally look after him. The warriors follow the lord's example.

"Who was that?" Yasmin catches up with the gloomy Yuna walking towards the well.

"Guuk. You are lucky that his majesty, did not order your head to be cut off because you stumbled” the girl chuckles. "Sometimes it seems to me that he even counts the breaths of his subordinates and executes them for the extra."

"Is that Guuk himself?" Yasmin flaps her eyelashes. "Is it really him?"

"Yeah. Did you also imagine him with horns and a tail?" Yuna laughs.

By the evening, the girls are already best friends. Yuna shares food with Yasmin, even though Yasmin hasn't done anything in a day. For the first time in 24 hours, Yasmin eats normally and doesn't even feel sick. The girl realizes that the main reason for her lack of appetite was Arslan, and here, outside the palace and far from him, she is much calmer even if Yasmin does not sleep on feather beds, and doesn't eat meat.

In the middle of the night, the guards come for the girl, waking up the entire barrack, and the crying girl is taken to the palace. Yuna is unable to fall asleep from resentment for Yasmin and spends a couple of hours by the pond. At dawn, the exhausted girl with fresh bruises around her wrists is dragged back and thrown to the floor.

"He tied me up,'' Yasmin swallows her tears and remains sitting on the floor. "Tied to bed and…" she stops, "even when he finished, he went to bed, did not untie me. I just lay with him naked, unable to move. He promises to do this every night until I obey."

"So, maybe you will obey?" Yuna doesn't believe herself, but she doesn't have the strength to look at the broken girl.

"It's hard for you to understand me,'' Yasmin grins bitterly. "I was born into one of the richest and most famous families in the city. I'm not a servant or a whore. I am the one who had to marry for love and live in happiness, and not like this. I hate him, he took everything from me. I cannot obey the one I want to kill. I want to get out of here, but I can't. Why are you here?" she abruptly translates the topic and, pulling the coverlet off the bed, wraps herself in it. “Why don’t you run to the city if you don’t like it here? You are certainly not being held by force."

"I think the issue of escaping is relevant now,'' Yuna sighs, "because I don't seem to be followed anymore. And I advise you to be patient a little, and your man will lose this mad obsession with you. Mine forgot about me."

"What do you mean? Do you have a man?" Yasmin looks at her in surprise.

"It was the same with me. Forcibly brought to the palace, taken from my wedding, and forced to stay in a harem. Guuk did it to me."

"Guuk?" Yasmin looks at her, dumbfounded.

Yuna nods.

"Stop it," Yasmin laughs and immediately stops, catching a frown from the girl, "that is, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it, I mean that ..."

"That I am not as beautiful and bright as you, for Guuk himself to look at me. You meant that” Yuna snaps.

"Forgive me for being rude,'' Yasmin looks down.

"I'm not offended,'' Yuna sits on the floor as well. "You're right, I'm not as pretty as you, but I'm not lying to you, I have no need. I'm here because his interest flared up, but it faded away, and I'm getting ready, finally, to throw off the burden of this past and go home."

"I even envy you that you are now uninteresting to your lord. How did you understand that?"

"We slept together, he doesn't call me anymore, he doesn't threaten me, he doesn't torture me, and today I caught a completely indifferent look on myself,'' Yuna shrugs. "This was not the case before. So I think I can plan an escape from this hell, he won't even notice."

"Maybe mine will get bored too?" Yasmin wonders. “Maybe I’m better off putting up with it and waiting for him to lose interest."

“And you can run away and find the man you love."

"Good night.'' Yasmin jumps to her feet and walks to her bunk, leaving Yuna sitting on the floor.

***

Again serving the harems, again Yuna chokes on saliva that tastes bitter from the disgusting feeling of jealousy she calls envy. Yuna is convinced that it's not about Guuk, but about the pleasures of life that any girl of the harem can provide for themselves. Yuna is jealous that they eat whatever they want, that they bathe whenever they want, that they sleep on soft featherbeds, but she doesn't care about their outfits, the heavy gold pendants, and she certainly doesn't care who they share the night with for these goods. She's just very hungry and wants pieces of dough fried in oil, which are then generously poured with honey and sprinkled with nuts. The girl is distracted from looking at the dish with goodies by Yasmin who hits her on the shoulder and asks for help with the trays.

Rin gives a dinner to which the first women of all rulers are invited. Yasmin and Yuna serve lunch along with the rest of the servants. As soon as Yuna walks up to the girls, they pull back, wrinkle their noses, and ask the other girls to serve them. Rin smiles at the gloomy Yasmin, calls her "kitten" and hands her a glass to refill. Yuna also sees Ani among the guests, who sits to Rin's left and smiles shyly at her.

“We are very lucky with our lords,” Rin says, leaning against the table, while everyone listens with open mouth to Guuk's main girl. "Recently I spoke with the ambassador's favorite, who was a guest in the palace. The women of those lands never dreamed of the gifts and honors that we are given, so I am personally sincerely grateful to my lord" all the girls nod in approval. “You don’t need to be angry with each other or be jealous, we are all their lovers, we are all here so that they can find peace in our arms, to rest from the wars and battles that they wage to improve our well-being,” Rin sips wine, glancing at Yuna changing plates. "Yesterday Saria spent the night with my lord, tomorrow Nil, Sandra, even any of you can spend it with him! It does not matter. We are sisters."

“He gave it to me after the night,” Saria shows the ring with a large stone to the assembled crowd, and everyone sighs with delight.

“It's as beautiful as you,” Rin smiles at her.

"What do you think?" Bibi stops next to Yuna, who is frozen not far from the pitcher. “You could sit at the head of this table."

"Every word she says makes me sick,'' Yuna curls her mouth. “I’m not going to add wine, I’m afraid I will throw up on her head.”

"But you look as if you are jealous," Bibi claps his tongue.

"You're wrong!" Yuna boils.

"Not a bit. He no longer chooses you, and you will die, removing manure. Idiot," Bibi declares and leaves.

"I'll get out of here,'' Yuna throws in his back and walks into the kitchen.

Lunch ends, and the girls leave, but Rin, Saria, Ani, and two girls from Arslan's harem remain at the table. Rin asks Yasmin to join them, but upon hearing about Arslan's order, she becomes very upset. Yuna and another guy are cleaning up the table, leaving only fruit dishes on it.

"Here, for example, her,'' Rin does not even turn to Yuna but waves a hand in her direction. “Her lord pardoned her for escaping and stealing, and she again did some kind of nightmare."

"And what have I done so horrible?" Yuna lays down the plates and stares at her.

“I shouldn’t answer the servants, and Bao should have taught you how to behave with me, but you obviously did something, otherwise you would not have remained in the servants,” Rin glares at her with a contemptuous look. "We are happy for everyone, any girl deserves peace and safety, and this in Eden can only be given by the lord. You would be sitting next to us now, but your disgusting behavior shows that you are not worthy of it."

“I’ll smash her face now,” Yuna turns to Bibi, who has returned, and he orders the guards to escort the girl to the exit.

"This is what I'm talking about,'' Rin says to Ani. "Inability to behave and disrespect. It is probably difficult for you to imagine this, because you, like me, know everything in its place. And this one, you see, really only belongs in the stable."

“She just didn’t move from harem to harem,” Ani says softly, “she didn’t see and doesn’t know what it’s like when you always live in fear of losing your patron and getting someone much worse or no one in return. She can be forgiven for his character, and then, probably, with this, she hooked her lord."

“Nonsense,” Rin raises her glass to her lips. "She's just ill-mannered and puts herself above us. With her behavior, she offends every girl in the harem. She shows that we are supposedly insignificant since we obey, she does not understand that we love our lords. And she, you see, the chosen one, a freedom fighter, as if she was kept in a cage here. Terrible behavior, which should cause disgust instead of respect," the girl evilly pushes the plate away from herself. "But, for example, you can't say that about this adorable baby,'' she smiles at Yasmin who is still in the room.

"What is our difference?" Yasmin looks at her, not understanding. “I don’t accept my lord either,” she ignores the shocking gaze of harem girls.

“It's fine, you need to give time to feelings,” Rin answers her calmly. “But never compare yourself to that ragamuffin. She is a terrible person. She stabbed the master with a dagger, stole my necklace, ran away, and framed two servants, one of who was her lover and who died because of her arrogance. Do not be like that."

“I didn't know that,” Yasmin looks at her, confused.

“She brings trouble to everyone with whom she communicates, be careful with her,” Rin asks. "You are not just a girl of a harem, you are a marked one, so get your senses and return to us."

***

Ani walks into the lord's bath in the right wing of the house and, upon reaching the bathtub built into the floor, which can easily fit four, takes off her robe and sinks naked into the water, immediately finding herself in the arms of her man. Khosrov puts the girl on his thighs, kisses her for a long time on her lips, strokes her sides under the water, and squeezes her buttocks with his palms. The girl wraps her arms around his neck, rubs against his aroused cock, and shows how she missed him. Khosrov was no less missed, he hugs her closer to him, leaves chaotic kisses on her jasmine-scented skin, and reaches for her lips again. Having broken the sweet kiss with difficulty, Ani decides to take the initiative and, directs the man's cock into herself.

"It will hurt,'' Khosrov sucks on her earlobe.

"I'm well prepared,'' Ani breathes out with a whistle as the man pushes in full length and kisses her throat.

Ani moves on him smoothly, rests on his shoulders, and slowly picks up the pace. Her groans echo off the walls, taking Khosrov's arousal to the next level. The man breaks down, grabs her under her buttocks, and sits her more violently onto his cock, forcing water to flow over the sides of the bath from each push.

Ani cums amazingly beautiful, Khosrov always admires her in these seconds, catches every breath with his lips, and keeps this picture in the most hidden corners of his memory. Ani's lips are burning. Khosrov's hands are on her waist, but the palm prints, are still palpable as if burned on her buttocks. The man's chest is dotted with bites, his back has fresh grooves left by the girl’s nails. They are exhausted, reclining in the cooling water, Ani draws with her fingers patterns known only to her on the man’s chest, and he rests, burying his nose in her wet hair.

“I don’t have time to thank you for the presents as I always get new ones,” Ani pulls languidly.

“You deserve everything and more."

“You are not only my lord,” the girl, having raised herself, looks into his eyes, “you are my everything, and I never want to lose you."

"You won't,'' Khosrov smiles at her softly.

"I will not go to any harem, I will not belong to anyone. I'd rather die," the girl again puts her head on his chest.

“Why would you think about that?" the man grows gloomy.

"I have such fear. I'm afraid of this all the time,'' Ani pauses for a couple of seconds. "I am afraid that suddenly we will be attacked, suddenly there is a war or an assassination attempt, and I will lose you."

“To be afraid of death is not to live.” Khosrov cups her face in his palms and forces the girl to look at himself. "Fear can poison the existence of a person, so get rid of thoughts of what will happen tomorrow, and just enjoy what you have today."

“I can't,” Ani stutters. “I’m afraid because there are rulers stronger than you, I’m afraid you’re not omnipotent, and you might think that this is childish talk, but I have never been so afraid of losing anyone like you. Lord Guuk ..." she lowers her fluffy eyelashes. "He's stronger. He has more power. Someday he may get angry, and then what will happen? How do you deal with the one with the most power? I won't be able to survive this."

"Guuk and I rule the same empire,'' Khosrov still can't understand.

"Just calm me down, tell me that you will never be at enmity, and if you do, then you will defeat him. These thoughts sometimes do not even let me breathe."

"Don't bother with silly thoughts,'' Khosrov snaps roughly at her. "Don't ever speak about him, about our supposedly future enmity," he looks at the eyes filled with tears and continues "You are very dear to me, but Guuk is dearer to me than you. Remember this."

"And if he orders to kill me?" Ani wipes away a tear that has rolled down and looks offendedly at him.

“I’ll kill you,” the man answers without hesitation, without a shadow of a doubt. “Now go to your place. When you calm down and stop asking stupid questions, we will talk," with every word he makes her feel cold. Ani seemed not to be in warm water, where a couple of seconds ago she was basking in strong hands, but in the icy desert, where she remained alone with the merciless darkness that flooded the ruler’s pupils. She stands on her barely holding legs, gets out of the bath, and, reaching for the robe thrown to the floor, wraps herself up and silently leaves the bath.

 ***

The servants, who were supposed to clean up the baths and change the water, could not do their work on time due to the second lord being inside the whole evening. Finally waiting for him to leave, Yuna, along with three more girls, goes inside and immediately starts her duties, dreaming to finish as soon as possible and go to sleep, because in a couple of hours it is dawn. It remains only to rub the floors a second time in the bathhouse when the palace manager enters there and demands the servants to leave the premises immediately.

Yuna, pants rolled up to her knees, bucket in hand, cursing under her breath that she will have to finish cleaning later, which means not going to bed, dejectedly follows the other girls to the exit. The servants leave the door, and the girls from Guuk's harem run into the bathhouse, giggling. Yuna patiently waits at the wall with the others for all the girls to pass and sees Guuk following them. Yuna does not lower her head like the rest of the servants at the sight of the lord, only puts a bucket on the floor, and throws a rag in it, expressing her displeasure with her whole appearance. Guuk doesn't even look in her direction, although Yuna is sure he saw her. He passes by, and already crosses the threshold of the bathhouse, when Yuna, unexpectedly, grabs him by the elbow, but immediately, as if burned, removes her hand and falls to her knees, frightened by the guard who flew up to them. The rest of the servant bows to the ruler and immediately scatter.

"Stand up," Guuk orders and sends the guards away. "What do you want?" The man admires the drops sliding down the wet bangs of the girl and breaking on her bare due to the stretched and wet shirt collarbones. So close that he can reach out and touch her, so far away that it is impossible to walk to her even for a century. 

"Are you cleaning the baths now?" he arches an eyebrow. "Is that your promotion?"

"This is additional work, my lord," Yuna barely squeezes the last two words out of herself, remembering the room with the cats. "For which, by the way, I am not paid. I wanted to ask,” she swallows noisily, choosing her words, “if you’re not interested in me anymore, why don’t you let me go? I don’t need anything, I’ll get to Miras myself, just tell the guards to let me out of the gate."

“You’re a funny child,” Guuk raises the corners of his lips in a half-smile and gets close, giving up the temptation to be closer. "You will always be interesting to me. Until then, I'm waiting."

"What are you waiting for?" Yuna flaps her eyelashes in confusion.

“Your absolute obedience to me and your acceptance of me as your man,” he whispers insinuatingly in her ear. "Right here," he runs his fingers along the perfect collarbones, as if carved from granite, "will be marks of my teeth. And here," he puts his hand on her chest, feeling under it the beating heart of a hunted bird, "I will be."

"You are too self-confident, my lord," the girl tries to move away, but behind her, the wall, and in front of her is Guuk, an obstacle that cannot be passed.

"Soon you will understand this," Guuk runs his nose on her cheek and sniffs, letting the smell of sweet plums through his blood. "I was brought to you by revenge, but your strength made me stay, my smell will bring you to me, there is very little left. Where is my present?" Displeased, he looks at the girl's neck and doesn't see the necklace.

"I threw it away!" the girl answers evilly.

“I’ll give you a new one,” Guuk abruptly pulls away, feeling that he can’t control himself anymore. He wants to press her into this wall and show the full extent of his thirst. The man giving her another look goes to the girls who are having fun in the water, leaving Yuna to frantically think over his words.

Yuna finds Yasmin sleeping in the room, and is glad that Arslan's guards have not taken her yet. The girl flies up to the bunk and shakes her by the shoulders, trying to wake her up.

"What do you want?" Yasmin grumbles sleepily, and then abruptly looks at the door. "They came?"

“No, nobody came,” Yuna reassures her. "I need help."

"What help?" the girl rubs her eyes with her fingers.

“I need to get that potion that dulls the senses."

"Are you insane?" Yasmin frowns. “Where in the palace can you get this?”

“I think because of the stress and everything that has happened to me during this time, my body has malfunctioned and considers Guuk to be my man. I don’t want to fall in love with him,” Yuna chatters.

“Well, why did you decide that this is so?” Yasmin approaches her. “Do you feel it?”

“He feels it,” Yuna barely holds back her tears.

“You are done,” Yasmin exhales and turns to the other side. "Sleep while you can.”

Chapter 9: Realization

It's the middle of summer outside. The sun hangs like a fiery disk over Iblis, forcing all the townspeople to seek coolness in their homes. It is stuffy even in the evenings, the hot air burns the throat, and every breath leaves a nasty feeling that you are swallowing dust settling on your tongue. Every day, all residents look at the sky in hope, waiting for clouds or at least a light breeze.

Yuna, tired of carrying buckets of water, stretches and continues to help the gardener water the bushes because it doesn’t matter to the owners that it’s impossible to be outside during the day - the garden should still bloom and cause envy. Having finished with the main garden, Yuna just sits down on the grass in the shade of the barberry bushes stretched along to take a breath, when she hears her name again, which she has already managed to hate this morning. The owners of the palace cool off by the indoor pool or in their rooms upstairs, while the servants work hard. It’s good at least that access to the well is open around the clock and they can drink as much water as they want.

Yuna, responding to the call, reluctantly rises and, sniffing the shirt soaked in sweat and the smell of the stable goes first to the well. Bao, gnawing nuts on the back terrace notices the girl's attempts to wash off the smell of sweat, comes closer and declares that she is going to serve the harem, therefore, before that, she will bathe and change clothes. It is the opportunity to swim normally that is the only positive that Yuna gets from serving harems. If not for this, then she would have been ready to take out manure from the stable all day long, but just not to see the overdressed and arrogant inhabitants of the harem. Yuna is not afraid of work, even got used to it, and if she can, she helps others as well. She would have calmly served the harem if its inhabitants did not react to her and left her alone. After that dinner at Rin's, everyone seemed to be aiming to exterminate Yuna. As soon as she enters the hall or approaches the pool, all she hears in her address is swearing and attempts to humiliate her. If the servants of the palace prefer to whisper behind her back, then the favorites of the masters are not shy about anything.

And now, as soon as Yuna went out to the pool to get dirty dishes, all eyes are fixed on her, and she goes through a stream of insults pouring on her from all sides.

"You need to clean the pipes with your face."

“Ugh, I won’t drink from this glass since her hand touched it.”

“Bao needs to be paid extra, he endures such a disgrace at home."

"Was it painful to realize that your fate was manure?"

"Who deceived the girl, giving her hope that she deserves something more than digging her face in the shit?"

“Your lord,” Yuna puts the tray down on a table in the corner with a thud and turns to the red-haired girl, the author of the last phrase.

She tried very hard to endure, she pointed out her place to herself, but now it is simply unbearable. Yuna's power limit, aimed at restraining herself, has been exhausted.

“Your master brought me here, called me the most beautiful of all previously seen,” Yuna looks at the faces full of indignation with a contemptuous look. "Do you have any complaints?" the girl asks loudly. “So go to your master and try to express them to him. Bolder. Fifth floor, room in the center. And yes, I was in his chambers, and I suppose you don’t even know the way there," the girl smiles wryly and throws off the hand of Bibi who has run up.

"Go back to your business," Bibi tells everyone gloomily, "and I'll deal with this one," he drags the resisting Yuna to the exit.

"Look in the mirror! Your face looks like a cake that has fallen into the tandoor!" Yuna manages to shout before Bibi slams the door behind her.

Yasmin bursting into her fist from the last phrase, runs out after them and already on the terrace, laughing, falls on the marble, late realizing under whose feet.

Arslan is fascinated looking at the laughing girl, catching every moment, every turn of her head, admiring her shiny eyes and, it seems, he lives for the first time. The man has no idea what the girl is laughing at so loudly, and he does not notice how he smiles, feels how rays seem to penetrate every pore, awaken his heart covered with hundred-year-old dust. Her laughter for Arslan is like the singing of birds of paradise, one look at her fills the inside with such light that even the sun fades before its brightness. Yasmin must smile at him too, and she will laugh like that with him because up to this moment Arslan has not lived, but after trying once, he already wants to.

Yasmin abruptly falls silent, belatedly wipes the smile off her face, and creeps away to the column, mentally preparing for pain, because Kan Arslan is pain. The man surprises her, he, once again glancing at her, as if nothing had happened, goes away. As soon as the man hides in the palace, Yasmin, exhaling, rises from the floor and runs to the backyard to Yuna and Bibi, who scolds her.

“You must endure, you must worship and be courteous!” Bibi shouts at the girl. "His harem is not a joke! These are the second faces of the palace, and each of them has power! Including the power to punish you!"

“They won’t be able to punish me,” Yuna snorts.

“And it unties your hands!” Bibi boils over. “You already have so many enemies, why are you running into trouble?”

"How would you do it?" Yuna kicks the pebble angrily. "It's hard for me to bear it. He said, you will be a servant, I became, he said work and feed yourself, I do it, but these ..." she thinks, choosing words. “Every time I enter the harem, it’s like I fall into a pit with snakes, they bite and poison me, but I’m not a coward either. I don't care about all the favorites of the harem, I'm not afraid of them."

"You must be patient!" Bibi shakes her by the shoulders and pulls her towards him. “You can control them all, you can make them kiss the ground you walk on, but you don’t want to. This is your choice. So take responsibility for your choice!"

“It’s a pity the fair-haired one wasn’t there, I would have said a lot to her too,” Yuna laughs.

"Don't you dare," Bibi darkens. “No matter what happens when you are alone with your lord, officially you are a servant, and Rin is his woman! Deal with it and behave appropriately!"

"Don't send me to the harem anymore, otherwise I'll gouge out their eyes, I've had enough!" Yuna hisses at him and, pushing him away, goes to the stable, where she continues to listen to the whispers of the servants.

Yuna finishes her chores in the backyard and sits down on a bench to dine with the other servants. Yasmin drops down on a bench nearby and also reaches for her bowl.

“Some here have become so bold that they have declared war on the master’s harem."

Yuna doesn't react to the statement exactly addressed to her, continues to scoop up the brown liquid with a spoon, and, not feeling the taste, chews.

“I would have been tied to a post for this,” a man sitting a little further away shouts out.

“She warmed up his bed once and thinks she is a queen,” the third grins dirty.

“The master has moon-faced girls, do you seriously think that you can be on a par with them, monster?” the man sitting opposite stares at Yuna intently.

"What am I missing?" Yuna discards the spoon and, crossing her arms over her chest, looks at him. "What do they have that I don't have?"

"You look like a scarecrow in my grandfather's garden. There are no manners, no upbringing, and in general, if you were a man, I would show you your place with my fists," the man laughs.

“And don’t be shy, I’ll kick your ass even as a girl,” she rises sharply and, leaning over the table, grabs him by the head.

The man pulls her over and, knocking her to the ground, aims at her face with his fists. Suddenly, the man abruptly releases Yuna and, fighting back, tries to throw off Yasmin, who jumped on his back and ripped out his hair in tufts.

Fighters are dragged with difficulty from each other and all participants in the brawl are led to the manager. Bao gives the men ten blows with sticks and, after they are led out, turns to the two girls.

"You know perfectly well that I can't cripple you, right?" an annoyed man wipes his sweaty forehead. The girls nod.

“But I can make your life unbearable. For example, I will separate you, and throw you into different rooms."

"No!" both girls shout at the same time.

"And that's not it. Approach the wells once a day, for violation I will order to hit you on the heels."

"It's monstrous!" Yuna yells at him as the guards drag them out.

"Try to drink once a day in this heat!" Yasmin echoes her, and both girls are taken out into the yard.

“We will die without water,” Yasmin scratches her head, sinking onto the steps next to her friend. “And I don’t want to live in a room without you."

"We'll drink from the pond," Yuna replies dejectedly.

"Go away!" the guards run out, followed by the soldiers, shouting at the girls.

The girls hide behind the bushes on the left side of the pool and see how, after twelve warriors descended into the courtyard, Guuk stops on the stairs. The ruler seems to sniff, then looks around and, going downstairs, demands Mammon.

"What are you trying so hard to see?" Yuna whispers to her friend, who is staring at Guuk.

“Nothing, I was just thinking,” Yasmin turning away sharply, sits down on the ground. “I thought that I’ve been holding on all day, because I know that in the evening I’ll talk to you, chat, joke, and now Bao wants to separate us."

“Bao is a rare beast, he always hits the sick,” Yuna says sadly. "Maybe I can ask?" she suddenly lights up.

"What?" Yasmin does not understand.

“Sit here,” Yuna jumps to her feet and carefully gets out from behind the bushes.

“My lord,” the girl mustered up the courage and stops at the edge of the pool.

“After all, you are here,” Guuk grins and beckons her closer with his finger.

“I have a very important request for you,” the girl pulls at the hem of her shirt, trying not to look directly into his eyes. Guuk looks down at the stained clothes, at the dried dirt on her face, and grimaces at the cut on her lip.

"What's wrong with the lip?"

“This is…” Yuna covers her mouth with her hand. "I fell."

“Don’t lie to me,” he frowns, and Yuna gets chills from his gaze.

“I got into a fight, but it’s my fault, it’s nobody’s fault, I attacked myself,” the girl blurts out without pauses.

“I will find out the truth anyway,” the man unexpectedly smiles softly at her. “No one dares to hurt you."

"Except you?” Yuna chuckles, unable to restrain herself.

Guuk comes close, forcing her to back away, and, reaching out his hand, brushes her hair flowing down her forehead:

"Except for me."

Both are silent for a couple of seconds.

“I am listening to your request, but quickly, because a whole detachment is waiting for me,” the ruler nods towards the warriors gathered in the yard.

Yuna is tired of being alone and will do everything so that she is not deprived of Yasmin's company. She really wants Guuk not to refuse her, to show the other side of himself, if he, of course, has it.

“After the fight, we were dragged to Bao, and now this pig wants to move Yasmin away from me, and she is my friend. Don't let her be taken away from me."

"That's all?"

Yuna nods.

“Although not,” the girl recalls sharply. “Let them not deprive us of water."

"Your requests are fulfilled."

"Seriously?" Yuna looks confusedly after the man, who has turned around and is walking towards the warriors.

Yuna returns to Yasmin, still not believing that Guuk so easily agreed to her request. Yasmin congratulates the girl on her first victory, and they say goodbye until the evening.

***

"What's with the potion? I want my mind back. I don’t want to love him,” Yuna asks in the evening, blissfully stretching out on a hard, but after a hard day, seemingly royal feather bed.

“I’ll find out, for now, it’s difficult for me, I can’t openly ask, but be patient a little, the harem girls will give me something,” Yasmin lays down on her side.

“I know someone who will give it to you for sure."

“She won’t risk it like that,” Yasmin understands that she is talking about Rin.

“She is very smart, of course, she won’t take risks,” Yuna rises. “You just tell the harem for whom exactly you are looking for it, believe me, the potion will find you by itself,” she winks.

“Clever,” Yasmin laughs. “By the way, you know that this shit can lead to infertility and has a strong effect on health, don’t you? And then, where is the guarantee that Rin will not give you some kind of poison instead of a potion?"

“I know all this,” Yuna sighs heavily and sits down. “It is just driving me crazy. I don’t want to be drawn to him. And I feel that I start to have feelings."

"You are scared!" Yasmin exclaims. “You are afraid of your feelings, that you will want him, that he will turn out to be your man. And if you are afraid, then you already feel it," she gets off her bed and goes to her.

"I don't feel anything!" Yuna is angry. “I just want to be in the dark. This monster cannot evoke any feelings in me except hatred and anger."

“Yes, you beamed like polished plates when he agreed to fulfill your request!”

"Because I was glad that you and I were staying together!"

“Yeah, of course,” Yasmin snorts. “You are sitting here, doing self-deception. It's me, an idiot who fell in love with a person's appearance, painted the rest of the image herself and waited for him for so many years. You know Guuk, you saw all the sides, none of you played in front of the other. You told me everything, you initially appeared to each other as you are. You didn't try to be better, you didn't try to please, you openly hated. And hatred, as it seems to me now, is the purest and most powerful feeling, it’s just that you have it, perhaps it is already flowing into something else."

"What are you talking about, thinker!" Yuna is angry.

“The fact that you already feel something for him. Now, with a sober, unclouded mind, you understand and realize this, but you deny it."

"It's not him! Not him! Not him!" Yuna yells at her. “I can’t feel anything for the person who turned my life into hell."

“When you try to deceive me, I understand, but don’t lie to yourself,” Yasmin gets to her feet.

For the first time since Yasmin's stay in the barracks, she is not taken away for the night, and both girls, listening to each other's sniffling, fall asleep.

***

Yuna, who hasn't been sleeping well from constantly thinking about Guuk, jumps up on her bunk because of the screams coming from the yard. She reluctantly dresses and, together with the sleepy Yasmin, goes outside, feeling the long-awaited light breeze blowing in her face. Yuna's joy quickly turns to sadness. The guards are dragging a woman familiar to the girls, who works in the kitchen and lives in the palace with her husband and seven-year-old son, to the post. Bao paces around the post with a stick in anticipation. Yuna grows cold from what seems to be yesterday's memories, where she was also tied to the same pole, and, having examined the crowd of onlookers, approaches the familiar man:

"What did she do?"

“She carried breakfast to Rin’s chambers and stole a sweet bun for her son."

Yuna squeezes Yasmin's hand with force, feels how anger at the injustice that is becoming more and more unbearable with each time corrodes her eyes. She wants to snatch this stick from Bao's hands, break it into pieces on his head, show at least once how painful it is, when each blow not only torments the body, but also makes one suffocate in his resentment at human cruelty.

Yuna raises her head up, trying to blink her eyes away and not let tears flood her face, because she is not capable of more, and sees Rin standing on the balcony in a soft blue bathrobe fluttering in the wind.

“Bitch,” the girl pronounces in syllables and lowers her gaze.

"They won't listen to you, will they?" Yasmin asks, nodding towards the punished.

"No. Who am I to be listened to."

“One bun, would she really have died if she hadn’t reported,” Yasmin is bursting with anger.

The first blow falls on the woman’s bare back, tearing out a cry of pain, and Yuna has to cover her ears with her palms and look at anything, but not at the unfortunate one. Yuna sees a child with teary eyes pressed against his father's leg, and she feels her fury seethe. She bypasses Yasmin and, without answering her question where she is going, breaks into the palace. Yuna will get to Rin, pull her out into the corridor by her hair and beat her unconscious, otherwise, this rage will tear her apart. She pushes away the guards on the first floor and slips through two more, but she is caught on the second floor, knocked face down on the floor and dragged by the legs to the exit.

"I'll tear you to pieces, bitch. Because of the bun? She just gave the child a piece of bread!" the girl shouts at the whole palace, pulling a long carpet behind her and does not leave attempts to escape. They throw her on the floor in the courtyard and threaten to report everything to Bao.

Yuna again hears the woman’s cry and crawls away into the garden, where, huddling behind the first tree that comes across, she sobs bitterly from helplessness. Suddenly, the screams stop, Yuna wipes away her tears and, frightened that the woman could not stand the punishment and died, runs to the backyard, where she sees Yasmin covering the woman with herself.

“I am Yasmin, the favorite of the ruler Kan Arslan,” the girl pulls back the collar of her shirt, exposing her collarbone. “One more blow and my master will tie you to this pillar,” she looks at Bao, trying with all her might to keep her voice from trembling.

Rin, having measured those present in the courtyard with a contemptuous look, hides in the chambers. Bao orders everyone to disperse.

“That’s what I understand, power,” Bibi leans against the wall next to the shocked Yuna. "She has it. But you will get a punishment for the trick because you are not his favorite, but a manure cleaner."

“Go away, evil spirit,” Yuna, burnt out after an emotional breakdown, opens her lips with difficulty.

Bibi was right, Yuna is summoned to Bao and is punished with a hunger strike for trying to break into Rin's chambers. In the evening, in their room, Yasmin takes out a cake hidden in her shirt, and Yuna eats it gratefully.

The girls chat about this and that, for the hundredth time remembering Yasmin's mini show when the guards come for the latter. The pale-faced girl struggles to unstick herself from the bunk and walks to the door on her own, telling Yuna not to worry. Yuna follows her friend with a sad look and demands to be strong.

***

Yasmin is surprised that she is not being led to the ruler’s quarters, but to the main hall, which evokes not the most pleasant memories. Yasmin has deja vu. Arslan is again sitting at a tablecloth filled with all sorts of dishes, the musicians in the corner are tuning the instruments. The man calls her, and Yasmin obediently lowers herself to the edge of the tablecloth.

“Eat,” Arslan nods at the plate in front of the girl, in which the meat has already been put.

Yasmin, in order not to provoke the man once again, reaches for the cake and, breaking off a piece, dips it into meat generously poured with sauce.

“They told me about what happened during the day,” Arslan begins, without looking up from his meal.

Fingers with a cake sandwiched in them, freeze in the air not reaching the girl's mouth.

“My lord, they are…"

"It doesn't matter," Arslan looks up at her. “If you considered it necessary to intervene, then it should have been so."

"You're not angry with me?" Yasmin, who is preparing to receive a punishment for the trick, does not believe.

"Why should I be angry?" Arslan connects his eyebrows on the bridge of his nose. "Eat."

Yasmin lowers her head and returns to her meal.

“They tell me you’re refusing to work."

“I refuse to dig in the manure, but I do the rest of the work,” the girl replies timidly.

“Such is the power of blood,” Arslan grins and reaches for the goblet. “Many people underestimate its influence. Blood defines your character. You have the pure blood of rulers and warriors. I like your this feature and inflexibility, I won’t even force you. Now come to me."

Yasmin does not want to endure another humiliation, so she obeys. She approaches and timidly lowers herself onto his hips. Arslan immediately reaches for her lips, and the girl answers - she squeezes her eyelids, and tears her fingers, but does not take her lips away.

“I am leaving Eden, so you will return to your place. You will be so obedient - you will live in the palace," he kisses again, and understands how difficult it is to break away from her.

"Can I take the lamb platter?" Yasmin asks in a barely audible voice. “My friend, another girl, she is punished, and she ate only once today."

“A strange request,” the man kisses the vein on her neck and examines her beautiful face. "You can."

And Yasmin smiles at him. She does not expect from herself, but the smile does not ask permission, breaks from the lips for a split second, until the consciousness has time to blow the horn about the mistake of the addressee, and immediately fades. This second is enough for Arslan to go blind from hundreds of stars in his head that flared up at once.

***

A vial of a potion designed to prevent falling in love found Yasmin itself. Yesterday, while cleaning the harem, the girl, following Yuna's advice, asked about the potion, adding that she needed it for her friend. This morning, Yasmin finds a vial right on the threshold of their room and immediately understands what's what. She unscrews the cap, sniffs the nasty-smelling liquid, and, returning to the room, hands it to Yuna.

“You were right, it was worth saying your name, and this disgusting thing came by itself,” Yasmin leans against the wall. “But I wouldn’t drink it anyway.”

“You are not me, let me decide for myself,” Yuna replies sullenly and hides the vial under the bed.

***

The execution of four captured spies sent by the neighboring empire to the city for reconnaissance is scheduled in the center of Iblis, at noon. Khosrov has obtained all the necessary information, now it remains to show those who are still hiding in Iblis what awaits them if they are caught. Guuk, as the ruler, will personally attend the execution.

The man descends into the yard and, having decided not to call the groom, but to take a walk, at the same time once again see Yuna, whom she has not seen for a day, goes to the backyard. Mammon stands by the stable and indulgently accepts Yuna's caresses as the groom drags the saddle towards them. The girl wraps her hands around the horse's muzzle and leans her forehead against his nose.

"Who is the most beautiful horse?" she asks the horse. "Who is darker than the night? Who has stars scattered on their wool? Do you know him?" she peers into big eyes with a smile.

The groom puts a saddle on the horse and laughs at the girl, but the smile freezes on his face as he looks over her shoulder. Yuna follows him with her eyes and turns abruptly, falling to her knees in front of Guuk.

“My lord, he is not guilty, I forced him, I ran up to Mammon myself,” the girl chatters.

“Get up,” Guuk orders, and, barely suppressing a smile, approaches the horse.

The pale groom, recoiling, steps aside.

“So, out of all the horses of the huge stable, it was mine that had to be chosen?” the ruler arches an eyebrow and looks at Yuna.

"I didn't know whose it was, I just saw it and fell in..."

"You fell in love. I understand,” Guuk chuckles. "You can play with him, I allow it."

"Really?" Yuna does not believe and, immediately emboldened, strokes the powerful neck of the horse.

“Someday I’ll give you a ride on it,” Guuk continues to watch with a smile the interaction of his beloved horse and Yuna, to whom he is still afraid to apply the word “beloved”.

The man walks closer to the girl, who does not know whether to take seriously his words and such kindness and, bending down to her face, sniffs:

"You smell sweeter than my finest wine. I would drink you to the bottom."

“You will choke, my lord,” she bows her head politely, barely holding back her smile.

“Perhaps, but this has its charm,” the man clicks his tongue. “You have to fight for the best, it doesn’t go into your hands just like that,” he strokes the flustered Mammon. “It seems that everything is mutual with you,” he turns to the horse. "What are you angry about?"

Guuk climbs Mammon and, after looking at the girl once more, leaves the yard.

“My lord,” a laughing groom runs up to Yuna, bowing feigned.

"Do not dare!" the girl hisses at him and, blushing, moves away with quick steps.

Yuna, confused, goes to the kitchen, continues to do her own thing, and mentally she remains in the yard next to Mammon and Guuk. For the first time since they met, the man seemed like an ordinary person to Yuna. She understands that Guuk is a person, but the image of a harsh and cruel warrior is so strongly imprinted in her head that a tiny crack, now covering this image, is perceived by Yuna as a whole hole.

After finishing work for today, Yuna does not stay with Yasmin and others in the yard to chat but immediately goes to her room. She sinks to the floor, leans back against the bed, and, taking out a vial, turns it in her hand.

What if Yasmin is right? What if Yuna is afraid to admit to herself that it is not only hatred that connects her to Guuk? The tiny seed of doubt that had settled in her the day she asked for Yasmin is growing more and more, threatening to turn into a huge bush and, tearing her chest, break out. If Yuna does not eradicate it in herself and allow it to bloom, then she will not be able to control anything else. She already, it seems, can’t, because every barb addressed to the man gets stuck in her throat, and standing firmly next to him is even more unbearable than it was when he was perceived only as the worst enemy. Yuna's ancestors will not understand her, she supposes they even curse her, because of how much she has fallen, that, despite desperate attempts to escape from such strange and new feelings for her, she still fell under his spell.

In any case, all the last days Yuna thinks only about the ruler analyzes his behavior and tries to understand what is happening between them, or rather, what Guuk wants. It is difficult to understand the desires of another person if you are confused about your own. 

During these two days, Yuna didn’t receive a single reprimand, threat, or even punishment from Guuk, on the contrary, the man fulfilled her request, officially allowed her to be with Mammon, and gave a ray of hope that everything could not necessarily be possible only through blood and tears.

'The past cannot be changed, cannot be returned or corrected, but there are chances with the future. You can build it the way you want, try in any case, and first of all, stop being afraid, because the fear of making a mistake is what keeps you in place, and does not allow you to take the next step. Mistakes are human,’ her father said, so let Yuna make mistakes, but at least she will try.

Yuna opens the vial and flips it over, pouring its contents onto the floor. She knows that she may regret her deed, but she has never been a coward and will meet her fate with her head held high, even if hopeless darkness oozes from its eyes.

She lies Yasmin that she poured out the vial out of fear that Rin put poison in it. Yasmin doesn't ask questions, just grins and goes to bed.

***

Khosrov does not call Ani, and the girl, torn by feelings, is withering more and more every day. Ani realizes that she said stupidity, that perhaps she did not put it quite correctly. And the girl also understands that it turns out, it is not always worth voicing your fears, because those who have not experienced the same cannot understand them. Ani admits her guilt, but the inability to see Khosrov does not allow her to ask for forgiveness and get rid of the stone inside the sitting feeling that she may have lost him. On the first day, Ani struggled with resentment against Khosrov for his 'I will kill you' forever now carved in the back of her memory. But now the girl is already missing him, shudders from each visit of the caretaker, and looks at the door with the hope that the master will call her and they will talk.

Tonight she goes to his room early and tries to sleep because sleep is the only time when she can not wage war in her head without the opportunity to speak out. She tosses and turns on the sheets for a long time and, finally, exhausted by unpleasant thoughts, falls into a saving dream.

Khosrov deliberately does not call the girl, giving her time to understand her mistake, and to stop being angry. Khosrov understands that he was harsh and would gladly delete that conversation from his memory, as something that did not exist. He is madly missing her, but at the same time, he immediately forbade himself to run to her, since now there are rumors of an impending war, and he can occupy his head with something else, except for an incredibly handsome girl, whom he offended.

Today the limit has been exhausted, Khosrov can no longer live without her, and he decides to stop this torture. All the man needs are to put his head on her knees, and while she plays with his hair, listen to her singing, with which the girl has often pleased him lately. Ani acts on Khosrov like the best sedative, and her embrace for him is a home where it is always warm and good. It’s time for Khosrov to return home and press the girl that so quickly won his heart to his chest.

He goes to the harem, forbidding the caretaker to wake up the girl, goes into her chambers, and stops by the bed, admiring how beautifully her skin, exposed due to the heat, glows under the moonlight breaking through the window. The man steps closer doesn't resist the temptation to touch her, and runs his hand lightly down her back, down to her rounded ass.

“My lord,” the girl mutters sleepily and, rising abruptly, looks at the man in disbelief. “Forgive me my stupidity,” Ani blurts out, afraid that she won’t make it in time and he will leave again.

“I already forgave you,” Khosrov grins and pulls her towards him. “I missed you very much,” he kisses the top of her head, but Ani, wrapping her arms around his neck, reaches for his lips.

They fall on the bed, forgotten in a sweet kiss, and for the first time in Eden, Khosrov spends the night not in his luxurious chambers, but on the narrow bed of the girl.

***

Yuna, having finished with the garden, runs to the backyard, dreaming of having dinner, as the guards stop her and demand to follow them to the master.

“Not that, just don't do anything that makes me regret my decision. I beg you, do not break the hope that is just emerging,” the girl mentally prays to Guuk, not understanding what she has done and why she is being called.

The man sits in one of the halls on the first floor in front of a spread tablecloth and, holding out a goblet, waits for the servants to fill it with wine. Seeing Yuna, Guuk pats the velvet-trimmed pillow nearby, and the girl, understanding him without a word, comes up and sits down on it.

“I don’t want to have dinner alone,” Guuk drags a plate to her and points at it with a glance. The servant immediately begins to put food on the plate for the girl.

“You could have dinner with your warriors,” Yuna hesitates, still not understanding how to take a strange invitation to dinner.

“I put it wrong,” Guuk grins and hands her his goblet. “I want to have dinner with you."

Drinking from the cup of the ruler is a great honor. Yuna is well aware of all the rules of etiquette and customs, but still does not accept it and continues to look suspiciously at the jeweled goblet.

“You can’t refuse such a manifestation of attention. You are from a good family, you should know the rules."

“I know the etiquette,” Yuna mutters, reaches for the goblet, and, after taking a sip, returns it to him.

Yuna tries not to look at the dishes on the tablecloth, but she fails, and the girl chokes on saliva. There are fish baked right on the coals, lamb fried on a spit, chicken in honey wine, flat cakes soaked in a thick broth, and fried pieces of dough, the smell of which drives her crazy. Guuk carefully observes the girl's face and the greedy look with which she examines the dishes.

“You can’t do without threats, so you won’t eat from every dish here - I declare a hunger strike to all the servants of the palace,” the ruler grins. “Your pride is preventing you from living, understand it, and don’t always give it free rein, because sometimes it is simply inappropriate."

Yuna searches for words for a long time to answer, and then, waving her hand, points to the servant at the lamb. The servant immediately cuts the meat and fills her plate. Yuna doesn’t make him ask twice, she tries everything, praises the chicken, and, satisfied and full, pushes the plate away.

“Just a little more, and I’ll burst,” the girl takes a sip of wine, and only now does she notice that the only piece of meat that was put to the ruler has not been eaten.

“My lord, have you lost your appetite because of me?” Yuna frowns.

“No, I have already had dinner at Iblis."

“I don’t understand, you…” Yuna says and, without continuing right away, lowers her eyes. It's clear as day that Guuk ordered the tablecloth covered because of her. On the one hand, right now, rivers of joy are rising inside Yuna, overflowing the banks, on the other hand, unwillingness to perceive this removes all this momentary happiness with a wave of the hand.

“Tell me,” the man addresses her, “what do you want?”

"Excuse me?" the girl sincerely does not understand.

"Do you have dreams?"

“I had,” Yuna replies and turns away.

"What kind?"

"You can't fulfill them."

“I won’t even try,” Guuk smiles, “because I believe that everyone should be able to fulfill their dream on their own. You and I are no different, you also have two arms and two legs, if you want, you will fulfill yours. I just want to get to know you better and to make it easier for you, I'll start first. I dreamed of revenge - I did it. I dreamed of creating an empire - I got it. I dream of lands from sea to sea - I will get it."

“All your thoughts are about conquests, about the pain that you inflict on others,” Yuna says sadly.

"Such is life - someone loses something because of someone's dream, I don't want to be the one who loses, I want to be the one who fulfills his dreams. You can't judge me for that,” Guuk replies calmly.

“My dreams are not so ambitious, but they did not come true."

"What did you dream about?"

“I dreamed of a different life,” Yuna smiles brokenly, looking him straight in the eyes. “I dreamed of a warrior who would be stronger than everyone else and would love me madly. He would have taken me on his mighty horse, shown me the world, and battles, and taught me how to fight with swords even better. But I am not the favorite of fate," she licks dry lips and reaches for wine, which unties the tongue and which it is time to stop drinking.

“Your dreams have come true,” Guuk takes the goblet from her and puts it on the floor. "Albeit a little and in a perverted form, but you are too blinded by hatred and anger at fate to see it."

"Guuk," Khosrov bursts into the room and, throwing a surprised look at the girl, goes to the ruler. “We need to talk, it’s urgent."

“You are ruining a wonderful dinner for me,” the man does not take his eyes off Yuna, ignoring his friend.

"It's about Daud. Our intelligence reports that he is pulling troops."

“Wait,” Guuk finally turns to Khosrov and calls the guards. "Take the girl to her place."

“Even though I didn’t eat, it was the most delicious dinner in my life,” he smiles at Yuna, who, staggering, follows the guards.

“Now report,” Guuk looks at Khosrov.

"He announced mobilization, pulling troops from all territories."

"What makes you think that he is coming to us?"

"I'm sure in it," Khosrov is surprised. "Only we have such large territories. He is our competitor. I don’t understand for whom Daud will convene everyone at once."

“Find out for sure, because I don’t want to get involved in a war with him when I have a campaign to the North."

***

The next day is full of business. Bao forces all the servants to work in the palace. Yuna, who after dinner with Guuk almost did not sleep from thoughts and now falls asleep on the go, washes the windows of three rooms and the floors on the terrace and almost passes out in the stable while she feeds the horses. By evening, Yuna can hardly move and has difficulty keeping her eyes open.

Whatever the girl does, thoughts about Guuk do not leave her. He didn’t just feed her dinner, he talked to her, asked questions, tried to learn something new, and Yuna doesn’t know how to react to this at all, but she constantly looks at the front yard, longing to see him. Today she looked into the stable twenty times, checked whether Mammon was still there, whether the man had returned to the palace. Sometimes, tired of thoughts that are wild for her, she gets angry with herself and scolds that she allowed a miserable manifestation of kindness to cloud her mind like that, but it doesn’t work out for a long time. She is again waiting for him, looking for him with her eyes, and feels a light train of smell, which she swore to hate and without which she cannot now.

Yuna refuses even dinner from fatigue, glad that today is bathing day, having bathed, falls into a bunk and falls asleep in a dead sleep. The dream does not last long.

Yuna wakes up with a fever. Yasmin is not in the room, which means she was taken away again. Yuna is not able to be sad for her friend now, she lies there, feeling how the blood cools and thickens like wax in her veins. The disease exacerbates the senses, and now the brain, exhausted by temperature, wants only the caress and care of one person. Angrily, she tosses away what is serving as her pillow and slides to the floor, her hands over her ears, because right now her imagination whispers damned ‘Guuk'.

His smell envelops Yuna in a thick haze, his image under closed eyelids, the feeling of his hands on her is not just a mirage, but a reality, otherwise why is the girl stroking herself after his palms? She turns on her stomach and hugs the cold earthen floor in the hope that this delirium, which she imagines, disappear, but in vain. In front of her eyes are his eyes, and in them Yuna sees herself hugging his torso with her legs, wriggling under him,  praying. She whimpers, puts her hand under her shirt, and strokes herself to relieve the pressure, but does not help. Even now, instead of her fingers, she represents him. The heat only inflames, she rushes around on the floor, which is now also red-hot, and with a whistle for the umpteenth time exhales the damned "Guuk".

Yuna crawls through the labyrinths of memory, looking for the memories of Jisung's death, of the whipping, of all the humiliation she went through thanks to the one that she now dreams of. But all the doors leading to these memories slam shut in front of her nose, leaving only one open, causing a chill to go through her body - the door to that one night of theirs. Yuna wants to rewind time and go back there, on the sheets soaked in their smell, into which he fucked her, forcing her to break her voice. She runs her hand over her chest, remembering the incredible pleasure that she received, feeling how he moves in her, how deeply he penetrates, bringing Yuna to pleasure bordering on pain. The girl sobs, remembering his fingers, dreams of feeling them in herself, loses the line between reality and imagination, and still unable to finish, beats her forehead on the floor.

Here is a simple truth - she found her man. She doesn't want anyone but him. 

There is no more strength to endure, all the insides are licked by flames, and Yuna did not even reach the fire. She gets to her feet and, despite slight dizziness, holding on to the walls, goes to the exit. No matter how Guuk sees it, no matter that even now her sick mind warns that the girl has finally given up, Yuna must fall into his arms or die. Guuk is right, pride is sometimes misplaced, and now Yuna wants his hugs, which means she will go and take what, according to the laws of nature, belongs to her.

She is already approaching the front terrace when she encounters guards walking around the area. Yuna stops by the pool, takes a deep breath, hoping to catch some of the smell of the fire that would ease her condition, and sees a servant boy walking towards her from the palace.

“Are you sick? Where are you going in this condition?" the guy wrinkles his nose.

“It doesn’t concern you,” Yuna walks around him and freezes hearing:

“If you went to attract the master with your sick face, then it won’t work. The master's favorite is in his room, so you can't go to him.”

Yuna doesn't turn around to look at the guy and lifts her head, feeling the eyes on her. Rin is standing on the balcony of the fifth floor, looking straight at her. On the balcony overlooking Guuk's bedroom.

Yuna feels the marble slabs diverge under her feet and dreams of falling, letting them bury her alive, just so as not to feel this concentrated pain that streaks her. All her strength and restraint burst in an instant, like the thinnest glass, which settles in crumbs in her lungs and tears them apart from the inside with every breath. She turns around and, seeing nothing in front of her, overcoming her condition, goes back to the barracks. She goes inside, closes the door, and, pulling up a three-legged chair, props it up with it. Even if Yasmin returns before morning, Yuna will not open it. She needs time, because the one who almost survived death, swallowed beatings and terrible pain, endured humiliation, broke down from the mere sight of Rin on the ruler’s balcony.

She falls like a heavy bag on the floor next to the bunk and covers her face with her hands. The excitement fades into the background, now Yuna is a piece of bare flesh, bleeding from resentment, because the man, whom she recognized as her own, to whom she went to take the first step, is now in his chambers with Rin. 

He didn't choose Yuna.

Yuna wanted to try, she decided to use fever as an excuse, she even extended her hands to him, but they were ruthlessly chopped off to her. Stupid girl, believing in the best. A silly girl poured out the potion and decided that she could try it. If she had drunk this potion, she would not have had to go through two painful realizations.

The first is that Guuk is her man, and the second is that he doesn't care about her. Both hurt.

Suddenly, Yuna hears a noise from the yard, pulls her knees up to her chest, and hugs them, listening. Smell. This is his scent. It’s as if Yuna hasn’t been breathing all this time, only now she feels how her lungs open, how the bitter smell of a fire is let in, it seems to her that she even hears the crackling of firewood. His smell, like smoke, creeps in, increases, just a little more, and crowds out all the others. Yuna covers her mouth with both hands to keep herself from even making a sound. She is shaking, the room is floating before her eyes, all her senses are aggravated, and it seems to Yuna that she hears the rustle of grass coming from the garden.

Yuna is the strongest of all and even her essence.

Let the whole inside of the girl beat in a wild fit, feeling her man, strive for him, Yuna wraps her hands around herself with cast-iron chains, even forbids herself to move. Guuk is mistaken if he thinks that the girl, will crawl towards him and throw herself into his arms. Yuna bites her tongue to blood, with the taste of it she is trying to outshine the hated smell. Does not work. Behind her door, a fire flares up, and the girl herself would have dived headlong into it, and burned to the embers.

After all, it is always the case with love, one of the two burns to the ground in the other, and the second only becomes stronger.

Yuna sobs loudly, realizing bitterly that she will be the one burned in their case. A short knock on the door, her soul pulled out of her, and instead of it now desperately needed painfully familiar, insanely desired voice filling her all:

"Yuna, open the door.”

Chapter 10: Because it's you

"Yuna, please."

The door is pushed from the other side, but it only creaks and does not give in.

“Go away,” Yuna with difficulty gathers her strength dwindling in the presence of the man and, climbing onto the bed, pulls on the worn-out coverlet as if his smell would not seep in as if it would be impossible to get her out from under it. “I went to you,” the girl says, clenching her cramping jaw. “I stepped over my pride. I went to you because it's you. It's always been you. This is my punishment, and I accepted it."

Guuk is silent, stands, leaning his forehead against the rotten door, and feels his heart trembling in his chest. Yuna says things he couldn't even dream of. She speaks hysterically, as if sobbing, and instead of joy, the man feels the bitterness of the girl. He shares her resentment until he understands why, scratches at the door in a thirst to see her, calm her down, and continues to repeat her name inaudibly, to ask for forgiveness for everything that he has already done and will do again.

“And you…” Yuna’s cracked voice comes up. "Return to the one from whom you came."

“Yuna, I just arrived at the palace, I haven’t even brought Mammon to the stable yet,” Guuk does not understand. “Open this door, please."

Guuk, returning to Eden, already from the very gates felt how sweet the night air smelled. He recognizes this smell from a thousand, he drowned in it from the first meeting in Miras, and only reacts to it. That's what his girl smells like. The one who not only conquered him with her beauty but struck him to the very heart with her enormous and inexhaustible strength.

Guuk broke her more skillfully than his chief executioner. He broke not only bones but the rod, for the sake of which he took her from her native lands. He took everything from her, her thin, graceful fingers, which were made for kisses get dirty in manure. He forced her to starve, and endure insults, but he could not make her look at the floor. So he couldn't get her to obey. Never can. Yuna is cast from the most durable metal - do not bend, do not break. Guuk sees himself in her, his reflection, his path, which he went through in almost twenty years, and Min Yuna in a couple of months. Guuk found in Miras not only peace and forgiveness from his father, but he also found his heart there, beating in the chest of a fragile girl, capable of blinding even an army of many thousands with her light. Breaking her, he broke himself. Reluctantly, clenching his teeth, he took out the titanium bones from himself, deformed the skeleton, to something that he would never have accepted, closed his eyes, and yielded. He was furious, he invented tortures, and with every suffering and cry of the girl, he himself was dying.

And now he is standing in front of the door, which he can remove from the hinges, and prays because with Yuna it’s the only way, it’s a pity that he realized this so late.

“Yuna, I want you to open the door yourself. I'm not leaving."

"You will leave!" the girl screams. “I don't need all this. I admit that I was wrong."

Words hit worse than slaps. Guuk hurts himself and repeats them. He turns away, looks around the yard, trying to calm the heart which Yuna rips out of him alive with her “I made a mistake”, and again sticks to the door.

“Okay, I’ll leave,” the man replies, having controlled himself. "As you wish."

Yuna hears distant footsteps and just exhales as a powerful blow on the door causes it to shatter into splinters, and the chair designed to hold it beats against the wall. Yuna, screaming, rushes to the corner and looks at the man standing in front of her in shock.

“I will never leave you, even if there are walls between us, not doors,” he stops five steps away from her, does not come closer, does not want to scare the girl even more. “I laid the foundation for them, and you thicken them. But even if you don't want me to help destroy them, I'll do it myself. Because you are my woman. Because never before have I wanted to possess anything as much as you, even if I know that this is impossible, you are a bird, you are free, but I will be there. I want to be the warrior you dreamed of."

Yuna looks at him, absorbing every word, not moving. She even forgot about the fever, about the body languishing in a caress, she listens to him and wants him not to be silent. The last sentence of the man pulsates in her temples, it seems to the girl that she will not be able to stand it, she has not been able to cope with the unfamiliar feelings for so long, and now she cannot cope with the overwhelming feeling of joy.

“My name is Jeon Seljuk, I am from the line of Miras warriors. People know me as Guuk, they call me the Devil. I never went to anyone's feet, I never asked anyone for anything, but I came to you and I ask you to stretch out your hand to me."

Yuna swallows noisily and removes her hands from clutching her knees, silently removing the defense, but she does not lower the bridge. Guuk no longer cares, he will pave the way himself. He approaches her slowly, bends down, and, without meeting any resistance, lifts the girl in his arms and immediately presses her to him.

“Stop sniffing,” the man smiles, “I can’t smell with woman, I was at the exercises."

Yuna laughs at herself, puts her head on his shoulder, and feels her tense body relax. With a girl in his arms, Guuk leaves the barracks and, passing by the guards bowing their heads and the groom leading Mammon away, goes to the palace.

“That’s how it should have been,” Bibi, who ran out into the yard late, chuckles to himself. “You were supposed to enter Eden in his arms."

Yuna wraps her arms around Guuk's neck, burying her face in his shoulder, inhaling and inhaling, as if she stops, she will suffocate to death. She counts his moles, and vaguely recalls that this has already happened, she was already in his arms, lying buried in his neck, and these memories are not from that one night of theirs. Yuna leaves all the pain, suffering, and bitterness in the barracks, she learns to breathe in a new way on his hands, and takes the first steps into a new, as yet unexplored world of sensations. The girl, as if for the first time, sees the palace, examines the walls hung with tapestries, the ceiling covered with tiles, and counts the stairs. Finally, she sees the door to Guuk's chambers, to a place where they can be alone, without other people's views, condemnations, or envy, just two who have been going to each other for eternity and reached.

Guuk even hesitates to put her down on the bed, not that he doesn’t want to share the girl with someone, with anything, stands by the bed, presses her to him, leads his lips on her cheek, on her neck. Yuna herself takes off her shirt over her head - his touch burns through the fabric, skin to skin - and she will turn into ashes, but she is not afraid to burn. She, finally, feels the coolness of silk under her shoulder blades, does not let go of the man and draws closer. Guuk does not even try to pull away, he immediately presses her to the sheets and reaches for the lips that test his patience for so long. He kisses her greedily and deeply, as he had never kissed before, licks her lips, strangles the girl with his pressure, and suffocates himself. Yuna's whole body seems to be littered with needles, but she presses into the man. Each nerve is twisted into a tight spiral, and each exhalation lies like a scar on someone else's skin, it hurts them from this closeness, but this pain can be endured for eternity if only forever they would remain nailed with an invisible sword so heart to heart. Yuna wants to cry from the flurry of emotions that fell upon her, leaning her forehead against his strong chest, she sobs because it is unbearable because it hurts under the sternum as if they were ripping it open with bare hands and clamping the heart in long fingers. Yuna doesn't want to admit it to herself, much less Guuk. She will not voice how incredibly good she is with him, how with just his touch he makes her see the starry sky instead of the ceiling above her head, with each kiss he makes the girl stronger, with his hugs he protects her like the most secured fortress.

Guuk chokes on his feelings and repeats: “I’ll die, I won’t let go,”. The thirst for power and land are nothing in front of kissing these lips, intertwining their tongues, and feeling the taste of life. Guuk was not introduced to such sensations, they didn’t even tell him about them, he didn’t see this, didn’t hear it, and he's sure that he got sick. The Devil of the East fell ill with an angel from the South, and this disease is incurable. He came to her feet, bowed his head, and now he clearly understands that everything he fought for is meaningless, everything he went for has lost its taste, and everything he wants, he found in her arms. No hasty action, not this time. He exposes her body slowly, opening her skin centimeter by centimeter, plucking the petals from the unopened bud, and covering her with kisses. Yuna is embarrassed by his undisguised admiration, reaching for a sheet, but the man stops her:

“You are so beautiful that there is no such brocade in the world that would be worthy to cover your body."

Yuna looks into his eyes, believes his words, calms down, relaxes, and no longer thinks to be shy. Guuk covers her hips with kisses, Yuna, with her arms outstretched at her sides, crumples the sheets, she is afraid to cum from caresses, but she rises herself, she follows his hands, his lips, as if on a map. When the man runs his tongue between her legs, she arches, “I can’t do this anymore,” she wheezes. Yuna misses his body, Guuk is still in his clothes, and this annoys the girl. The man understands her perfectly, rises, and, having undressed, presses her again.

In a stuffy room, immersed in the twilight, the temperature is like on the steppe at noon. The air heats up, crackles, and sparks go from the friction of two bodies, and even if the whole bed is on fire now, two people will not stop on it. Yuna tightly clutches her legs behind the man and prays without words. It’s hard for Guuk, the languishing cock needs attention, he wants to rub her on his skin, lick her from head to toe, drink her to the bottom, as he threatened. His thirst even frightens Yuna, in front of her eyes the flame only flares up, and she is already covered with blisters and perfectly understands that salvation from fire is only in the fire itself. She rubs her ass wet with sweat against the sheets, angry that the man is slowing down, does not suspect how in Guuk the cast-iron grates burst one after another under the onslaught of the beast. Yuna has pictures in her head that her father used to describe hell, right now, they are roasting her on a slow fire, but if hell is so good, then she is ready to go into hell.

Yuna draws him to her, only wants eye to eye, to see every emotion, to catch every breath. Guuk is in her, his tongue is in her mouth, his fingers seem to reach to the very bottom, he moves them so that the bones in her bend, blood slides down them like thick honey. Guuk leans on top, holds her hips with his hands, and slowly thrusts. The cock slides easily into the girl through lubrication, and Yuna closes her eyes to white spots before her eyes, and plunges her nails into his shoulders, just not to die from the feeling of their united integrity. She opens her eyes for a moment, catches her breath with her lips, and drowns in the endless night sky in front of her. The man looks straight into the soul, making her choke from the pressure, and Yuna does not know why she cums: from this look or the cock moving in her.

Guuk does not understand how he holds himself, how he does not break down, contemplating this beauty inherent only to the gods, which itself opens its arms for him. He is sure that his beast is in awe of the girl, for the first time he keeps the man in check, and not vice versa, as usual. Yuna is like the best wine to drink but slowly, roll each sip on the tongue, let the taste buds beat in euphoria, and only then swallow it, immediately reaching for the second sip. This girl will have to be pacified for a long time, but no more broken wings - Yuna is beautiful with them behind her back. Guuk slows down, and reaches for her lips again, the girl smiles into a kiss. Ragged breath is one for two, vulgar slaps, wet kisses, the twilight of the room, where, mixing, two smells create one, from now on chasing both of them.

Yuna is smeared on the sheets, forced to take any form. She like melted wax, spreads over him, deaf from slaps, from squelching sounds, from her moans. She cums already several times, but still, if the man touches her, she instantly flares up under his palms and melts. There is no living place on Yuna, his prints are everywhere, but Guuk wants more, intently examines her, and kisses, and bites. Yuna strokes his sweaty back and asks for more, Guuk grins, rejoices that he is not the only one so hungry, puts her on himself, holds her under the buttocks, and fucks. The girl crosses her ankles more tightly on his lower back, presses him tighter into herself, takes him to the bottom, and kindles new fires in Guuk with her greed.

They lie on the very edge of the abyss, they are already throwing off their masks, leaving their feigned hatred in yesterday and diving into each other headlong. They will never have only one feeling, they will play love-hate for eternity because they love each other so much that they hate. So deep that this love-hate has no bottom, to the very end, to the lid of the coffin that will block their sun. Life for the two of them is a complete haze, where they can only follow each other's voices. It is a bottomless pit, from which, instead of ropes, their beloved hands will stretch them out. Life is an icy desert, where, having found their fire, they will warm themselves in each other, and if they burn out, then to the ground. They were not taught differently, they don’t know how to do otherwise.

It seems that Yuna passes out, and remains on the bed, buried by an avalanche of hitherto unknown feelings, but even from under them, feeling him in herself, she smiles and presses her nose into the hole between his collarbones, gasping, while the man cums in her.

“I want to eat and I want to swim, I don’t know what I want more,” a resting girl lies on his chest.

“You can do it at the same time,” Guuk kisses her on the top of the head. “I will fulfill any of your wishes."

"Because we slept?"

“Because it’s you,” the man calls the servant and demands to prepare the bath.

Guuk reluctantly releases her from his embrace, reassuring himself that it won't be long, and getting to his feet, throws on a dressing gown. He wraps Yuna in a blanket and, picking her up, walks out the door. The girl is more comfortable in his arms, tickling his neck with her breath and smiling when the man pats her ass and demands to sit up straight and not slide down. Guuk enters the bath where the servants are bustling about and lowers her to the floor.

“Don't,” he stops Yuna from trying to get into the bath. "Say what you want to eat."

“Dough balls with honey,” the girl does not think.

"Bring what she said, and also everything sweet that is, and wine."

The servant bows and leaves, and Guuk, having untangled Yuna from the bedspread, again takes her in his arms and carefully lowers her into the bath. It is worth the water to cover the body, tired after lovemaking, as Yuna closes her eyelids, and a blissful moan breaks from her lips. Guuk, having thrown off his dressing gown, and sitting down in it himself, immediately pulls the girl up to him and begins to draw water from the bathtub with a ladle and pour it on her.

Yuna sits with her back to him, leans her head against his chest, and enjoys the warm water running over her skin. Servants place trays littered with sliced ​​fruit and desserts around the tub and pour the wine. Guuk lets everyone go, deciding to personally serve the girl. Yuna turns around to face him and, opening her mouth, accepts from Guuk's hands the dessert that she has dreamed of for so long. She chews pastries, swallows, and reaches for the second, but first gets a kiss.

“If you only knew how much I hate you,” the girl says with her mouth full. "For everything, I will not list."

“I’m sorry, but I also know that I couldn’t have done otherwise,” Guuk plays with her wet hair. “You were my enemy in Miras, I did not feel pity for you, here you were disobedient, absurd, who was not afraid to insult me ​​in front of my subjects, and again, you were just a prisoner,” he continues to pour water on her and massage her shoulders. “If I went back, I would have done the same, because we were nothing to each other."

“You are a terrible person,” Yuna licks the syrup from his finger, deliberately hesitates, and sees how lust floods his pupils with thick molasses.

“Perhaps,” Guuk says, following her manipulations, “and I have not changed, moreover, I will not change. You will be my only exception."

“What an honor, Your Highness!" Yuna snorts. “Your arrogance is annoying."

“Remember that only alone we can talk like this,” Yuna shudders from the cold in his eyes, but the slow stroking of the hot palm on her back immediately calms her down. “Learn to respect my desires, I will respect yours,” the ruler kisses her on the corner of her lips. “There are a lot of rules in Eden, and you will have to follow them, but at the same time, you will have the power that only three men in this palace had until now."

“The heat will end, and you will throw me into the harem,” the girl twists her mouth.

"I want you not to return to the stable, to live in a harem."

“But I don’t want to be a harem,” Yuna, who had eaten, turns away from the dessert brought to her lips.

"Don't you think it's too early to think about getting married?" Guuk looks at her intently. “You are more than a simple hobby, I do not deny it, but this is not enough for marriage. Of course, if you become pregnant, we will marry immediately, because you will give birth to the next ruler."

"What?" Yuna chokes with indignation. "I'm not going to give birth to your children!" she beats the water with his palms.

“I need an heir,” Guuk catches the girl trying to crawl to the opposite corner and hugs her.

"Let others give birth to you!"

“I want a baby from you,” The man, holding back a smile with difficulty, admiring her indignation. Angry Yuna is sometimes very funny, she gathers all over, overgrown with thorns, and looks with fox eyes as if she will make holes in a person with just a glance.

"Not going to!"

“Come here,” Guuk pulls the girl, who is trying to escape again, to him and kisses her deeply. "What do you want?"

"Seriously?" Yuna looks at him in confusion.

"What?"

“It’s just that no one has ever asked me what I want, not even Jisung or my father,” Yuna, calmed down, replies dejectedly.

"Get used to me asking," the man smiles.

“I want to watch the battle!” the girl lights up.

"It's not safe," Guuk says. "What else?"

"I want to see my father."

“Maybe I’ll send you, but only for a couple of days."

“But I can’t,” Yuna, having come to her senses, looks away.

"Why?"

Yuna is silent and does not voice that she does not want to appear in front of her father as a harem girl. Guuk himself understands and does not ask again.

"What else?"

“I want to completely take over the palace."

“Except for the harem, you can do anything, even change the composition of the servants."

"And without a harem in any way?" the girl receives another kiss.

"No way. I am the ruler, and the harem is an indicator of my power, it should be."

“Then can I have a harem of men too?” Yuna bats her eyelashes.

“Don’t provoke me, imp,” Guuk bites her on the shoulder and, lifting her, slowly lowers her onto his cock.

Yuna's moans echo off the walls of the steam-filled room. She licks her lips, luring the beast out of its lair, and inflames the man. Yuna doesn't want gently and slowly, she wants wildly and uncontrollably. She wants Guuk to throw off these chains again, bite into her flesh, delivering pleasure bordering on pain. The man does not need to be asked twice, he is already on the very edge. Guuk catches her tongue with his lips, digs into her buttocks with his fingers, and, sharply lifting, forcing the water to pour over the side, raises his hips, fucking her on weight. Yuna clasps her hands around his neck, swears dirty from especially deep thrusts, and, throwing her head back, gives herself to him to the last drop, losing her mind in his arms. When Guuk takes a break, the girl fucks herself with his cock, shamelessly smiling straight into his eyes, directing him into herself with her fingers. Guuk holds her in his arms and doesn't let her fall into the water. Yuna slashes his shoulders with her nails, dying from a stunning orgasm.

"And the last thing, can I have Mammon?" asks Yuna.

"It is forbidden."

“That’s what I knew,” Yuna falls asleep in his arms, while Guuk, after drying her body and wrapping her in a blanket again, carries her to the bedroom, which the servants have cleaned.

Yuna wakes up only in the evening of the next day so hungry that she is ready to eat a bull. Guuk is not in the room. At night they fucked even after the bath. Yuna periodically fell into a sweet dream, but even sleepy she reached for his hands, she leaned forward with her hips, asking for affection. And now she spreads over the bed, like wax from a candle, and even turns her head with difficulty. She lies for a couple of minutes in bed, and then Bibi knocking on the door enters the room.

"Get up, dinner is in two hours, and you're not ready," Bibi fusses.

"What kind of dinner?" whines the exhausted girl.

“My lord ordered to serve dinner in the main hall for the two of you, I have to prepare you. I was supposed to get you ready before nightfall, but he broke in on his own. I'll do my job this time,” Bibi says firmly.

"Prepare?" Yuna doesn't understand.

"Get up!" the man is already shouting, and the girl, wrapping herself in a dressing gown, meekly follows him.

Yuna soaks in the bath for half an hour, then she is rubbed with oils, her eyes are lined with antimony, long earrings adorned with pearls are put into her ears, and gold bracelets are put on her wrists. Yuna is dressed in a black lace-trimmed top and silk trousers.

"Why aren't the clothes red?" Yuna smiles mischievously.

“So that he doesn’t get bored,” Bibi answers and claps her hands, calling the servants.

Yuna descends into the hall alone, categorically refusing to be accompanied, and to the unobtrusive melody played by the musicians caressing her ears, she goes to the man sitting on the floor on pillows. Yuna sinks into the pillows nearby. Guuk, who, as soon as the girl entered the room, could not take his eyes off her, not embarrassed by the servants, immediately draws her to him and kisses her. While Yuna walked toward him, the man did not breathe. The soft light of numerous candles that fill the room is reflected on the girl's jewelry and her shimmering skin, plays in a pile of regrown silky hair falling on her forehead - Guuk seems to see a deity in front of him. He does not fully believe that this amazing beauty belongs to him, he feels how greed rises in him, and he can hardly cope with the impulse to hide her from human eyes. He can’t let Yuna go anywhere, because in this case, Guuk will lay down not only his troops but the whole empire for her sake. Guuk will protect her like the apple of her eye, he won't even let anyone touch her with a glance.

“You are so beautiful that I don’t know what to give you to compare with your beauty,” the man strokes the delicate skin on her cheek. “I need to go to new lands, unleash new wars, maybe in this way I will find a stone that would be worthy of your beauty."

“I already have the most beautiful stone of all, my lord,” Yuna replies, reaching for his goblet herself and sipping some wine. “It is the color of your blood, and it is beautiful."

"You threw it away, didn't you?" The man frowns.

“No,” a hungry girl chews on a grape.

Guuk orders the service to begin and leans down to kiss Yuna once more, collecting the grape juice from her sugary lips.

“Things don’t wait, I had to leave you, and you were still sleeping so sweetly,” Guuk says. "If you're hungry, order them to serve you, don't wait for me."

“I ate at Bibi’s, but I want it again,” Yuna giggles. “And then, I would look at you if you were fucked all night, oh, sorry,” the girl bites her tongue, looking askance at the servant pouring wine, “my lord."

Guuk frowns but says nothing.

"Do you know how Yasmin is? Can you please find out?" Yuna quietly asks the guy who is serving them, and he, turning pale from the heavy look of the man, moves away.

“It will be hard for you to get used to it,” Guuk says, filling her plate himself.

"Did I do something wrong again?" Yuna lowers her head.

“Firstly, you don’t ask, you order, and secondly, it’s not proper for you to talk with servants,” the man answers.

“I am also a servant,” Yuna grumbles.

“You never were,” Guuk grins. “Whatever dirty work you did, you did it with your head held high and with the grace of queens. I loved watching you. I just hope Bibi teaches you Eden's manners quickly."

Dinner ends in Guuk's bedroom, where Yuna arches, crumpling the sheets, opening her mouth greedily, and digging into his lips for kisses. Yuna sit on the man, bending over, licking his throat, biting his nipples, and playing with them with her tongue.

During these endless days, which seem to the girl as one long night, she has become so bold and liberated next to the man that she takes the initiative, is not embarrassed by her body, and, with her gluttony and savagery, nails Guuk to herself with iron nails. She rides his cock, not letting herself be pulled and kissed, teases the man, seductively moves her hips, and every time Guuk rises, she moves back. The ruler still catches the naughty girl, sucks her swollen lips, and makes her lose her mind again from her cock inside. Guuk moves sweepingly and rudely comes out to the end, and again plunges down with one push, making the girl already beg in a hoarse voice. They cum at the same time. After the orgasm, Yuna continues to move slowly and viscously, she doesn’t want to get off the cock, Guuk doesn’t hurry, fills her with jerks, and then, burying his nose in her neck, breathing heavily, comes to his senses.

They fuck in the bath, in the hall, in the bedroom: on the bed, on the carpet, by the window, where the girl leaves patterns on the windowsill with her nails as a keepsake. They feed only on each other, they are not satiated, and they go crazy. Yuna sleeps all day. Guuk hardly sleeps, does business, goes to the troops, and then revels in her body all night.

***

Today, waking up later than usual, Guuk does not find the girl nearby. Yesterday, Yuna was no longer sick, but they still spent the whole night together and fell asleep only in the morning.

Guuk decides not to get angry and upset right away, but first, find the girl and find out why and where she went. The man goes out into the corridor and goes to the hall, hoping that Yuna is hungry and ordered an early breakfast, but she is not there. According to the guards, the girl was seen at the barracks, and Guuk feels how anger spills into his blood. He clenches his hands into fists, goes out into the yard, and, refusing breakfast, demands Mammon. Better get out into the city, do some business, cool off a bit, before he let his rage do something that could crack their newly acquired trust, even if Yuna's departure had already cracked it. Guuk even learns to control the outbursts of rage next to her, pulls himself away from her, and moves away to a safe distance, but Yuna does not seem to appreciate anything. They lived incredible days, drowning in each other, breathing each other, and the girl again chose the stable.

The rage is slowly dissipating, since the girl is not visible on the horizon, otherwise Guuk will boil again. Instead of anger, the man is now filled with resentment and disappointment. He never opened up to anyone, never told anyone as much as he told her. Not a single promise of Guuk will remain in words, he will fulfill everything, but Yuna did not want to. Yuna still did things her way. Guuk feels disgusting as if he opened his soul to her, and the girl spat at it. Yuna doesn't want to be good or bad. Yuna doesn't seem to want anything at all, and the feeling of bitterness wraps around his newly acquired heart and settles on his tongue with a nasty sense of disappointment. Guuk is confused, because how could you play so professionally, cuddle so tightly, kiss, promise heaven on earth for two with your eyes, and then send the man to the empty bed the next morning? To the very hell.

***

Yuna left the bedroom at dawn to run into the kitchen for something tasty and ran into Rin and a couple of girls, who had returned from the bath. Rin gives another dinner and personally decided to go through the menu and talk with the head chef.

"How are you on time?" Rin chuckles when she sees the girl. “It’s time to remember your duties, to serve us."

“Don’t talk like that, otherwise she’ll burst into tears, she probably thought that this was love and the master would always mess with her,” says Saria, who stopped next to her giggled.

“I came to eat,” Yuna frowns and goes to the table where they lay out hot cakes straight from the oven. Yuna pulls a cake towards her and, cutting it into two parts with a knife, asks for cheese. The servant obediently goes out into the yard.

“Who are you to give orders to servants?” Rin asks indignantly. "You can't even eat properly, you have no manners!" she asks looking at the cake in the hands of the girl. "You don't belong in a palace, let alone in a harem!"

"Did you come up with a legend about your night out of fear? Did you see a competitor in me?" Yuna comes closer and grins at her face. “So be afraid, because I am charm itself, and you are dung beetles, I will crush you."

"Unheard of rudeness! Call Bao," Rin exclaims. "When will this mess be over!"

“I think it will end very soon,” Yuna takes the cheese from the servant and, putting it between the tortilla, goes with it to the backyard.

“Wake up, sleepyhead,” the girl leads a hot cake near Yasmin’s nose.

"Finished?" sleepy Yasmin rubs her eyes. "And you came here again?"

“Hey, who greets their own like this,” the girl frowns. “I wanted to see you, I brought breakfast to bed and took my necklace,” Yuna, having bitten off a cake, passes it to her friend.

"So you stay in the harem?" Yasmin does not believe and chews bread with cheese with appetite.

“Yes,” Yuna nods. “I can’t forgive everything at once, but I can’t deny that this man is mine and I’m not going to share. On top of that, I have a lot to do in the palace, at least forbid punishing children for buns, and the support of the Devil himself will not be superfluous."

"I understand you. But I don't see the mark. It will be difficult for you,” Yasmin frowns.

“I will have a mark, you can be sure,” Yuna winks.

“He seems to want you very much, and it’s true…” Yasmin smiles sadly and falls silent.

"How?"

“Great,” the girl thinks. “It’s just fine,” she returns to the food.

"I like him a lot. It may sound crazy, but I really feel good with him, and I miss him very much, even now, although I saw him sleeping an hour ago," Yuna smiles. “Now promise me that you will give me some time and that you will be very careful in the meantime. Please don't provoke him so he doesn't kill you. Guuk would not have killed me, I realized this when he asked me to lose consciousness, so I got angry and did what I wanted. But I don't know your man, and judging by what he's already done, he could kill you. Try to be more accommodating, for my sake, because for the first time in my life I have a friend, and I do not want to lose you."

“I will try,” Yasmin wipes away a tear that has fallen and hugs the girl.

“That’s it, stop crying,” Yuna sniffles as she jumps to her feet. “I need to have time to tell Guuk what I have decided before he leaves the palace."

Yuna runs to the front yard and stops at the pillars, seeing Guuk on Mammon surrounded by his men moving towards the gate.

“My lord,” the girl runs to the ruler who has turned around and bows.

Warriors, following the example of the master, pull the reins of their horses. Guuk is in a disgusting mood, Yuna feels it with her skin, but is not scared, comes closer to Mammon and, running her hand over his nose, raises her eyes to the one who covered the sun with himself. 

“I wanted to have time to wish you a good day,” Yuna smiles radiantly at him, and the clouds over Guuk’s head disperse, the courtyard is flooded with bright sunlight again. "I'll be waiting for you in the evening."

It takes a lot for Guuk not to betray his joy from the news and from the stone glistening with a blood clot on the girl’s collarbones, not to let the wrinkle lying on his forehead straighten out, but Yuna sees a smile in his eyes, and, bowing again, goes to the palace. For the first time in his life, Guuk leaves Eden elated and happy. For the first time in his life, Guuk so badly wants to return to the palace and all day only thinks about the girl and the moment when, having flown into his chambers, he will press her to his chest.

Yuna doesn't even change clothes, wearing the same robe Bibi left in the ruler’s quarters on her first night, she opens the doors of the main harem hall and slowly walks through the center to Bibi standing by the sofa. A disgruntled rumble rises in the harem, everyone is outraged by the unceremonious behavior.

“Bibi,” Yuna deliberately addresses the caretaker loudly, and looks around the harem, “I want the best chambers of the harem. I can get them, as the new favorite of the master."

Everyone is silent. So quiet that you can hear the buzzing of a fly rising from a dish of chopped apples.

“Yes, my lady,” Bibi bows, and Yuna almost laughs. “You deserve the best quarters."

"Best quarters are mine!" Rin steps forward. “I have them, and I am his favorite."

“I’m afraid you’re stuck in yesterday,” Yuna twists her mouth and turns back to Bibi. “I don’t want his chambers, sprayed with snake venom. Find me the most spacious, with a balcony, not necessarily in this wing, I'm sure my master will allow me."

“As you say, my lady,” Bibi bows.

“Have a nice day, everyone,” Yuna winks at the others and, clapping her hands, demands to prepare a bath for her.

Yuna leaves the hall under absolute silence, carrying on her head the crown, though still invisible, but already tangible in its weight.

Chapter 11: You are doomed to me

Guuk stops in front of a massive door covered with scratches - apparently after especially violent evenings - and, turning around at the noise, notices a boy of six years old, who, unlike all the other townspeople, who, having seen the Devil, hurriedly left the street, as if nothing had happened knocks down smaller stones stacked on top of each other with a large stone. Guuk winks at the brave boy, catches a radiant smile in response, and, leaving his warriors on the threshold, pushes the creaking door with his shoulder. The man finds himself in a room hung with grease and blackened with dirt curtains, designed, to serve as a diner. Tables and chairs are spread out in the corners, in the center of the room are five warriors of the empire, who, having seen the master, bow and step aside.

“Three survivors during the escape,” Khosrov leaning against the wall with his arms crossed on his chest nods at the men sitting on the floor. “Arslan is on the tail of those who escaped from the city, they have no chance."

“I was informed that there were seventeen of them,” Guuk frowns, approaching the prisoners.

"I caught up nine of them."

“And left alive only three. This is not enough."

Khosrov does not answer. He knows that Guuk is right, that he never calculates his strength, and that by throwing his sword into a dance, he cannot stop its bloody dance.

“Well, tell me,” Guuk pulls a chair from under the only table standing in the center with his foot and sinks on it, staring at the captured warriors. "What did you collect, and most importantly, for whom?"

The men, looking down at the floor, are silent.

“You will all die, this is not even discussed,” the ruler scratches his cheek. “But you won’t die so easily and quickly. You will not get rid of the hellish torments that I have prepared for you until you tell me who sent you."

The warriors continue to whisper prayers with their lips, preparing themselves for eternal rest and showing with all their appearance that they have accepted their fate. Guuk is used to people like this. A special kind of mercenaries, who mostly belong to the same tribe, whose representatives bite off their tongues, but do not give out information. Their services are too expensive, and they usually serve only major rulers and emperors. Therefore, Guuk is angry with Khosrov that three survivors are too few to extract information, although there was no such thing that he could not untie someone's tongue.

“Good,” Guuk sighs and, slapping the table next to him with his palm, abruptly rises to his feet.

He approaches the men pressed against the wall and, grabbing the first man by the collar, jerks him up and pushes him onto the table, continuing to hold his collar so that he does not fall off it. Guuk, with an imperceptible movement of his hand, takes out a dagger and plunges it with all his might into the shoulder of the man who let out a wild cry, nailing him to the table.

“I repeat the question: who sent you?" Guuk holds out his hand, and one of his warriors hastily places his dagger in his palm. The man tries to reach for his shoulder, continues to yell, and kicks his legs, and Guuk plunges a second dagger into his thigh.

“I don’t touch vital organs, you will die from blood loss, and it won’t flow out so quickly, because I don’t get daggers. Answer my question, and the third dagger will be in your throat, and your torment will end,” Guuk walks around the table and, approaching the unfortunate man, bends down to his face. “I won’t order them to find your family, I won’t force your wife to serve my soldiers for the safety of your children, and then I’ll kill them before her eyes anyway. Tell me,” he hisses in his ear and holds out his hand for another dagger.

“Devil,” the man, distraught with pain, spatters with saliva.

“I’m listening,” Guuk grins and, clasping the handle of the dagger with both hands, plunges it into the second leg. "Who sent you?"

The man loses consciousness.

“Everything is clear with you,” Guuk glancing at him with a colorless glance, approaches the two men remaining sitting on the floor. “I need molten lead,” he turns to his warriors, and one of them runs out. “Let’s pour it in the eyes and ears of the rest since the dagger doesn’t scare them. Just remember the question. Who sent you?"

“I’ll tell you,” one of the men leans forward and throws off the hand of a comrade holding him by the shoulder.

"Do not dare!" a friend shouts at him and, grabbing him by the throat, strangles him.

"I went through lead torture, I had enough!" the one who decided to give out information pushes him away, and, pulling up his sleeve, demonstrates ugly deep burns that covered his arm below the elbow. "I'd rather die."

Guuk's warriors separate the men clinging to each other.

“You will die, traitor,” shouts the second, and is silent forever, nailed to the wall with the sword of Khosrov.

“This is Zhu,” the man says to Guuk, who is stroking the blade of his dagger, taken from his comrade, who has died on the table.

***

Guuk, pushing the door, finds himself on a busy street flooded with sunshine, smiling at the boy who continues to play with stones. The boy having seen the warrior forgot about the game and admires his gleaming armor. The ruler goes to Mammon and, accompanied by his warriors, leaves the street. Khosrov does not even wipe the blood dripping from his sword and, having put it in its sheath, kicking the head cut off by him, also leaves the diner.

“I was almost sure it was Zhu. Daud would visit first himself, he has other methods," Guuk raises a bowl of wine to his lips, and then, bending forward cuts off a piece of meat with his dagger from a lamb strung on a spit.

Warriors have dinner right in the field after regular exercises. Guuk, Arslan, and Khosrov sit at the head of a tablecloth spread on the grass.

“Zhu is a strong opponent,” Arslan wipes grease from his lips with the back of his hand. “But I don’t think he will defeat us in an open battle."

“Firstly, Zhu does not play openly,” Guuk chews meat. “Secondly, the main thing for me is that he does not team up with Daud, here I will rely on the fact that the latter likes to act alone and even more likes to receive all the glory."

“It is necessary to continue cleaning, the city is crammed with cockroaches, I do not doubt it,” a well-fed Khosrov lies down on the grass.

“Keep your ears open, and let everyone in the city be on the alert. We won't leave Iblis for a long time. Let's look at the alignment of forces," Guuk rises to his feet. "You," he nods to Khosrov, "are responsible for scouts and mercenaries, crush everyone. And you," he turns to Arslan, "for ours, who work in the camp of the enemy. I want reports on any move by Zhu and Daud. We will continue to prepare for the campaign, the dates will be slightly shifted."

The ruler goes to Mammon, tied to a post and chewing grass, and, having patted him on the neck, climbs onto the horse.

The sun is lost behind the horizon, leaving behind a blood-red canvas and forcing everyone to look at it, struck by the beauty, even for a split second. Guuk is no longer mesmerized by sunsets or sunrises. He spurs his horse and, leaving clouds of dust behind himself and his warriors, is carried away towards the city gates. It is time for the Ruler of the East to see the one whose lips are brighter than the bloodiest sunset of the Empire of Skulls.

***

Yuna did not notice how she fell asleep, lying in the cooling water in the bath of the ruler, but her favorite smell seeping into open pores woke her up.

“My lord,” the girl reaches for the side of the bathtub, asking for his arms.

Yuna doesn’t care that the man is in armor and she will wet him. It is important to her that, apparently, Guuk just returned to the palace and immediately found her. Yuna barely manages to hold back her jubilant squeal, she will never get used to such attention from the ruler.

“It begins to seem to me that you chose me only to use the bath,” Guuk, bending down, pulls her out of the water, wraps her in a towel picked up from the bench, and immediately hugs her.

“You have figured me out, my lord,” the girl giggles. “The smell of horse manure got into my nose so much that no matter how much I bathe, I still feel it, so I try to wash myself off."

“You smell like candied plums,” the man strokes her marble-cut cheekbones. "In the morning you smell like fresh milk, I love to smell you while you sleep. Now you smell like me, and for me, there is no smell sweeter. When you smear yourself with oils, the smell of flowers and plums creates such a beautiful mix that I want to devour you. Even though I always want it.” Yuna screams in surprise as Guuk holds her under her buttocks and lifts her.

"Did you have dinner?" Yuna purrs in his ear as Guuk leads her down the hall to the stairs.

“I’m already starting,” the man kisses her wet hair.

“I’m serious,” Yuna wraps her arms around his neck and squints in pleasure. “I’ll tell them to prepare it, you eat, then I’ll give you a massage ..."

“I had dinner in the field,” Guuk melts from her care and tenderness, “but I won’t refuse a massage."

In the bedroom, Yuna puts on a red silk robe brought by the servant sent by Bibi, takes a vial of oil, and climbs onto the bed, where she takes off Guuk's shirt. The man lies on his stomach, and the girl, climbing on him, generously pouring rose oil into her palm, begins to massage his powerful back.

"How do you live here?" Guuk asks, pulling a pillow under his head.

“Not well actually” Yuna mutters, pressing on his vertebrae. “I didn’t go out to the harem, I’m sitting here, but I often run to my chambers, I watch how they furnish it. Tomorrow it will be ready. By the way, thank you for giving me such a luxurious bedroom."

"What?" Guuk raises his head and looks at her in surprise.

“Well, you didn’t know about it, but I chose for myself the chambers next to yours,” the girl bites her lower lip and instantly finds herself under the man pressing her into the bed.

“You are a fox,” Guuk runs his tongue over the bite site.

“I’m a fox,” Yuna wraps her hands around his face and opens her lips, immediately sinking into a long and deep kiss, not understanding how you can miss a person so much if you just saw him in the morning. 

"Anything for you"

“But you didn’t give Mammon,” Yuna snorts, stroking his strong shoulders.

“Do you want me to take you hunting and ride Mammon?” the man catches her fingers and kisses them one at a time.

"I do!" Yun gets out from under him and claps her hands. "Really want to. I will live for this."

“You’re funny,” Guuk smiles gently at her and lies down on his stomach again, allowing the girl to climb on him and continue the massage. "And amazing. I have not yet made you gifts, expect them by morning, but you do not ask me for jewelry, but you rejoice in the hunt. What kind of girl are you?"

“I love jewelry too, but hunting more. You rejoice in jewels once when you receive them, and you carry the memories of the hunt through your whole life. My father took me, but I'm sure it won't compare to what you show me."

Yuna presses harder on the tense muscles and, bending down, kisses the neck right along the hairline. Guuk stares at the thigh that was exposed because of the robe that has slipped off and, abruptly turning around, catches the girl in his arms.

“I want you,” he opens her dressing gown and, pulling it off, attacks the body he is hungry for. He rubs it like ashes between his palms, prints it on the sheets, and absorbs her smell, moans, and breath. He makes her suffocate from sensations, he, from one look at her, breaks into pieces, and only in her hands is he assembled into one whole. Guuk was born in fire, grew up, making his way from fire to fire, called himself a flame, and turns into ashes from the mere touch of thin fingers.

Yuna lies exhausted on his chest, only mumbles to all questions, whines that the man has taken all her strength, threatens to complain to Mammon, and he will certainly throw him off the saddle. Guuk admires how his hickeys and bites blossom on her naked skin, and the girl runs her fingers along his arm, looking at the old scar from the burn received in Miras.

"It was very painful?" Yuna raises her head and looks at him.

“That was the last time I was in pain,” Guuk tries to remove his hand, but Yuna does not let go.

“But you have a lot of scars,” the girl does not lag behind, although she perfectly sees that the topic is unpleasant for him.

“I don’t feel pain anymore."

"What about now?" Yuna pinches him in the side, wrinkling her nose, following the unshakable face. Guuk can hardly suppress a smile. "But like this?" she bites him on the shoulder, and the man, laughing, ruffles her hair.

“I won’t feel it,” Guuk pulls her to him. "Don't try."

“It hurts not only from injuries,” Yuna lays her head on his chest, “so don’t say that again.”

For a couple of minutes, they lie in silence, listen to each other's measured breathing, and enjoy peace.

“I have to move to the North soon, and I really don’t want to leave you,” Guuk breaks the silence.

"So take me with you!" Yuna rises on her elbows.

"Don't go crazy, I won't take that risk."

"Well, why are you going on a hike?" Yuna asks sadly. “You are the most powerful ruler on these lands, everyone is already afraid of you, and your palaces are filled with untold riches. Why are you not enough?"

"It's not just about riches and lands," Guuk pulls her back on himself and presses her to his chest. “I have an army of five hundred thousand men. If I do not unleash wars, I will not feed my army. In peacetime, it is difficult to maintain such an army, and without it, I will be left without a head. Therefore, this time I'm not going for the lands, I'll just take them in addition. My troops'  swords are rusting, and the soldiers are getting gloomier every day. The war for a couple of months makes them happy and well-fed."

“You can’t fight forever,” Yuna doesn’t understand.

"I can. I want the whole world, and I still have so much to conquer."

"It looks like greed," the girl grows gloomy.

"No, absolutely wrong statement. It's not greed, it's the desire to move. I set a goal, and when I reach it, I strive for a new one. You can’t stand still, you won’t notice how you put down roots, you grow into the ground, and then you can’t break out."

“I don’t see anything wrong with taking root."

“That’s good, but why rush? If I live to an advanced age, I become weak, I will stop. In the meantime, the whole world is waiting for me. My sons will rule the four corners of the world. I will subdue them for them."

“Do you talk to all your women like that? Tell them your thoughts,” Yuna suddenly asks.

“They don’t even know my name, and you’re jealous,” the ruler kisses her on the corner of her lips. “Because of you, now my harem is just symbolic."

Guuk leaves at dawn, and Yuna, after sleeping for a couple more hours, wakes up from the visit of Bibi, who announced that the chambers are ready. The joyful girl slides out of bed under Bibi's gaze and spreads her arms as the servant puts a silk robe on her.

“A gift from the master,” Yuna’s attention is drawn to the servant who stopped at the threshold, in whose hands are two small caskets. The girl nods, allowing the man to enter, and he puts the boxes on the bedside table, bows, and leaves the bedroom. Yuna lifts the gold-tiled lid of the first box and looks in admiration at the emerald-studded choker and long earrings.

“The lord is very generous,” Bibi smiles, admiring the sparkle of stones in the girl’s hands.

“I like it very much,” after examining the jewelry again, Yuna slams the box shut. "What is there?" she reaches for the second.

“The master has told you to choose the ones you like the most from these stones,” Bibi says.

"Why? Will he order something from the masters?" Yuna stares at the multi-colored gems in the box with her mouth open.

“Choose please,” Bibi asks, “he wants to make a surprise."

“When we are alone, you can call me by my name,” Yuna smiles at him. “Let it stand here, for now, I’ll choose it in the evening and show it to you,” she puts the casket aside.

Yuna comes out of the bedroom and after a short walk, Bibi follows her into her new room. The girl stops in the center of the bedroom and admires its decoration with admiration. The large bed in the middle does not hint but openly shows that she will not sleep alone in it. The bed is covered with a dark blue satin bedspread, littered with goose-down pillows. A translucent blue canopy, trimmed at the edges with frills, falls on it, flowing. The heavy curtains that cover the window and exit to the balcony are also blue, Yuna insisted on her favorite color. There is a large mirror in the corner of the room, as well as a massive chest for clothes, a table with silver candlesticks trimmed with floral ornaments, an easy chair, and a chest of drawers in the bedroom.

“The two men outside the door are your personal guard,” Bibi says. “They are with you everywhere, except for the territory of the harem, so get used to the fact that there will be two more shadows behind you. All your food is tasted and tested in the same way as the ruler's food. Please refrain from taking any food unless it is served to you by your personal servant. Also, a personal physician and I will be at your disposal.

“Fine,” Yuna goes to the window. “Now I can do the affairs of the palace, otherwise I just eat and sleep,” she thinks.

There is a knock on the door, and Ani comes in a minute later. Bibi, leaving them, leaves the bedroom.

“I’m glad you came,” Yuna invites the girl to sit down.

“Your place is beautiful,” Ani looks at the room with delight.

"I like it too. How is it in the harem? Are they missing me?" Yuna chuckles.

“Better not show up,” Ani sits next to her. “They are all nervous, wondering what will happen. I do not particularly go to the common room, and spend my time mostly in his room."

“Listen, you said that you were in love, you almost drowned yourself because of him,” Yuna abruptly changes the subject. "Are you his only one?"

“Yes, but I don’t know for how long,” Ani replies sadly. “He didn’t promise me anything and doesn’t owe me, in theory, but I know for sure that if one day he calls another one to him, it will break my heart."

“My lady, you asked for water from Yasmine,” a shout comes from the other side of the door, and Yuna, jumping off the bed, runs to the exit. The girl, scolding the guards, grabs Yasmin by the hand and drags her into the bedroom.

“I didn’t ask, but I’m happy to see you,” Yuna hugs her.

“My room was prettier,” Yasmin grunts, looking around the bedroom, deliberately teasing her friend.

“Forgive me, Your Highness, but I am also not from a poor family and I am used to sleeping in silks,” Yuna stops short when she notices Ani who has become sad. “Yasmine is my friend,” she introduces her friends.

“I saw you in the harem,” Ani smiles at the girl. "A girl with a mark serving the unmarked."

“I don’t have it of my own free will,” Yasmin grabs an apple from the dish on the chest of drawers and flops down on the bed.

“It doesn’t matter, it will keep you afloat forever and is considered a guarantee that you are a step above everyone else in the harem. And you,” she turns to Yuna, “became Eden's first lady."

“Just like you, you are your master’s favorite,” Yuna does not understand.

“Yes, it probably is,” Ani smooths out the invisible wrinkles on her bed with her palm. “I am happy that I met him and I am very much afraid of losing him."

"Don't you have a mark?" Yasmin crawls up to her.

“No,” Ani lowers her head. “Probably too early to think about it."

"Don't care about the mark!" Yuna doesn't like Ani's sad mood. “You feel good with him here and now. So live together, stop thinking about tomorrow, because it may never come. I am specific in such matters. Today I feel good - I am satisfied, and tomorrow I will think about tomorrow. And now I propose to mark my new quarters at dinner in the garden, the three of us."

“I can’t,” Yasmin whines.

“You will allegedly serve and sit with us, I will decide everything,” Yuna assures her.

"Are you going to the harem yet?" Ani approaches the mirror and straightens her hair.

“Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, you need to mentally prepare to dive into this viper hole again,” Yuna answers and asks everyone to leave.

Lunch is fun. Friends laugh a lot, share stories from life, and part only in the evening.

Yasmin says goodbye to her friends and for the first time since her stay in Eden, in a good mood, goes to the front yard to ask the caretaker what to do next. The girl freezes in place when she sees Arslan standing with two warriors at the fountain. The first thought is to hide, but too late, Yasmin feels the eyes on her, and the cowardly desire to escape instantly evaporates. All the good mood disappears, and its place is taken by a primal, uncontrollable fear, which gathers all the insides of the girl into a ball and makes her tremble. It seems to Yasmin that if the man takes a step toward her, she will switch off from nervous tension. They sleep together, and often have dinner, he presses her into his bed for long nights, breaks any defense, and takes her without asking permission, he is as close as no one has ever been before, but she is still afraid of him. Yasmin, it seems, holds on, even answers at times, does not take her eyes off, but every next second in the company of this man is a titanic work, his every movement or word is cracks on a seeming steel shell, from which the girl’s blood is gushing. Arslan smears her with a colorless look and returns his attention to the warriors again. She hardly unsticks her feet from the ground and, spitting on the caretaker and the tasks goes to the backyard. As soon as she turns the corner, she starts running, even if she saves herself for a couple of hours from the demon sucking out her soul.

Ani, still smiling after a wonderful time spent, goes to her chambers, as through the arches on the terrace she sees Khosrov jumping from his horse in the courtyard. The girl, turning around, goes back to the courtyard and, going out into the street, hides behind a column.

“I see you,” Khosrov grins, stopping on the other side of the column.

“But I’m not hiding,” the girl slowly walks around it, moving towards him, and finds herself between the column and Khosrov.

"Someone drank wine without me," Khosrov touches her lips. "Lots of wine."

“Someone drank a whole jug of wine,” Ani chuckles and clings tighter to the man when he throws her over his shoulder and heads for the palace.

“Someone needs to be punished urgently,” Khosrov slaps her on the ass right on the move.

Khosrov stands by the bed, and takes off his armor and clothes, Ani lies naked on her stomach on a crumpled bedspread and watches him closely.

“I dined with the new favorites of other rulers,” the girl draws the pillow towards her.

“I’m glad that you have someone to talk to and you don’t get bored,” Khosrov, who had only time to take off his shirt, sits down next to her and slowly strokes her appetizing ass.

“I still miss you,” the girl says quietly.

"What can I do so that you don't get bored?" Khosrov bends down and leaves kisses along the girl’s spine.

“Spend more time with me,” Ani turns to face him and, rising, wraps her arms around his neck. “Because I miss my man."

Khosrov knocks her down on the bed and, resting his head on her chest, closes his eyelids.

“I told you about myself and my past, and maybe I don’t have the right to ask for this, but I also want to know more about you,” Ani says timidly, playing with his hair.

“There is nothing bright or even interesting in my past,” Khosrov grins. “I am an orphan who survived by stealing. I thought that I would not live to be sixteen, or I would live without arms, but I still stole, because when you want to eat, it does not matter that they can cut off your arm for it. Then I met the one who became my family. Together with him, we built an empire, together with him we will expand it. This is such a boring life I have," the man rises and with difficulty restrains a laugh. “So boring that you even fell asleep,” he gets to his feet and, taking a coverlet from the chest of drawers, carefully covers the sleeping girl, and lies down next to her.

“You are very important to me,” he removes her blond hair from her forehead and gently touches her with his lips, “so much so that it scares me. I can’t talk about it, because I’m not accustomed, I don’t know how, because as much as I communicate with you in my head, I haven’t talked to anyone in my life. I can't tell you how your smile alone makes me feel, but I'm fighting with myself and one day I'll tell you how I feel. Tomorrow I will take you to Iblis, show you the city that I built myself. Previously, I was only interested in Guuk's approval, now I care about yours. In the meantime, sleep, my favorite jasmine girl."

***

Yasmin finishes sweeping the front yard, humming a tune of her own making, and daydreaming about a bowl of hot soup. Arslan watches her from the balcony. The man, leaning on the railing, has been standing on the balcony for twenty minutes now and watching the girl who even sweeps the yard so gracefully, as if dancing. Yasmin flutters between the arches collects leaves in piles with a broom and draws patterns known only to her on the stone-paved courtyard. Arslan, watching her, smiles himself, and a feeling of happiness fills every cell of his body. This happiness fades instantly, as soon as Arslan sees a guy approaching Yasmin. Sudden wild anger covers the ruler with a heavy wave, smears the lights of the lanterns, and the girl's face turns everything into one continuous white spot. Arslan glares at the guy, but because of the rage pulsing in his temples and the veil of anger in front of his eyes, he sees nothing. He grips the marble so tightly under his fingers that it seems to be covered with ornate cracks. All his mood evaporated because she smiled at him. Arslan controls her, her whole life depends on him, but Yasmin doesn’t smile at him. Stone after stone, all his stamina collapses, leaving a column of dust behind him.

“I asked you to grab a bucket to collect the leaves in it,” Yasmin mutters with displeasure, looking sideways at Hoshin, a twenty-five-year-old boy, with whom she often gets on the same assignments.

“Maybe I like it when you make a disgruntled pug,” Hoshin laughs at her.

“Moron,” Yasmin tries to get angry, and in the end, unable to hide her smile, she walks around him and goes for the bucket herself.

Arslan follows her with a heavy look, and then, pushing off the railing, hides in his chambers.

***

After sex, Yasmin always crawls away, falling asleep, sleeping restlessly, because she controls herself all the time, she forbids herself to touch him even in a dream. Arslan no longer binds her, does not cause pain, and even keeps his rudeness in check. Every night, Yasmin, gritting her teeth, endures until the man quenches his thirst, and then lies in wait for permission to leave the bedroom. Arslan may have changed his tactics, perhaps he has become much softer, but nothing changes in Yasmin - she still hates him, and lets him in through her strength, and dreams of leaving damned Iblis forever.

That night, she wakes up abruptly, feeling how tightly she is held in his arms, and, being still sleepy, pushes the man away, realizing late that she should not have. Arslan does not let go, moreover, he presses her closer to himself and, when trying to escape, leaves ugly bruises on her thin wrists. Arslan forcibly imposes his obsession on her, literally shoves it in the throat, and, covering her mouth with his hand, makes her swallow. Yasmin chokes on his obsession, and tears her throat into blood, but does not swallow, as soon as the man releases her, she immediately spits it out.

“You are mine,” he bites her chin. "You will die mine. You already know my character at least a little, and if you sometimes forget that you belong to me, then go to the mirror, look at the letters on the collarbones, and refresh your memory," he runs his fingernail over the faded initials, "Or should I fill you all over with them?"

“It will pass, my lord,” the girl smiles brokenly. “Someday you will get over it."

“This will never go away,” the man hangs from above and presses on her knees to spread her legs. Yasmin bites her cheek from the inside until it bleeds, but obeys.

Arslan is sure of what he says. It won't work because he's not just obsessed with her body. He does not want to just fuck her, he sits by her bed all night long, choking in his anger at the girl that she does not want to hug him. He clearly understands that Yasmin is disgusted by his touch and that she forces herself to follow his orders. Arslan feels everything perfectly and sees this hatred oozing out of her, but even if she is poisoned, these emotions are pure, undisguised, he still won’t get more from her. Arslan never had it like that, having quenched his hunger, his appetite dulled, and he switched to someone else, and with Yasmin, he wants to kiss for an insanely long time, absorb her smell, the warmth of her palms and never let go of her arms until the end of time. But kissing doesn't work because Yasmin never kisses. Because the man puts pressure on her mouth, forcefully opens her lips, bites into her, hurts her, himself, and let Yasmin lose every fight, Arslan feels like a loser.

In the depths of his soul, Arslan understands that the girl he came across is not one of those who will accept fate, and will grow feelings for someone she cannot get rid of, but still presses. He does not hope, but forces, because if Yasmin leaves, his personal sun will go out, and he will be bogged down in darkness. Arslan is a warrior who is used to solving everything with his sword and diplomacy, but it is impossible to talk with Yasmin. She has thick walls built around her, and Arslan breaks them, gets to her body, torments her, and even in the process, when the girl is under him when there is nowhere closer and deeper, the man still feels himself on the other side of the world, and Yasmin builds new walls.

Yasmin is his love, and Arslan would rather tear out her heart with his own hands than let her belong to another. They can't even look at her, let alone touch her. Arslan is so obsessed with her that he would sew her into himself so that once and for all no one gets to the girl through the steel armor of the man. She bears his name, his mark, and belongs to his harem, but Arslan sees only negation in her eyes. It takes a long time to break Yasmin, even an eternity, but the ruler is ready because the smell of saffron is his oxygen, her voice is the only thing he wants to hear, and her smile is the one for which he is ready to kill. Too bad she doesn't smile at him. It is a pity that one cannot make a person fall in love. The final choice is still up to the partners, and Yasmin does not choose. She knows perfectly well that this man is destined for her, but she slams all the doors and windows and fills them with the ground so that even a ray does not leak out. Yasmin does not know how to forgive and will not, because love can break through even through concrete, but does not always break through the ground impregnated with the blood. 

All Arslan is left with is the chains wrapped around Yasmin, the other end of which is driven into the man. And if they are destined to live forever like this, then he will force her to live, and he will live, because otherwise, it is not life at all. Otherwise, Arslan will not be able to.

***

Today, Yasmin is cleaning the main pool along with three other guys, including Hoshin. Having finished cleaning, they, having fun talking, go to the backyard for dinner, and no matter how much Yasmin pushes Hoshin away, he still reaches out and buries another daisy in her hair, shouting to the whole yard that the girl is a nymph of flowers. Yasmin is embarrassed by such attention, barely holding back a smile, and continues to push the guy away, trying to be the first to reach the table.

“You’re a nymph, you can’t walk on the ground,” Hoshin laughs and, picking her up in his arms, spinning her, lowers her to the ground.

“Idiot,” Yasmin pretends to be displeased and sits down at the table.

Arslan, leaving Damir in the stable, leaves it through the front exit.

In the evening, they don't come for Yasmin. The girl is just happy about it. She spends half the day cleaning and spends half an hour in Yuna's bedroom, where her friend feeds her delicious desserts. It wasn't until dinner time that Yasmin noticed that she hadn't met Hoshin all morning, even though they were supposed to clean the garden together. Yasmin decides that the guy was sent on another assignment and continues to do her own thing. Toward evening, when all the work has already been completed and the servants are dispersed to their little rooms, the girl, who did not even see Hoshin at the table, goes to the guys standing aside, with whom he often talked.

"Have you seen Hoshin?" Yasmin stops two steps away from them.

All three guys, instantly gloomy, turn away and go to the barracks, without honoring her with an answer.

"I'm talking to you!" Yasmin, who does not understand, shouts at them in the back.

“Follow me,” Yasmin shudders at a voice from behind and, turning around, sees one of the gardeners, an elderly man who is in charge of the flowers. The girl silently follows him, goes around the palace, and stops at the wall.

“He stood here a day ago,” the man nods at the wall. “The guys washed off the blood, but it’s not completely clean, I can see the splashes."

"What?" Yasmin does not understand and, coming closer, in the light of the lanterns, she looks at the darkened drops of blood on the snow-white wall.

“Be kind, don’t approach anyone, and don’t communicate with anyone, you are cursed and bring death to our children,” the man says angrily.

"But I…"

“The master waved his sword, saying your name. Everyone heard it,” the man shakes his head and moves away, leaving the girl imprinted into the wall by the weight of awareness slowly seeping into the brain.

Yasmin wraps her head in her hands and slides to the ground, dreaming that the whole palace would collapse and leave her under it because she would not be able to bear the death of an innocent person. Human cruelty has no boundaries, Yasmin was convinced of this by the example of Arslan. But all his cruelty so far only concerned her, he tore her flesh, bled, broke bones, and Yasmin endured it, even got used to it, changed her approach, and saved herself from pain, but it turned out that this man hurts without touching. He gutted Yasmin's soul, made her dream of death, and turned the sunniest and most cheerful girl of this palace into a shadow. He mocks her with the composure of the most skillful chiropractor, takes out the bones one by one from the living girl, steps back, and admires whether she will take another step, how long she will live, and at what moment she will touch the ground with her head. Yasmin is already a weak-willed doll, a body that has surrendered to his hands, locked its dreams, and desires behind iron locks, has not looked at the gate for a long time, not waiting for either the prince, or help, or even tomorrow. Arslan does not stop, does not play enough, he oppresses and breaks, and receives open pleasure from the deeds of his hands. He just took out the spine from Yasmin, otherwise, why is the girl crawling, why can’t she find the strength to stand up on her feet? She is smeared on the wall, sprinkled with someone else's blood. Hoshin's death rattle is distinctly heard in her ears, she was not here, she did not see anything, but the inflamed consciousness plays with her and shows her the pictures of Arslan's short monologue, the blade of the sword, ripping the skin. After each time, Yasmin promised herself that she would feel better later. This time, she will remain at this wall, crushed to the ground with a load of guilt. 

Everything is over for Yasmin, she no longer waits for the morning, all her dreams have scattered into ashes in the night, on the palms, from which someone else's blood flows down in viscous drops. She will smear it on the face of her executioner. Arslan has power, he has strength, but he does not have Yasmin, he never will, and if he cannot accept this, then let him kill her, because she, not Hoshin, should have been lying on the ground that night. Yasmin rises on her wobbly legs and drags herself towards the palace.

“I need Kan Arslan,” she repeats to the guard for the fifth time, while they grab her under the chest and drag her to the exit. Yasmin fights breaks her nails against their armor, draws strength from her desperation, and screams, calling his name. The caretaker of the palace who ran out demands the guards to let the girl through.

"The master ordered."

Yasmin does not know how she goes upstairs to the well-known bedroom, and flies through the stairs, driven by resentment, anger, and most importantly, hatred. She does not allow her consciousness, exhausted by the news, to turn off, or take a temporary break. She walks into the room and freezes five paces from him. Arslan is standing opposite the window with a goblet in his hand and carefully looks at the girl creeping at the seams.

"Do you want to tell me something?" he brings the glass to his lips and, having taken a sip, puts it on the cabinet.

“Yes,” Yasmin breathes out and steps closer. Arslan sees her condition, the bitterness, corroding the girl, which like a thick blanket, covers two people in the room.

“I want…” Yasmin licks dry lips and feels her staggering. “I want knives, a lot of knives, I want to stick each one into you up to the hilt. I want to," she feverishly runs around the room with her eyes, looking for something to cling to, to stand on her feet. “But I can’t,” she finally looks at the man. “Because you are stronger, you have an army, guards. I can't." She comes closer. “But remember that on the day you die, I will celebrate if I don’t die before that. Your death is my greatest wish. Know that I hate you so much that I would sell my soul to the devil for the opportunity to rip out your rotten heart."

"Did you say everything?" Arslan grins and stands close, surprised that the girl does not recoil. “Today I will forgive you for allowing yourself to address me as “you”. I see that you have a bad mood."

“You took the life of an innocent,” Yasmin’s eyes are filled with nervous tension, the room is floating.

“I decide this,” Arslan holds out his hand and touches her cheekbone with his fingers. “You can’t look at mine, even more so touch it."

"Did it hurt you that I smiled at him?" Yasmine doesn’t drop his hand, she sticks to him, puts her palms on his chest, and peers straight into his eyes. "Did it hurt that I was good with him?" she smiles madly at him. "Is it hurt that this will never happen to you? Do you think I don't know how you look at me, how you stroke me at night? Do you think I don't understand anything? I understand everything very well,” she smoothes the shirt on his chest. “But I won't smile at you. Never. I'll cut off my tongue, but I won't say anything nice to you, because I have nothing for you."

“I love you,” the enraged man presses her into himself. "You have no choice."

“It doesn’t matter, it’s empty here,” Yasmin taps on her chest. "If you open it, then there is only hatred. Do you want it? It's all yours anyway!"

“Repeat this to yourself more often, because you are still mine, and whether you like it or not, you will give birth to my children and be here for as long as I want,” Arslan shakes her by the shoulders, from the last strength controls his anger at her words.

“I told you the first night,” Yasmin keeps on her feet thanks to his hands. “You can take my body, but not my heart. I will hate you forever."

“I won’t let you go anyway, even in the next world you will be mine, so deal with your hatred,” the man watches the fluttering eyelashes. “And one more thing: your life as a servant is over. I'm bored with this game, you're back in my harem."

“I have never been yours,” Yasmin shouts in his face. “Kill at least all the men of the palace, you won’t get them out of my head.” I will represent others instead of you..." Arslan strikes with a flourish, does not calculate the strength, loses control for a moment, and only comes to his senses from the blood splashed on his face.

He squats down next to the unbalanced girl lying on the floor, gently brushing her hair off her forehead. It hurts to open her eyes, Yasmin spits out blood, but it fills her mouth again, flowing out onto the floor. Her cheek was numb from pain, but even this pain does not overwrite what she received at the wall where Hoshin died.

“You are doomed to me,” Arslan whispers tenderly, runs his knuckles across her cheek, gets to his feet, steps over the girl wiping her bloody lip, and goes to the exit.

After lying down for a couple of minutes, Yasmin gets on all fours and, leaning on the bed, rises to her feet. She only takes a step towards the door, when, clasping her stomach with her hands, she falls again - now on her knees. The girl throws up a meager dinner right on the carpet in the ruler's bedroom, and she no longer attempts to get up. Yasmin wipes her mouth with her sleeve and, turning over on her back, looks at the tiled ceiling with a hazy look, feeling nausea rise in her throat again.

***

Daud Mert sits on a horse and looks down from the cliff at the city below, blazing in flames. He admires the ashes flying against the background of a bloody sunset, hears nothing, stretches out his hand, puts his palm under the black rain, and smears it between his fingers.

“We have nothing more to do here,” the ruler’s assistant tightens the horse’s reins.

“Beautiful,” Daud nods towards the once large and developing city, which is now covered in a thick curtain of smoke. "This city will burn to the ground, and I will rebuild it, create a new one, only mine."

“The main thing is that you, my lord, like it,” the assistant answers. “We took out all the gold and jewels. Forgive me my courage, I know that you do not choose anyone from someone else's harem, but there are two girls so beautiful that they are worthy only of you ..."

“It’s like you’ve been with me for the first year,” the gloomy man interrupts him. “Beauty must be impeccable, pristine. No matter how beautiful they are, they are already stained with other people's hands, saturated with someone else's smell, and have lost all their value to me, so you will give them all to the warriors. I'm not picking up scraps from someone else's table, and you better remember that by now."

“Yes, my lord,” the pale man answers and, turning his horse, returns to the soldiers camped on the plain below.

Chapter 12: The illusion of happiness

In the morning, Yuna, after seeing Guuk off with a kiss at the doorstep of her bedroom, decides to visit Bao. She orders the servants to serve her breakfast on the terrace, goes down to the first floor, and, passing through a long corridor, goes to the room where Bao usually does all his business.

“My lady,” seeing the girl, a heavyset man rises to his feet. All these days Bao fearfully was waiting for her visit.

“Don’t bother,” Yuna nods to the chair, and she sinks into the second one. She contemptuously looks at the mess on the table, where the papers lie right on a platter of chopped fruit, and the elbows of the man’s dressing gown stick to the stains from spilled and dried sherbet. “I’m sure you knew that I would come."

“I have been waiting, my lady,” the pale man lowers his eyes.

“You know, and if you don’t know, then keep in mind that you and your methods are disgusting to me,” the girl scrolls the ring with a large emerald on her finger, carefully looking at the man, “but at the same time, I perfectly understand that not everyone will be able to control a staff of two hundred servants. Leaving aside your disgusting methods you are doing your job and producing results. I will think about a new ruler here and I want you to know about it, but for now, you will continue to do what you were doing. If I ever hear about your punishments, about how you starve servants - although I learned that you are given enough coins to support them, then you will be fired from work in the blink of an eye. And if the master finds out about what part of the money allocated for the maintenance of servants you appropriate, then will not be limited with dismissal. You know that my master is not distinguished by kindness. Am I making myself clear?" Yuna leans back in her chair.

Bao, swallowing noisily, nods frequently.

“That’s great,” Yuna gets to her feet and heads for the door. “And one more thing,” she turns around, “the children of the servants who live in the palace, in addition to food, will also receive desserts. If someone broke the rules and is guilty, then I want to participate in a conversation with him and decide for myself how guilty he is and whether he deserves punishment."

Proud of herself, or rather the fact that her voice did not flinch, the girl returns to her room and asks to send Yasmin to her. She is informed that Yasmin is no longer on the staff, and the upset girl decides to go to the harem, hoping to find her friend there and find out what happened.

Yuna chooses between the numerous outfits Bibi delivered to her for a long time and eventually stopped her choice on black pants sewn from thin fabric and a beige translucent blouse with a deep neckline. The girl completes the outfit with a set of jewelry recently presented by Guuk, allows Bibi to put makeup on her, and, after examining herself in the mirror again, goes downstairs.

As soon as Yuna goes through the doors of the harem held for her by the servants, a deathly silence to which she is already accustomed instantly falls in the room. Yuna slowly walks to a soft sofa in the corner, littered with pillows, and looks for Yasmin with her eyes. She is not here. Yuna sits down on the couch, asks for a glass of wine, and looks at the harem dwellers looking at her with a smile. After a couple of minutes, all the girls of the harem gather around her, vying with each other introducing themselves and trying to snatch at least a second of attention. Rin, as she was sitting with Saria at the fountain, remains in place now all alone, because everyone around her has gathered around the master's new favorite. Yuna quickly gets tired of the unwanted attention and, deciding to keep looking for Yasmin, gets to her feet. She is almost at the door when Rin and Saria catch up with her.

"Can we talk?" the blond asks.

"About what?" Yuna smiles venomously at her. "About the fact that I stole the jewelry that I'm wearing from you?"

“I don’t want to talk about the past,” Rin lowers his eyes.

“But the future is built on the bones of the past, you can’t forget it just like that,” Yuna clicks her tongue.

"I understand, moreover, I know that I did a lot of stupid things, but I'm counting on your huge heart..."

“Don’t try,” the girl stops her with a wave of her hand, “you are unpleasant to me, but my memory is good. You won’t put a spoke in my wheels, and I will try to help you find a worthy pair. If you make a wrong step, I personally will be the one who will sign your death warrant."

“I didn’t doubt your kindness and I promise that the past is in the past,” Rin smiles at her.

“I apologize for allowing myself to speak unflatteringly about you,” Saria mutters.

Yuna gives them another look of indifference and walks out.

***

“I hate the palace and palace intrigues,” says Yuna, who entered the main hall, where Guuk is having dinner all alone and walks up to him with a lazy gait.

The ruler puts down the cup and does not take his eyes off the girl. A translucent beige fabric reveals a thin neck and collarbones as if carved from stone, between which a new gift rests, but even the brilliance of a precious stone does not overshadow her beauty.

“I’m so tired today, as I never got tired, cleaning the stable,” Yuna pouts and, bypassing the tablecloth, kneels down on the man’s knees, and immediately wraps her arms around his neck. “But I may have resolved the issue with Bao."

“I know,” Guuk kisses her temple, and moves his lips along her cheek.

"What do you know?" the girl narrows her eyes.

“I know everything,” he kisses lightly on the lips. “And what I don’t know yet, I’ll find out anyway, so when deciding something, first ask me."

“But you said that I can change everything except the harem…”

"I'm not talking about the palace, I'm talking about the city. Are you going to Iblis?" The man reaches for the goblet and, having taken a sip, puts it to the girl's lips.

“I asked your assistant how many schools and libraries there are in Iblis, I didn’t say that I would go out into the city without your permission,” Yuna replies offendedly, taking a sip of wine.

"Why do you need it?" Guuk frowns. “I gave you Eden, but I didn’t give you Iblis, so get your beautiful fingers away from my city."

“You are very greedy, my lord,” Yuna moves away from the kiss and lifts her chin. "I just wanted all the children of the city to be able to attend schools because the children of the servants who live in Eden do not go to schools. Girls in your city are not enrolled in schools by parents themselves, in Miras, this was not the case. You can't pay attention to everything, and I wanted to help you," Yuna snorts and reaches for a grape.

“And you gave up so easily,” Guuk laughs.

“No, I just decided to close this topic, and then do everything my own way anyway, well, you spank me for this, I’ll survive,” she shrugs her shoulders and in the next second chokes on the insistent kiss.

“Fine, you will go out into the city, but with at least ten guards, I want to know in advance, so you always warn me. Any other wishes?" the man imprints her into himself and buries his face into her collarbones.

“Yes, I wanted to ask, I need it personally,” she throws her head back, exposing her throat to him. “In Miras, when my father and I went hunting, I saw a waterfall for the first time. It was so beautiful that I still can't forget it. On the roof of the left wing of the palace, you have a greenhouse, where the harem often chills. Do you have such masters who can create an artificial waterfall from the roof down? How can such a system be set up? Eden would be beautiful, and I would live there,” the girl sighs dreamily.

“We need to talk to the masters, I don’t know. If you really want, I'll think about it," Guuk smiles at her. "And now you need to sleep, I'll wake you up before dawn, we'll go hunting."

"Already?" Yuna's eyes light up. "You have no idea how happy I am! Are you coming to sleep with me?"

"No, I need to talk to Arslan."

“By the way,” Yuna ceases to rejoice, “I know that I can’t interfere in the affairs of the second ruler, but my friend Yasmin, the girl who belongs to him…"

“Yuna,” Guuk interrupts her. “You already said it yourself, you can’t interfere."

"He took her away from the servants, locked her up, maybe killed her, I don't know anything about her..." the girl asks desperately.

"Yuna."

“Seljuk, please forget about the waterfall and everything else, try to influence him, he’s your friend…"

"Go to your room," the ruler orders in a chilling tone.

The room is suddenly cold, drafts rush in through the open windows, and the candles are extinguished. As if not the same man, just hugged Yuna a moment ago and burned her with hot kisses. Yuna would have said a lot to him, maybe even thrown a tantrum to get her own, but now it’s not her man in front of her, but the Devil, the one about whom she had heard from her father before, and the one whose name is Guuk. Yuna needs to wait for the return of Seljuk, but for now, she throws off his hands, gets to her feet, and, without betraying her fear, goes to her chambers.

“You are still too small,” the girl hears in the back. “You don’t understand a lot, and if you get offended, I’ll wait until you cool down because you yourself must come to this, and your desires must have a limit."

“As you say, my lord,” Yuna replies without turning around and, having swallowed her resentment, leaves the hall.

***

Yuna kicks the second pillow off the bed and pushes herself up into a sitting position. It's already two in the morning, and three hours since she returned to her bedroom, but she can't fall asleep. The silvery light of the moon fills the room, and casts bizarre shadows on the walls, disturbing her sleep along with the gnawing thoughts.

Guuk is right. Yuna doesn't know what pisses her off more: he refused to even talk about it, or that he's right. In the depths of her soul, Yuna understands that she wants too much, that Arslan is the equal of Guuk, his brother, and friend, and he will not argue with him because of the girl, but it's a shame all the same. If Yuna could deal with the Monster herself, then she would not have asked for Guuk, but she is powerless here, and one can only guess about the fate of Yasmin. Tomorrow, when they go hunting, Yuna won't even talk to Guuk, she won't look in his direction, she'll ignore him, and she'll take revenge on him with coldness. There was no need to scare her like that and return it to the beginning of their acquaintance. There was no need to look at her with that chilling look again and be rude.

Yuna rolls onto her side, pulls the only pillow left on the bed towards her, and wraps her arms around it, finally falling asleep. She whimpers unhappily in her sleep when the pillow clutched in her hands is taken away from her, but immediately stops, feeling how she is pressed against the powerful and already native chest. Yuna does not even open her eyes, she settles more comfortably and, embracing him, is going to sleep further, when she hears:

“Get up, baby devil, long days of hunting await us, and it’s better to get out before the heat."

Yuna, who has only slept for two hours, crawls out of bed with difficulty and examines the clothes brought by the servants for her. She is grateful to Guuk that he did not insist, like her father, that the girl would be just an observer, and now Yuna is no different from other hunters in appearance. She is wearing trousers made of thick leather, her legs from knees to ankles are covered with greaves, a cotta, worn over a shirt, made of dense fabric that reaches the middle of the thigh, and has fastening sleeves to it.

“Knives, a dagger, a bow, and a horn are at your disposal. If you get lost, blow your horn and I’ll find you,” the man laces up her tunic, while Yuna admires the warrior wrapped in black leather. Guuk always looks breathtaking, but now, dressed as a hunter, he knocks her off her feet with his strength and charisma emanating from him in waves. Yuna even seems to be licking her lips.

“Your costume is more beautiful than mine,” the girl, caught by Guuk, struggles with embarrassment.

“You are beautiful even without a costume,” the ruler grins. “One request: please be careful. We hunt as we fight, and all must obey whoever leads. Any disobedience can cost you your life."

Yuna nods and follows the man into the courtyard, where a small part of the warriors accompanying the ruler to hunt have gathered. In addition to the warriors, the girl also sees a dozen servants who load tents, utensils, and everything necessary on the way into the wagons. Yuna approaches Mammon, who is waiting for the master, and after greeting him, strokes the horse.

"See how I can hunt?" the girl kisses the horse on the forehead.

“I forbid you to kiss anyone but me,” Guuk, who stopped behind, breaks the idyll.

“You, my lord, will have to put up with it,” Yuna chuckles. "I fell in love with him before you... Oh," she bites her tongue, realizing that she said too much, but too late, Guuk heard everything.

The ruler does not betray his jubilation. An awkward pause ends with a kiss on the top of the head, and then Guuk orders the groom to bring the horse. Yuna is still angry with herself that she blurted out too much, that her tongue does not obey, but forgets about everything in the world, seeing the beautiful horse that attracts the attention of everyone in the yard.

"Beautiful, right?" Guuk asks, and Yuna nods in fascination, unable to take her eyes off the horse.

"It changes color, I was amazed by this. When it's overcast, it shimmers with silver; when it's sunny, it's like a milky color. I had to unleash a war because of this horse, but it’s worth it, because my girl deserves only the best,” Guuk strokes the animal.

"That's for me?" Yuna asks in disbelief, ready to squeal with happiness, and then jumps on the neck of the man frozen like a statue.

“Sorry, I forgot,” Yuna, scolding herself for the second mistake, steps away from him.

“I’m glad you’re satisfied,” Guuk smiles and, turning to his own, orders to advance. “The hunt will be modest, as it is not planned, usually we go hunting with at least ten thousand, and this hunt is only for you. Therefore, the servants are not sent in advance and there will be no special conditions. Go on a real hunt with me. What will you name the horse?"

"I'll call him Venus."

"Why is it so?" Guuk asks.

"Because it's love," the girl replies curtly and, with the help of the groom, she mounts the horse.

The whole procession, following the imperial banners of Guuk, leaves first Iden, and then Iblis, behind the walls of which the rest of the people join them. Yuna moves along with Guuk in the center, surrounded by numerous warriors.

"Aren't you afraid for your safety?" she asks the ruler. “Very often rulers are killed on the hunt."

“Now I’m hunting with a couple of hundred people, and therefore Khosrov will stay nearby throughout the hunt,” Guuk patiently answers. “I am brave, but not insane."

The caravan reaches the supposed place of hunting on the eighth day. For Yuna, the path is interesting. Having been locked up for so many months within the palace, she seems to be seeing nature for the first time, basking in the sun, running through the meadows, lying on the grass for a long time, since the end of summer is in the yard. At night she falls asleep, listening to the murmur of water and crickets. The only thing that distinguishes her from the rest of the warriors is that Guuk does not allow her to sit around the fire during meals, and the girl eats alone in the tent since the ruler is having dinner with his warriors. Yuna is treated with respect, no one raises an eye when talking to her, and any of her requests are immediately fulfilled.

The hunt will begin at dawn. Guuk was informed that the territory was cordoned off and even circled with ropes, and with the sun he would be the first to move out for prey. Guuk's people split up on the second day of the journey, and most of them headed down the river. They created a living ring around the forest, which narrowed these days, driving the animals to the center, where the hunt itself would begin.

Yuna got up before the man, already sitting on a horse and looking at Guuk talking to the warrior. She can't wait to start hunting, she teases the dogs preparing to hunt and mentally rushes Guuk.

“Remember, you have to be careful,” Guuk finally climbs Mammon and, spurring his horse, takes off. Yuna and all the others advance after him.

Guuk listens all the time, forbids anyone to make noise, and scans the area with his eyes in search of the beast. Yuna, who instead of concentrating on the hunt, mostly watches the ruler, is amazed that Guuk reminds her of a predator sniffing out its prey. Suddenly, Guuk stops Mammon, forcing the others to pull on the reins as well, and raises his hand to give his men a sign that Yuna, of course, doesn't understand. The man nods in the direction of the thickets twenty meters away, and in the next second six dogs are lowered there, and Yuna screams in fright when she sees a large boar fly out from there, which, scattering the dogs that rushed at him, is carried away into the forest. The surviving dogs and hunters rush after the animal. The dogs catch up with the boar in the thicket of the forest, and Yuna, pulling on the reins, looks in horror at how the boar rips open the belly of one of the dogs with its fangs. The boar does not give up, continues to scatter the dogs, as if he does not feel pain from bites, and becomes more and more ferocious. Yuna draws her bow, not understanding why the men don't shoot, but Guuk, noticing this, forbids it and jumps off his horse.

“You are a suicide,” the girl looks frightened at the man who has taken out the dagger and is approaching the beast.

"He fought for his life with dignity, to shoot an arrow at him from a safe distance - not to respect his strength."

Guuk slowly approaches the beast occupied by dogs, and calculates the trajectory. Yuna looks at her companions in shock, hoping that someone will help Guuk or reason, but the warriors seem to be used to the madness of their master and are closely watching him while keeping their spears and bow at the ready. Yuna slides off her horse, intending to help the man herself, and, pulling out a dagger, only takes a step, as she freezes from the order “do not come near”.

The boar calms down, noticing the approach of a man, and, turning to him with his whole body, begins to furiously dig the ground. Beast versus beast. Guuk deftly moves away from the boar that rushed at him and, not allowing him to turn around, plunges the dagger into the neck and then immediately into the side. After a couple of seconds of agony, the boar subsides.

Yuna hunted small game with her gather, this is the first time she sees such a large animal, and also, given how easily the boar killed three dogs, the girl was very scared for Guuk, so now she is sitting on a horse and exhaling with relief. The warriors take the carcass and immediately advance further. Over the next twelve hours, which fly by unnoticed, eight more wild boars, two deer, and, most importantly, a bear, the battle with which lasted an hour and a half and during which Yuna seems to have turned gray, become the victims of the hunters. The huge predator, whose roar made Yuna regret the desire to hunt, struck with its endurance and strength. The bear driven to the rock killed seven hounds, two greyhounds, and one alan, wounded three hunters, and, rushing towards Yuna's horse, frightened her almost to the point of losing consciousness. The bear did not reach the girl. Guuk plunged his spear right into the predator's heart and held it in place with all his strength, not allowing the heavy beast to fall on him, waiting for him to expire from the wounds received from other hunters. Yuna will never forget this duel and will never go hunting again because the last look of the predator is forever imprinted in her mind. Yuna does not want to be the one who breaks into someone else's territory and drowns in blood, even if it's a beast.

When they get to the tent, Yuna is already asleep on Mammon, held by the ruler. Venus follows them. Guuk carefully removes the exhausted and frightened girl from the horse and, placing her on pillows in the tent, is about to return to her people.

“Will you never take me hunting now?” Yuna, who has awakened, holds him by the sleeve.

“I’ll take you, of course,” the man grins.

“But I was scared,” Yuna does not understand. “And to be honest, I won’t go myself anymore, I was very sorry for the animals we killed, and the dogs too."

“So this is your first hunt, everyone is afraid to do something for the first time. And pity on the hunt is not appropriate, once you start, you must finish it, or you will become the dinner of your dinner," Guuk laughs.

"And you sure you don't think I'm a coward?" Yuna doesn't lag behind.

“On the contrary, I think you are very strong,” Guuk strokes her hair. "You were scared, but you broke down to help me, even if it was a huge stupidity because you would not have had the strength to pierce his skin with a dagger. You showed your courage, and also showed that it was important to you."

“Of course, it matters,” Yuna frowns. "And that's why I'm going to make a big fuss the next time you decide to go hunting. I barely survived these days, fearing that you would be torn apart."

“Rest,” the man kisses her on the forehead and returns to the warriors who are carving up prey by the fire.

Yuna sleeps soundly for several hours, and when she wakes up, she pounces on the freshly cooked meat of the beast killed by her man, kindly brought to her by servants. The tent is hot and stuffy, Yuna smelled of forest and sweat. She walks around the tent for a couple of minutes and, realizing that she cannot get rid of the desire to plunge into the river Yuna asks the guard to summon Guuk and eagerly waits for his master.

"How do you feel?" is the first thing Guuk asks.

“Fine, but I’ll be even better if you let me take a dip in the river at least once. I'm sweaty, and dirty, water would take away this drowsiness," Yuna asks.

“I saw you in Eden bathing in the pond, and I would very much like to see this picture again, but for this, I will need to blind a hundred of my warriors,” Guuk grins.

"You were peeping! I knew it," the girl blushes.

"Who could resist? And then, what I did not see, it's too late to be shy."

“Let’s go down the river, it’s dark all around, no one will see anything,” Yuna insists.

“Well, I’ll take the warriors, if they turn around, I’ll gouge out their eyes, you’ll be to blame,” the man agrees.

Guuk and Yuna, surrounded by two dozen warriors, descend to the river. The warriors create a human chain, peer into the darkness, warning of any danger, and Yuna, confident that no one will go against the words of Guuk, pulls off her clothes. The girl, leaving her clothes on the shore, goes to the river and slowly enters the cool water. Guuk stands on the shore and, as if spellbound, watches how the water absorbs a beautiful body that seems to glow under the moonlight, and cannot take his eyes off the one who seemed to have descended to him from heaven. Yuna dives headlong, closing her eyelids in bliss and letting the water caress her body and wash away all fatigue. The girl, enjoying a swim, no longer looks at the shore and suddenly feels strong arms hugging her from behind.

“You couldn’t resist, my lord,” Yuna smiles contentedly, resting her head on his chest.

“It’s impossible with you,” Guuk turns her around to face him and, lifting her under her buttocks, makes her wrap her legs around his torso.

Yuna wraps her hands around his neck and kisses him first. Even though her lips still hurt from the most recent kisses, and the water has not yet had time to wash off the man’s smell from her, although not a single river can wash it away, because Guuk is under the skin, Yuna is still greedy. She suffocates, but does not tear herself away from his lips, kisses as if it were the last time, inflames the man with her hunger, and makes him drop all conventions. Guuk does not hold back for a long time and does not torment himself or Yuna. He fucks her right in the water, making her boil with their passion, and Yuna muffles her moans, biting her teeth into his shoulder, so that the warriors on the shore don’t hear, turn around, don’t become victims of the girl’s desire to swim.

"Do you never get tired?" Yuna blurts out, sliding her palms over his wet shoulders.

“If I stop, I die,” the man pushes deeper and sees the most beautiful flowers of the world blooming on the girl’s snow-white skin.

Yuna herself sits on his cock, which moves heavily without lubrication and causes tangible discomfort, but the girl balances on the verge of painful sensations and pure wild pleasure, which now seems to dull any pain for her. They make love in nature, share one breath for two, become one and make the moon witness their most intimate moment. It is always good with Guuk: with him, the forest is the palace chambers, the earth is the softest featherbed, and the dirty river is the best bathing place. It does not matter where and under what conditions, it is important that Guuk hugs her. It is important that Yuna does not feel completely safe and protected with anyone but him.

Yuna cums first, does not have time to recover, when Guuk, thrusts one more time, also cums, and then whispers “it will hurt” and, without letting the girl come to her senses, plunges his fangs into her collarbones, tearing out a scream from her. Yuna feels the body vibrating, clutched in her hands, and sees triumph in the eyes of the beast, because he officially took his own in the bosom of nature, putting everyone in front of the fact. Guuk licks off drops of blood kisses the bite, and then, rising to her lips, asks for forgiveness for the pain.

'If you want to be saved from the Devil, make him love you.' Yuna did not stop there - she fell in love with him. Between them, from now on, there are not just feelings, but blood, it connects with a thin thread on their wrists, and they are forever tied to each other.

“You marked me,” the dumbfounded girl exhales.

“I told you that there will be traces of my fangs here,” the man strokes the bite site.

“But you didn’t say the main words,” Yuna grumbles offendedly.

“Sometimes words are not needed,” Guuk looks straight into the soul. "They are not needed at all. If I promise to rip out my heart for you and rip it out, which would you prefer? I prefer the second."

"Am I yours now?" Yuna is ashamed of her previous statement.

“You have been mine since you were born. You are conceived for me and born for me."

"So you are my man?" Yuna squints as Guuk carries her out of the water in his arms.

"Only yours."

Yuna believes. She does not need oaths, promises, proofs - Guuk has never made her doubt.

The girl hardly pulls on her clothes sticking to her body, and they, together with the escort, return to the camp, where Yuna ends the night in the arms of the one she loves. In the morning, the whole procession moves back to Iblis.

***

Khosrov keeps his promise to the sleepy girl. The next day, Ani sees the center of Iblis for the first time, accompanied by the ruler. They walk a lot, Ani is amazed at the beauty of the city, listens attentively to Khosrov's stories about the construction, and returns to the palace happy and contented. The joy of the girl doubles when Khosrov declares that she can safely go out for a walk in Iblis, of course, accompanied by guards. Ani has never seen such unprecedented kindness from any master and is sincerely grateful to Khosrov for this. Starting from that day, she goes out into the city, surrounded by guards, and on weekends she always visits the big bazaar, where, buying something for herself, she does not forget about small gifts for Yuna.

Today, although Ani did not plan, she is going to the city again, because she just needs to unwind and escape from the walls pressing on her. In the morning Khosrov told her what no girl would want to hear from her man. Ani mentioned in conversation about her birthday, and Khosrov, continuing to consider a new weapon, indifferently stated that he was sorry, but he should spend these days in a neighboring city. It took Ani a lot of effort not to show the man how much these words hurt her, and she kept waiting for him to leave, to stop holding the mask of indifference in place with her last strength. Tired of indulging in sadness, the girl changed clothes and, having called the guards, went to the center of Iblis.

Walking does not give much pleasure, because Ani mentally still returns to a short dialogue with Khosrov and cannot forget it. Tired of the aimless walk, she turns into the bazaar and decides to walk between the rows, hoping to at least distract herself from the worm of doubt that gnaws at him.

Even though it is a weekday, the bazaar is teeming with merchants and buyers. Porters rush back and forth, the cries of inviting merchants are heard from each counter, and the nose itches from the smell of various spices clogged into it. Ani, tired of men hanging over her soul, asks the guards to stay at the fountain in the center of the bazaar, and she goes to the closed part, where merchants of jewelry and expensive brocade have settled under the domes. Ani is not afraid of getting lost, confident that she will calmly find her way to the palace, and it is unlikely that Khosrov will return before nightfall, if at all. Even if the girl is delayed, she no longer thinks that the ruler, having abandoned his business, will rush to look for her, therefore, leaving her worries, she decides to enjoy the walk rather than return to where she may not be expected. Ani slowly walks past the stalls, admiring the floral ornaments under the domes above her head, running her hands over the flowing fabrics, examining the gleaming utensils and carpets. Passing by rows littered with various fabrics, Ani stops at one of the counters and examines the goods presented on it for a long time. Finally, the right brocade attracts the eye of the girl, Ani holds out her hand to it and, being satisfied with the quality, asks the price.

“Excellent taste,” a thin, short merchant rubs his hands. “This brocade is worthy of rulers favorites."

“I am the ruler’s favorite,” Ani brings the fabric to her eyes.

“Well, yes, and I’m Guuk,” the man giggles disgustingly.

“I am lord Khosrov’s girl,” Ani frowns, having already decided that she won’t buy anything from him.

“I don’t see, or rather, I don’t feel the mark,” the man twists his mouth. “You, my dear, may be sitting in his harem, but I’m talking about his woman, not about those who are called for one night. About those who wear their mark and share with them not only a bed but life, so don't deceive yourself. Are you buying it?"

“You are a disgusting person,” the girl throws the brocade onto the counter, about to leave.

“Because I brought you down from heaven to earth?” The man, who has lost a buyer because of his long tongue, looks angrily. "Why lie to a stranger? If you have money, buy it."

"What's going on here?" Ani hears behind her and, turning around, looks at Khosrov in surprise.

The man, seeing the ruler, instantly falls to his knees behind the counter.

“Nothing,” the girl answers quietly, “I bought brocade but changed my mind."

"What did you say to my woman?" Khosrov hugs the girl, staring intently at the man tapping his teeth in fear.

“Nothing, I beg your pardon,” replies the merchant, not daring to raise his eyes from the floor.

“Close your store before I close it,” the ruler snarls through clenched teeth and leads Ani out of the market by the hand.

Khosrov puts the girl on the Khan and, having climbed onto the horse himself, surrounded by guards, advances towards Eden. They are silent the whole way. Ani is glad that she is sitting with her back to the man and that he does not see her eyes shining with resentment. Khosrov feels the mood of the girl and does not press himself. He heard the words of the merchant and understands that they hurt the girl. In the courtyard of the palace, Ani dismounts from his horse and immediately goes to her chambers, Khosrov follows her.

"Don't you want to tell me anything? You were silent all the way," the ruler stops in front of the girl pulling off her light tunic. “Why is it so late and why didn’t you return to the palace? Why did you go without protection?"

“They were not far away, I wanted to be alone,” the girl folds her clothes, refusing to look at the man. "I would come before nightfall. I did not think that you would suddenly return so early and look for me."

"What is this strange statement?" Khosrov frowns and, grabbing her by the shoulders, nevertheless makes her stop and look at himself. "Are you mad at me? Is it because of the words about the birthday? I said that we have a war on our nose, and I am very busy, but I did not say that I would not come."

“My lord, with your permission, I would like to spend this night alone,” Ani slowly removes his hands from her, looks straight into his eyes, and does not betray the fact that she is on the verge of a breakdown.

“I respect your wishes,” Khosrov replies coldly and goes out, slamming the door loudly.

As soon as he goes out, Ani, who is instantly overwhelmed by heavy thoughts, falls on the bed. What if Khosrov calls another girl? What if Ani had just deprived herself of her man because of resentment? Khosrov is a master, and let his consciousness repeat that Ani has no right to point something out to him or even be offended, but the words of the merchant are still ringing in her ears. He did tell the truth. Even in the palace, Ani does not have the respect that the same Yasmin who does not take into account the desires of her ruler and can afford to say what she pleases has. The whole reality of Ani is an illusion, barely held on by thin threads, where Khosrov loves her and chooses her as his woman. But illusions are destined to dissolve at dawn, and the girl is no longer able to feed on them. She lies now eaten up not only by resentment, but also by jealousy, barely holding on so as not to break into the harem, not to check whether Khosrov summoned someone or left the palace, but she endures. She nails herself to the bed, "don't you dare" whispers. This time, Ani will not go to him, she will die alone from his dislike, but she will not tolerate such an attitude. Khosrov found her himself, took her away, and made her feel special, it’s a pity that the concept of “specialty” turned out to be different for them.

***

Yuna goes into the main hall of the harem the day after arriving from hunting. She, grabbing a pear from a dish by the fountain, catching shocked looks on herself, walks imposingly to the pillows by the indoor pool. As soon as Yuna descends on them, everyone around her gathers and vied with each other to congratulate her on the mark. Among the congratulatory is Rin with Saria. After thanking everyone for the congratulations, Yuna stands up and walks over to Bibi, who is sitting on the couch in the corner and watching everything intently.

“I won’t congratulate you, because, as for me, you have been bearing his mark since the moment you arrived in Eden, from that very “I won’t lie under this freak,” Bibi laughs. “You arrived already with his imprint on you. Just like he returned from Miras different."

“Don’t be smart, I’m tired,” Yuna grins.

"How did you understand?"

"What?" the girl looks at him attentively.

“You know what I mean,” Bibi smiles slyly.

“The first time I felt it was after being punished for escaping,” Yuna says, looking down. "I felt his constant presence while the wounds healed, but my hatred for him drowned out everything else, and I even forbade myself to think about it. I finally understood much later. When we were lying, talking, eating, even now I understand this more and more every minute, and it scares me."

"There is no need to be afraid, especially since you are not one of the shy ones, since you have already entered this pool, you will drown in it with your head, but you will not run away. What exactly did you understand?"

“I realized that we are one with him,” Yuna smiles lightly. “I realized that I had been dreaming about him all my life, no matter how strange it may sound now. After all, our subconscious itself gives the installation, it draws us an image that we consider the most suitable for ourselves. Often, having not met this image in reality, we begin to remove some features from which it was made up, deny ourselves something, and make this image more real, as I did with Jisung. We quickly get tired, cannot stand the pressure, and stop striving for reality in which we would find this ideal, but change it, and adjust it to what we have already received. After all, I didn’t have any spark with Jisung, but I thought he was a warrior, and I dreamed of a warrior, he is not bad, so why not? And I would have made this mistake, I would have chosen the easiest option, I would have abandoned the image invented a couple of years ago, just because it seemed to me that it was not destined to come true. And now I am grateful to fate that she played such a cruel joke with me, and we found each other. Guuk is the original image that I have carried in me for so many years. I love him."

“I love life for such antics,” Bibi laughs. “Beware of Rin and company. I see how they kiss your feet, but don't believe them."

"Don't worry, I keep them under surveillance."

***

"Mark! You've seen it?" Sariya flies into Rin's chambers.

"Hush," Rin hisses, locking the door behind her.

“I can’t be quieter, I’m bursting with anger,” the girl nervously walks around the room. "You were supposed to have it, and I was supposed to be the second favorite! This upstart ruined everything."

“Well, well, calm down,” Rin taking her by the hands, makes her sit down on the bed. “We can’t decide for the master, he wanted it that way, we just have to put up with it."

"What now? So we will just live in a harem, waiting for old age?" Saria looks at her in disbelief.

“It’s difficult,” Rin sighs heavily. “They will find a worthy man for me, and I will create a family with him, and you, my poor girl,” she strokes her head, “you will stay here for some more time, and you will be given to the first warrior. The new favorite of the master will first remove the most beautiful from the harem and start with you. This is your destiny."

"No! I don't want that! We cannot agree,” Saria jumps to her feet.

“We are powerless here,” Rin wipes away an invisible tear. “This is the desire of the master, and we must obey him. Of course, if I were the favorite and had the mark, I would choose the best man of Iblis for you."

“This can be fixed, after all,” the broken Saria sinks back onto the bed.

“The master has a new favorite, she is young, beautiful, full of strength. The master loves her. Although…” Rin replies dejectedly. “Forget it, it’s not an option either,” she waves his hand.

"What?" Saria insists.

“If she let's say fell ill or, heaven forbid, fell badly and die, then yes, I would take my place again, but this is all empty talk, she is healthy and attentive, so let’s go to the hall, we’ll use it while we can,” Rin leaves the bedroom, leaving Saria inside thinking, and, closing the door behind her, smiles maliciously.

The hook is there, it remains for the fish to be caught.

***

Yasmin does not leave the room allotted to her. She lies on her stomach and looks out the window, in which nothing but the sky is visible. Food is brought to her right in the bedroom, and Diaz comes in several times a day, begging to clean up and go out to the harem. Yasmin does not even answer, she simply turns away, showing with all her appearance that she does not want to communicate, and Diaz again leaves with nothing. Yasmin no longer mourns Hoshin, but only herself. Hoshin sleeps in the damp earth with eternal sleep, and Yasmin, who, unlike him, has long been dead, still breathes and only dreams of peace.

Again the creak of the door, and steps, Yasmin does not even turn around, she is sure that this is again Diaz with moralizing, but after taking another breath, she abruptly sits down and crawls back to the headboard. Arslan is either leaving somewhere or has come, the girl hopes for the first. The man is dressed in black leather, polished armor gleaming, he measures her with a sharp, blade-like gaze and takes a step, causing the girl to twitch in search of salvation.

“Don’t run away from me, you won’t run away,” he stops right by the bed, continuing to rip open wounds that have not yet healed with his eyes.

Yasmin twitches from one of his voices, the desire to jump out the window on the left only increases with every second.

One more step, Yasmin rushes to the opposite corner, the man catches her by the ankle and, gathering the coverlet under her, pulls her towards him and immediately presses her into the sheets.

"I hate you!" Yasmin screams, desperately fighting back, even hitting his face, but Arslan painfully twists her arms over her head and hangs from above.

"Say more," he burns her lips with hot breath.

"I hate you!" freeing her hand, the girl hits his armor and grimaces in pain.

“More,” he says leaning his forehead against her forehead, looking straight into her eyes, drowning her in his thick black liquid of obsession spreading over her skin, forcing Yasmin to swallow it in clods. The girl still resists, and spits it out in his face along with the eternal, now embroidered on Arslan with blunt needles:

"I hate you."

“I’m crazy about you,” the ruler exhales, runs his tongue along the wound on her lip, presses her harder into himself, reconnects her wrists in one hand, rummages through the body, and gets into her pants and rubs the buttocks roughly. Yasmin tries to get away from his touches, but the man is persistent and strong, he bites her lips, and kisses her forcefully. His blood does not stop him, her blood will not stop either. Arslan takes her with a battering ram, demolishes everything on the way, and even if it’s Yasmin’s bones and flesh, he will grind them into powder. Despair is more unbearable with every second, but the girl does not even think about crying, although she wants. She thought that she had cried out all the tears over the past day.

“Stop resisting, I’m tired of hurting you,” Arslan covers her cheekbones with kisses. "You are mine. And I will punish you, I will take you by force every night, sooner or later you will put up with it anyway, I will break you anyway. Do you want me to tie you up again?"

Yasmin shakes her head.

“And I don’t want to,” kissing her on the lips again, he rises to her feet. “I brought you something,” Arslan takes out a gold bracelet studded with diamonds from his belt.

“Hold out your hand,” the man demands, watching how the girl pulls on the pants that have slipped down by his efforts. “It cannot overshadow your beauty, nothing can overshadow it, but I collected these stones in three parts of the world, you are the fourth part for me, the most unknown, but the most amazing."

“Are you thinking of buying me trinkets, my lord?" Yasmin looks askance at the bracelet.

“No, I’m humiliating you,” the man grins, “forcing you to have something else from me. My mark, initials, my smell, my gift, once my child."

"I'd rather die."

“I won’t let you die, stretch out your hand, don’t test my patience,” Arslan demands irritably.

Yasmin understands that resistance will infuriate the Monster even more, and she definitely won’t kill him with a look, so, clenching her teeth, she stretches out her hand, and the man closes the bracelet on her wrist.

“If you take it off, I’ll cut off your hand, you’ll be nice to me even without it,” Arslan turns around and goes to the exit.

Yasmin does not even look at the bracelet, and falls on her side, trying to calm her heart trembling in fear of the night.

***

Khosrov does not come. Ani does not find a place for herself, but she does not go to his chambers, continues the cold war, and does not allow herself to step over principles. On the second day after the quarrel, she has dinner with Yuna and, after walking around the garden, checking all the flowers he has planted, she goes to the bath. From the voices in the courtyard, she realized that the rulers had returned, but, as before, she did not hide in the corridor waiting for Khosrov and did not kiss him. The girl is sure that if Khosrov feels something for her, then it will hurt him because it is their unspoken rule to kiss as soon as the man returns to Iden. Ani takes off all her clothes while the servants are preparing the bath, and is about to plunge into it, as the doors swing open and Khosrov, who entered the bath, demands everyone to leave it. The man is in armor, the sword hangs on his belt, he has not even risen to his room yet, but immediately came to her. Khosrov stops in front of a girl who is not embarrassed by her nakedness and, grinning, asks:

"The war is not over?"

“Who am I to fight with you, my lord,” the girl politely answers him.

Khosrov glides with a greedy gaze over the naked body, hears the uterine roar of the beast, ready to break loose at any moment, and, pulling the girl to him, runs his nose over her cheek and, going down to her lips, kisses her deeply, literally pressing her into himself.

“Don’t provoke the beast, don’t deprive him of kisses."

“I will, maybe, at least he will say something that you never dared to,” Ani answers quietly, scratching the iron armor with her nails.

"What you're suggesting?" Khosrov arches an eyebrow.

“Nothing,” the girl takes a step back. "May I take a bath?"

“Good,” Khosrov clicks his tongue. "I can wait."

The man leaves, and Ani, having sunk into the water, congratulates herself on the fact that she did not break. One zero in favor of the girl.

***

Yuna spends the day on her now-favorite rooftop, littered with sunbeds, with a beautiful view of part of the yard and garden, and watching the sun go down. Yesterday the masters sent by Guuk came, listened to the girl, and considered a place for an artificial waterfall, but they refused to take up the work. Guuk promised to send more.

"So there's going to be a waterfall here?"

Yuna flinches at Sariya suddenly appearing on the rooftop and looks back at the courtyard.

"It's still questionable. How did you know?" Yuna looks suspiciously at the girl who has stopped nearby.

“I heard in the harem, they say you told Ani the idea."

“It seems to me that the waterfall would decorate Iden,” Yuna smiles. “It will all start right from under our feet, but I have no idea how this can be created."

“Five floors of falling water, I would ask for something more interesting,” Saria snorts, looking at the servants cleaning the yard.

"What? Jewelry?" Yuna darkens.

"Why not? They would be delivered to you right away,” Sariya laughs, turning to Yuna, and thinks.

The decision comes suddenly. Saria has been thinking about Rin's words all these days and is very disappointed in her friend who gave up so early. Rin, of course, is calm, because she won’t stay on the street, and Saria is waiting for either poverty, or it’s not clear what kind of husband she can pick up out of pity. Saria can't let some upstart ruin her whole life. There is no one on the roof, those who are below do not look up, which means that it will be possible to hide unnoticed. One push and Saria will again get the role of the second favorite, and this girl will feed the worms. It's not Saria's fault, Yuna should have listened to Rin instead of attracting the master's attention. She chose death. The plan seems perfect.

“I will still hope that the masters will come up with such a mechanism, and Iden will turn into a palace that will be on everyone’s lips,” Yuna glances at Saria, who has become almost close.

The girl tenses up from such a strange and not promising intimacy and just wants to retreat, as she feels a strong push on her shoulder. Yuna, who never relaxes around Saria and Rin, reacts with lightning speed. In a split second, she turns around to face her, about to jump from the parapet to the roof, but Saria again leans forward and pushes her in the chest. Yuna instinctively pulls her shirt towards her, trying to keep her balance, and, having received a fist in the stomach, she throws herself onto the roof, and pushes her away. Yuna closes her eyes, refusing to follow the girl's short flight down, and opening her eyes, she stares in shock at the body sprawled on the white marble.

Yuna recoils from the parapet, hearing the sound of a body beating on the ground, constantly playing in her ears, and, squeezing a piece of fabric left from Saria’s shirt between her fingers, settles on the floor. There are screams from below, a commotion begins, and Yuna, pressing her knees to her chest, continues to repeat to herself “I didn’t want to” and smears tears on her face with her palms stained with someone else’s blood.

When Yuna killed for the second time, she was seventeen years old. 

Chapter 13: Your turn

“Daud has sent a messenger with a request to be allowed to visit the palace, my lord,” an assistant who has climbed the wall stops in front of Guuk.

Guuk has gathered warlords from all his cities for a general meeting that has just ended and admires the warriors returning home from the wall. Once every three months during quiet times, Guuk checks the military forces and, by personally talking to his people, does not allow them to relax.

“We won’t let the enemy into our house, will we?” Khosrov, who has approached, asks him anxiously.

“We were never cowards,” Guuk replies calmly. “Once upon a time, Arslan also let us into his city."

“Daud has an empire and troops, but we had nothing then,” Khosrov frowns.

“I don’t agree,” Arslan interrupts the conversation, “you had a name, and it is more terrible than all the troops in the world."

“Let him advance, we will meet the guest with honors,” Guuk turns to his assistant, and he leaves the wall together with Khosrov, who decided to go down to the horse.

“I wonder why he comes to our feet?” Arslan thinks.

“So we’ll find out,” Guuk turns to him and also goes down to his friend stroking Khan.

“You are getting gloomier every day,” the man approaches Khosrov. “It’s not that you weren’t usually like that, but the wrinkles on your forehead definitely increased. What's bothering you?"

“This has nothing to do with our business,” Khosrov dismisses.

“I’m still interested,” Guuk doesn’t back down. "We shared one bread for two with you, now we are sharing huge wealth and lands. A lot has changed, but what is happening to you is important to me and this has remained unchanged.

“It’s about the girl,” Khosrov looks away, and Guuk grins.

“I don’t intend to discuss women with you, but as I understand it, this is not just another girl whose name you will forget by morning. So I will listen and maybe even help."

“You know that for a long time I have been living with a girl who…"

"Belonged to Yibir and Arslan. I know," Guuk interrupts.

“Everything is complicated,” Khosrov tries to stop this strange conversation.

“Complicated is to deal with Zhu and Daud. Everything else is easy," Guuk comes closer and also strokes the stallion.

“I have feelings for this girl that I have never experienced for anyone before. At the same time, I can’t figure out myself and stop torturing her and myself."

“I don’t understand,” Guuk frowns. "I met a girl whom I now call "my life", and despite my mistakes, I did everything possible to make her accept me. You didn’t even have to make any effort, thanks to Arslan, who didn’t go against your wishes. So what's the problem?"

“I’m crazy about her, all my thoughts are occupied only by her, but at the same time, there is something that always worries me,” Khosrov rubs his temples.

"In her behavior?"

“In her past,” the man looks at his friend. “She chose the harem herself. She offered to her parents to sell her in order to live comfortably, and I understand this too, but at the same time, I don't. I could not let go of this fact in any way and even allowed myself to think that she was with me because of some reason, and not because she loved me. So these days I've been trying to sort myself out and remove those last barriers between us."

"What did you want from her? To hide the truth?" Guuk chuckles. “If she had brains, she would have done so rather than sow the seed of doubt in you. But, apparently, she is a stupid child, and this, it seems to me, is all her charm. She opened up to you, and there is nothing more valuable."

“I think so too, and therefore I decided that tonight I will go to ask for forgiveness for behaving like an idiot, put a mark on her, and disband the harem,” Khosrov firmly declares.

“Wow, you’ve accelerated,” Guuk looks at him in surprise.

"Yes, I will. I'm not you, I'll be forgiven. I want, even formally, my name to be associated only with her."

“Just take your time with the wedding, I want to be the first,” Guuk pats him on the shoulder.

"Are you serious?"

Guuk nods.

"This was unexpected."

"Why should I wait? I am almost thirty, I have found the one for whom I have already ordered the throne to my right, I want heirs, but most of all I want her to finally become mine. After Daud's visit, I will announce it to her."

“And she will refuse,” Khosrov laughs.

“So the wedding ceremony will take place without a bride,” the man winks at his friend and returns to his troops.

***

Screams continue to be heard from below, Yuna crawls away from the parapet and, continuing to repeat “I didn’t mean it”, cries and clutches a piece of Saria’s shirt in her hand. This is how Bibi who ran out onto the roof finds her. Bibi understands everything without words, and does not ask questions, together with his assistant takes Yuna to the bedroom and gives her a soothing brew. Yuna cries all the time, as soon as the servants or Bibi come in, she repeats that it's not her fault. Until the very evening, the girl does not find a place for herself, the decoctions do not help, and she shudders from every noise in the corridor. Guuk will think that she deliberately killed Saria. The ruler’s harem is inviolable, they are executed for murder, which is why they kill carefully there, covering their tracks, and Saria fell in front of the whole courtyard, leaving only one person on the roof - Yuna. The girl is not afraid for herself, she doesn’t even think about punishment, all her thoughts are only about Saria’s life that ended so early. Yuna is ready to answer for her actions, and the stronger the punishment, the better, because the physical pain perfectly overshadows the mental one, and she deserved it. Even Ani and Yasmin will not believe her, they will think she wanted to remove competitors. Now the whole harem will consider her a killer and shun her. How Yuna will cope with all this - she has no idea. She still sits on the bed and, swaying, repeats “I didn’t want to” until she sees Guuk stopping on the threshold.

“Seljuk,” Yuna sobs and lowers her eyes, unable to withstand the heavy gaze of the ruler. "I wouldn't do that. It was an accident."

Guuk silently approaches the bed and, sinking down at the foot of the bed, wearily massages his forehead.

“Tell me what happened on the roof."

Yuna wipes her tears, and crawls closer, but does not touch him, although she needs warmth and even the false "everything will be fine." It would be her will, she would not tell anyone anything, she would throw herself into the hands that she considers her fortress, and cry out all this bitterness and resentment at her fate. But you have to answer for your actions, Yuna, like no one else, knows this. She tells Guuk everything from the moment Saria appeared on the roof in a trembling voice.

“It’s not your fault, it was self-defense,” as soon as the girl stops talking, the man turns to face her. Yuna seems to be taking a deep breath after those three words for the first time since Saria's fall.

“But I killed a man,” Yuna’s chin trembles with tension.

“Come to me,” Guuk spreads his arms, and the girl immediately rushes into his arms, which she has been waiting for all these minutes, for the sake of them she held on. “You are not to blame for anything."

"You're used to killing, used to shedding blood, I can't do this, I can't live with it," Yuna wets his shirt with tears.

“If she survived and if I found out about the assassination attempt, then she wouldn’t die so easily,” the man strokes her hair. “You made her life easier. No one can attack my girl, and I'm glad you reacted.”

Yuna spends the whole night with Guuk, who does not leave the bedroom until dawn and, holding her close to him, tries to calm her down. Surprisingly, Yuna even manages to fall asleep in his arms, as if his hugs are a kind of shield through which nothing bad passes and does not disturb her, and before which even memories are powerless.

In the morning, Yasmin who categorically refuses to tell anything about herself comes to Yuna, and lies next to her until the evening, until she is taken to Arslan. Her mere presence is already enough. By evening, Ani comes into the bedroom, and Yuna smiles gratefully that her friends do not leave her alone, and do not allow the recent tragedy to be all she thinks about and sees before her eyes.

“You are strong,” Ani sits next to her. “You need to pull yourself together and return to life. She was buried yesterday. She became a victim of her stupidity. I would do the same. Anyone in your position would have done the same. We defend ourselves as best we can, and if for this someone needs to die, then so be it."

“I’m afraid to leave the room,” Yuna says quietly, exhausted by constant thoughts. “It seems to me that everyone will spit in my face, call me a murderer."

"I'm a harem girl," Ani grins, "and believe me, death in a harem is a common phenomenon. They started to fear you - yes. But that doesn't mean you have to spend your life in captivity now."

Yuna does not obey Ani, refuses to leave the bedroom, and on the second day, she even forbids opening the curtains. She sits all day in the dark and falls asleep only when Guuk comes. On the third day, entering the bedroom, Guuk does not begin to undress, as usual, getting ready for bed, but goes to the bed and looks at the girl curled up on the bed for a long time.

“Being my favorite is hard. Not everyone can cope with this burden, even if it seems easy from the outside," the ruler sits on the bed. "The first thing I saw in you was not your beauty, although I confess when I went up to that bedroom, I was amazed. I saw in you that core, that strength, I saw how you fought, how you did not give up. You stabbed me in the shoulder with a dagger, let my blood flow, and I realized that I had never met an opponent who was on a par with me before," he strokes her hair. “You have to get back on your feet, stop blaming yourself for her death, and give me back the most beautiful smile of all."

“You are to blame,” Yuna looks at him with a glassy look. “You bring death, you are used to it, it is always by your side. What am I to blame? Why, since we met, all I see is death? You brought it to me too."

"That's why I said it's hard to be my favorite," Guuk says.

“I can’t stand the blood on my palms anymore,” Yuna sits down on the bed. “So I will sit in this room. I don't want to go anywhere, I don't want to do anything. There, beyond the threshold, I can meet death again, I'm afraid."

“No, you are not the one who will sit in a hole,” Guuk twists his mouth. “You will rise to your feet, stand next to me, meet an important guest with me, show your strength to the whole palace. Yuna, we always sacrifice something, we always pay for everything. Get out of this room. There was so much you wanted to do. You complete me, I destroy, and you create. How quickly did you forget about your goals to help people? Just because someone decided to kill you, and you responded in kind?"

"Why do you believe me so much?" Yuna's eyes sparkle again.

“Because I love you,” Guuk pulls her towards him. “You are my life, my name, my face. You cannot be weak, because then I am also weak."

Yuna tightly hugs the man and does not allow him to move away from her all night.

***

In the morning, Yuna demands Bibi and, forbidding herself to remember what happened on the roof, orders to prepare a bath. After her bath, she puts on blue pants and a tunic of flowing white silk. She chooses a beautiful necklace woven from six thin gold chains, in the center of which is a massive ruby, and heads to the harem.

Yuna floats into the harem, accompanied by Bibi, out of the corner of her eye notices Rin, who is still crying and, ignoring the looks directed at her, sharper than the best blades of the empire, goes to her favorite sofa. Yuna looks around at the girls who are all focused on her, and imagines the cackle that will rise here as soon as she leaves the room. Weakness cannot be shown, and that is why, once again remembering the words of her man, she takes a deep breath and turns to the inhabitants of the harem:

“I mourned the loss just as much as you do, believe it or not. I feel sorry for Saria, who left us so early, but her death will be a lesson to all of us. Those who dare to harm will receive their due. Any suspicious death will entail another - the death of the killer. I promise you this. So the next time you plan something,” she turns to Rin casually, “stop for a couple of minutes and think about the consequences. They can be completely unexpected."

Yuna rises to her feet and, head held high leaves the harem. None of those present notice how bitterly Yuna was looking at Saria's now empty favorite place.

***

“It’s true,” Yasmin, who is sitting at the table in the empty kitchen, declares in a colorless voice to the shocked Yuna. "I'm pregnant. There is no doubt."

"What are you talking about? How did you understand it?" Yuna refuses to believe.

“I feel sick all the time, I thought I was eating the wrong thing or because of constant worries, but I know the signs of pregnancy, and everything points to it. I feel dizzy, have nausea in the morning, no periods, a huge appetite."

“I also feel sick all the time, and in general I feel terrible, but I don’t stuff my head with anything like that,” Yuna says in confusion. “How can you be so calm?"

"Calm?" Yasmin smiles nervously. “How do you know how many times these days I died and resurrected?" the girl covers her face with her hands.

For the last 24 hours, it’s as if she’s gone through hell, although she calls Arslan hell from the moment they met. Yasmin was so tired, broken, and exhausted, that she resigned herself to the fact that this man would not let her go, and thought to stretch out a couple more days, or either die at the hands of Arslan. Her father once told a story that a warrior who had lost his family, whom he met on the way to a neighboring city, really did not want to live, but he could not raise his hand to himself, he was afraid of the wrath of the Almighty. According to her father, he sat for hours on the road from the city and asked death to take him away. The warrior believed that if you want to die and call her for a long time, she hears this call. When the father came back, the warrior was gone. They say his heart gave out and burst. Yasmin hopes the same will happen to her. Convinced of her suspicions, she sits in the room for hours, causing death, even joking that if it does not come herself, Arslan will make it. Yasmin still has nothing more to lose and nothing to keep her in this world. A person must find at least a tiny ray of light in the most impenetrable darkness to which he will go. Yasmin was looking for it. Burning in agony and turning into ashes in the wrong hands at night, living the same days from time to time, she searched all the time. She tried to come up with reasons for herself, repeated “tomorrow will be easier”, but did not find it. All expectations, hopes, everything crumbled in her hands, like a rotten tree. It is hard to be left without hope and resign yourself to fate, where there will be no light in your darkness. It’s hard to look for it anyway, even invent it, somehow keep yourself on your feet. The latest news has put an end to it. Yasmin can't even think of anything else. She is like a hundred years ago dried-up spring, through which water will never flow again. She will die, but she will take with her the heart of her Monster, otherwise, she will not be forgiven even in the next world.

“I have no more tears or strength,” Yasmin licks dry lips. “And I am no more. One hole - right here," she crumples the shirt on the chest. “I don’t understand why they create us and let us into the world like that. Crippled, unfortunate, crushed to the ground by the weight of our problems. They give me more than I can lift, and there is almost nothing left of me," she wipes away a single tear that has rolled down. “Why wasn’t I shown this life before I was born, why wasn’t I allowed to choose? I wouldn't choose, Yuna. I thought it was unfortunate to love someone who doesn't love you. What did I know about misfortune? I am a well-bred and well-to-do girl who could burst into tears after a tiny scratch or a broken fingernail. And now I do not cry after the beatings, after all the hardships and difficulties. I am ashamed to remember what exactly I used to consider a tragedy because in Iblis I saw hell and Satan, but the higher powers considered that this was not enough for me. This time I'm not playing by their rules. This child will not be born."

"What do you mean?" Yuna stops nervously walks around the table and sits next to her.

“Do you think that I would give birth to the child of the monster? Do you think it's even possible? I hate this child as much as I hate his father,” the girl nervously fingered the grains in the bowl.

“Yasmine, please, I understand everything, and I don’t blame you, but your condition is very important to me,” Yuna takes her by the hands. "How will you get rid of him? And what happens if he finds out? I am afraid for you. I am very much afraid because in both cases you can expect not just punishment, but even death."

“Better help me,” Yasmin begs her. “As long as the belly is not visible and no one knows, I must resolve this issue. You now rule Eden, you have great opportunities. Find me a person, a remedy, something to get rid of him. Or I will throw myself off the roof of the palace, waiting for a cardiac arrest in my case is a very long time."

“I will do my best,” Yuna sighs heavily and hugs her friend.

***

“The empire has split, my lord,” Daud's assistant Beit respectfully lowers his head in front of his lord, who is sitting in the tent. “Your father is on the run, Zhu’s army is encircling the capital.”

“Bravo to my mom,” the man rubs the bridge of his nose. “At least my father managed to escape, I do not doubt that she would have executed him."

"You were right."

“Unfortunately,” Daud agrees and asks to be left alone.

Daud Mert turned thirty last December. The man was born into the family of the ruler of the city-state of Chin at that time, Idor Mert. During one of the campaigns, in the harem, a fallen ruler Idor met incredible beauty, a girl named Ande, and fell in love. Ande immediately became the master's favorite and ruled the entire harem for a year. Having become pregnant, Ande hinted to Idor that she would not leave the child, they say, in their tribe, there is a belief that a child born out of wedlock is cursed. Idor, who was already married and had two sons, refused to marry the marked girl. Ande lost a child and took a long time to recover from the tragedy. A year later, Idor's wife died due to an accident, falling from a horse. They say that before she fell, she shouted “snake”, but no one found it in the yard. Ande became pregnant for the second time, Idor, having learned about this, immediately proposed to her. Daud was born in wedlock. Ande not only became the spouse of the ruler and took care of the palace, but she also persuaded Idor with sweet speeches to allow her to attend the negotiations and after some time completely took over the business with neighboring states. Daud loved his mom very much and was attached to her. Despite the coldness of the woman, Daud still did not go to bed without receiving a kiss. The father loved his youngest son and spoiled him in every possible way, but his brothers didn't love Daud, refused to accept him. They could not forgive their father that he not only married again immediately a year after the death of their mom but married the one who changed five harems and with a mark on her throat. As a child, Daud suffered a lot, still did not understand why the brothers hated him, called him the offspring of a whore, and forbade the father to give their name. Daud still tried for a long time to establish relations with them, but realizing that in return he received only insults and cuffs, he abandoned this idea. Even the servants in the palace behind his back condemned the ruler for his connection with Ande, and Daud was called a son not worthy of the throne. The man spent his youth learning languages, hunting, and studying the art of swordsmanship. As a teenager, he repeatedly left behind the best warriors of the empire in battle. Daud was fourteen when his older brother, returning from hunting, fell asleep and did not wake up. It was decided that death was due to poisoning by the meat of a wild boar, which he ate while hunting, while the soldiers who shared a meal with him were not poisoned. Daud blindly believed in this version, until doubts crept into his soul after one conversation with mom.

“Daud, son, you see how the empire is expanding, what riches we have begun to possess,” said Ande, who loves to sit on the throne in the absence of her husband. "This is all for you. Your mother prepares this throne for you."

“The throne belongs to my brother, he is older,” replied Daud, who did not really understand the woman.

“If your brother drags anything into his mouth, then he is unlikely to survive his father,” Ande smiled and for the first time made Daud doubt her.

The man thought for a long time about the words of the mom, but, having broken into another trip with his father, he forgot about everything. Daud loved and loves his father to the depths of his soul, always dreamed of being like him, and tried to live up to his expectations. If over time Daud only drew closer to his father, then he moved away from the mom blinded by the power. Ten years ago, Ande drank wine and, sorting through the hair of her son lying on her knees, told him something that put the last point in their relationship.

“I didn’t love him, and I never will. But he gave me an empire,” the woman said, closing her eyes.

“And a son,” Daud frowned, not understanding why the empire was more important to the mom than him.

“And a son,” Ande, of course, corrected herself.

“I never loved anyone, but I used everyone perfectly. I have changed so many men that if your father knows, he'll die,” Ande grinned. “Idor took me to him like another trophy, and I learned how to survive. You can always imagine someone from the former, if the real one is not nice to you, it becomes easier to live. There is no second woman in these lands equal in strength and intelligence to me. This is my empire, my people, my decisions that he follows. Your father is stupid and arrogant. He will die, and I will rule everything."

“You are free to hate him, but he is my father, show him respect in front of me, and you, it seems, prepared the throne for me, but plans seem to have changed,” the boy moved away from his mom.

"You or me - what's the difference?" Ande got angry.

The next day, Daud stopped talking to her. Idor was getting old, and taking advantage of the fact that her husband was no longer able to keep track of everything, Ande called herself queen. Now she chose whom to attack, where to advance, she decided the issues of concluding peace and she set the conditions. Idor was just a formal person sitting next to the woman. The whole palace, like the whole empire, obeyed and feared Ande. Everyone except Daud. The cold war came to a head when Ande placed a ban on attacking a neighboring empire, explaining that she had her own plans. Daud disobeyed the mom and, having agreed with his brother, decided to advance himself. In the morning the brother was found dead in the garden.

The father, distraught with grief, closed himself in the tower for three long months and let in only Daud, who was desperately trying to bring his father back to life.

“If something happens to my father, I will kill you,” Daud said in the throne room in front of everyone and, having taken his troops, left the empire, setting off on a four-year campaign.

Daud settled in one of the conquered cities and appeared in the capital of the empire only to visit his father. The campaign dragged on for several more years, Daud expanded his empire, and his father was responsible for strengthening it. The last time the man saw Ande was seven months ago, when, during a short dialogue, he realized that the woman was still ambitious and Daud would have to fight his own mom to regain the throne.

It is because of Ande that Daud hates all those marked women or the ones who have lived in a harem. Not only did he hear insults while he was getting on his feet, but he also suffered enough from his mom. Even for one night, he chooses virgins, not to mention a serious relationship. Daud will not connect his fate with someone who, even in bed with him, will think about someone else, like his mom, and definitely will not have a child with them. This child will subsequently have to go through the same path, full of insults and humiliation.

Daud was going to go to the capital the other day, but now he found out that there was nowhere to go. The Chin Empire split into two parts - into the followers of Ande and her son.

Daud cannot go to war with a hundred thousand warriors. Ande declared her son a traitor and promised a reward for his head, but for now she is trying to take control of those parts of the empire that are fighting for Daud. Ande found an ally in the person of the former tribal leader, and now the ruler of one of the largest empires in the southeast, Zhu. Daud alone cannot return his empire.

***

It's unbearable without Khosrov. Ani does not wait for more nights, does not live all day in anticipation, and does not run to the balcony with the sunset, looking out for the man. After the kiss in the bath, she didn't see him. Khosrov completely stopped coming to the palace, and Ani begins to think that he has forgotten about her. The girl, of course, immediately drives away gloomy thoughts from herself, convinces herself that Khosrov is overwhelmed with business and, having finished it, will return, and they will reconcile. For Ani, reality, where she and Khosrov are separate, does not exist. Even thinking about it hurts, so the girl does not allow these thoughts to poison her blood and looks at the door with hope.

After dinner, Ani firmly decides that if Khosrov appears today, she will stop the war, but for now, taking two guards, she goes to the city. The ruler showers her with expensive gifts from the moment they met, Ani will also give him a gift, albeit not so expensive, but with all her heart. A couple of days ago, she ordered a front saddle for the man’s favorite horse from the craftsman in the center and is now on her way to find out how the work is progressing. The saddle will be inlaid with ivory, upholstered with silver overlay on both sides, and Khosrov’s name will be displayed on the hoops.

Deciding to take a walk before going to the master, Ani goes to an artificial lake in the center of the city and spends a couple of hours there, watching the townspeople. Noticing that it is starting to get dark, the girl goes to the master. Ani spends more time with the master than she expected, because she does not like the ornament on the saddle, and she explains to the old man for a long time what and how to fix it. The girl returns to the palace closer to midnight and first of all goes to her room, where she finds Khosrov standing at the window and angry.

“My lord,” the girl goes into the room, falling under the waves of irritation coming from the ruler. She perfectly feels his mood and understands that it would be better to remain silent and not provoke the beast, which has already pulled all the chains to the limit, but this does not matter to the girl. It is important that Khosrov finally visited her.

“I hope you didn’t get lost and decided to see me,” says Ani and hears the chains breaking one after another.

Khosrov flies up to her in the twinkling of an eye, hangs from above, and drowns her in fury seething at the bottom of his pupils. Ani immediately becomes shy and takes a step back to lean against the walls.

"Where have you been?" Khosrov's facial features are sharpened, and his voice is saturated with poison. Ani, it seems, for the first time sees Guuk's well-known faithful warrior Raven.

“In the city,” the girl hardly peels off the tongue from the palate.

“Every day, for most of it, you hang around in the city, while letting the guards go for a walk,” the man says slowly, with pauses.

"You allowed me to!" Ani replies offendedly, forbidding tears to fill her eyes.

“I allowed it, but you are abusing it. In any case, from now on you will go out for a walk with me."

"No! You can’t do that,” Ani blurts out, remembering the gift.

"Why is that?" Khusrov frowns.

"I... You don't trust me and offend me with this!"

“Don’t change the subject,” the man says louder than we would like, and Ani immediately shudders. “I never raised a hand against you, except for the punishment imposed by Arslan, why are you afraid of me?" the ruler does not understand her reaction.

“I’m not afraid,” the girl relaxes.

"So why don't you want to walk with me? Are you hiding someone from me? How should I rate this?" Khosrov darkens.

“You have to trust me,” Ani tries to correct herself. “I never lied to you, I didn’t even allow such a thought. How can I date someone if all I have in my head is you? I don't deserve this attitude! And I need to go to Iblis alone, without you, I have reasons!"

"Lover?"

Ani clenches her teeth, catches her breath, and only then raises her eyelids again. She can hardly restrain herself, bursting at the seams, but Khosrov does not retreat, on the contrary, he presses on, making her regret what she has done already a hundred times.

"I want to be alone."

"Answer me!" The man shakes her by the shoulders. “Do you have a lover in Iblis?”

“A gift,” the frightened Ani bursts into tears. “I ordered a gift for you and I’m going to check it,” she covers her face with her hands, and Khosrov staggers back, feeling how anger at the girl, having evaporated, is replaced by fierce rage at himself. He looked through so many options in his head, while he was gone, but did not even think that Ani could choose a gift. To him. Khosrov never received gifts. Growing up as an orphan who calls his family the man who helped him escape from the angry crowd in the square of his hometown, Khosrov feels a nasty lump of disappointment gathering in his throat. Resentment for Ani corrodes the veins of the man and spreads like lava inside, Khosrov endures, knowing that he deserves it.

“I love you,” he smiles bitterly and, coming up again, leans his forehead against her forehead. “I love you so much that I am jealous even of the sun caressing your face. I behaved disgustingly, and this feeling of guilt will eat me up. If you say leave, I will leave, because your desire is the most important thing for me."

“You are very jealous, my lord,” the smiling girl wipes away tears, having heard these three words for the first time in her life. “And you ruined the surprise. The gift will now be uninteresting.”

“I have already received the most important gift of fate, and that is you. And when we are alone, you can address me as “you,” Khosrov draws her to him and hugs her tightly.

He kisses the salty paths on her face, inhales and inhales, realizing the scale of his obsession with every second. Ani puts her hands on his shoulders and reaches for his lips, which she missed. A long kiss turns into a hasty swarm, where all the clothes fly to the floor and the bed sags under the weight of the bodies. Ani wraps her arms and legs around him, wriggles under him, stretches, leaves no distance, and shows how much she misses him. Khosrov is starving for her, as if not a couple of days, but a century has passed, he clings to her, as a source of strength, drinks, recharges himself, and shares with her. He fucks her without preludes, the girl herself insists, Khosrov agrees, because now there is no time for tenderness. Because the two loneliest people on earth found each other. Now is a necessity to feel Ani shrinking around him, moaning, accepting him to the end. Khosrov hopes that to continue to enjoy his company, they have a long life ahead of them, although a whole life to love Ani is not enough. The girl rushes about under him, as if on fire, and whines when the man, lifting her by the waist, puts her on himself, holds her under his buttocks, and fucks her in the air, making the room jump before her eyes. As if only today they saw each other for the first time, found in one of the intricate corridors of Yibir's palace. Only today Khosrov saw his reflection in her eyes, and Ani put her hand into his and whispered "me too".

The bitten lips of the girl are swollen, disheveled hair sticks to a wet forehead, she breathes heavily after the orgasm she just experienced, and Khosrov admires her beauty, even though he also cums, he does not leave her body, continues to move slowly. He bends down to her face, touches the closed eyelids with a weightless kiss, sinks to her lips, and, leaving short kisses, asks:

"Do you know what love is?"

“I know,” Ani breathes into his lips. “You taught me to love. Do you know yourself?"

“I know,” he touches the tip of her lips. "Love is you."

Ani does not have time to smile at the words that filled her with happiness, as her face distorts the grimace of pain from the man's teeth piercing her shoulder. Ani burrows her fingers into his hair, squeezing and pulling with all her strength, knowing that it hurts him, but the girl hurts more because her skin and flesh burst under the ruler’s teeth. Ani's hot blood, spreading over her shoulder, leaves from now on forever burnt ornate patterns, which by morning will bloom into a beautiful flower and announce to the whole palace whose woman he is. Khosrov breaks away from the girl, licks his lips, and, hugging her tighter, whispers:

"Once and forever."

For the first time in her eighteen years, Ani falls asleep as the happiest girl in the world, and Khosrov feels like he's done the most important thing in his life.

***

Daud's army is located on the outskirts of Iblis for a couple of days. The ruler himself, his assistant, and twenty loyal warriors are met at the gate by Arslan and Khosrov. Arslan remains outside the city, given that he is surrounded by troops of possible enemy and Khosrov accompanies Daud to the palace, where the Devil is waiting for him.

Guuk sits on the throne, listening to his assistant when they report on the arrival of a guest. Daud enters the hall and, approaching the throne, stops five steps away from it.

“So much water has flown since our last meeting, but you don’t change,” Daud grins.

“But you still won’t learn how to express honors,” Guuk twists his mouth in a smile and, getting to his feet, approaches the man. “Welcome to Iblis, you came on your two, try to get away on them.”

“I have been waiting for a long time for you to come to me, and I decided to come in first."

“And I was waiting for you, but imagine how upset I was when I learned that the Chin Empire had split. So you, heir to the empire, are now on the run?"

“Not really, and that’s what I wanted to talk to you and the other two rulers about."

"Let's talk. You are a guest in Eden, and these days, while you are a guest, you are protected and inviolable. Take a rest from the road, see you at dinner in three hours. I will call Arslan to the palace and he will arrange everything for your warriors to be placed."

***

“Is it really necessary for me to be there?" Yuna whines, trying for the fourth time to put a long earring covered with emeralds in her ear. Bibi rushes around her, trying to choose an outfit, and the boy behind her is trying to comb the girl's damp hair with a comb. Yuna will be hosting guests in the palace for the first time with her man, she is very nervous and constantly scratches her eyes watering from antimony, causing Bibi to resent.

“This is a huge honor,” having finally chosen the right outfit, an exhausted Bibi falls into a chair. “The girl who meets her guest with the master is considered the queen of the palace, his wife. You are already officially introduced to people, don't you understand that? Usually, harem people are generally not taken for dinner with rulers, but the master himself writes the rules."

“I understand,” Yuna sighs.

Yuna obediently accepts clothes from Bibi's hands and, throwing off her bathrobe, changes clothes. She stands in front of a mirror in a burgundy tunic, reaching to the middle of the thigh and sewn from a thin fabric, and looks at the jewelry shimmering in the light of candles. Yuna is pleased with her appearance.

“The master wants to see you,” Guuk’s guard stops on the threshold of the bedroom.

"I'm not ready yet!" Yuna exclaims, annoyed.

“Not you,” the man bows politely, “but Bibi.”

Bibi, hearing his name, recoils against the bed, leans against the headboard, afraid his trembling legs will fail, and looks desperately at Yuna.

“Please follow me,” the servant repeats and, turning, goes out into the corridor.

Bibi hardly pulls himself together, realizing that either he will go himself, or he will be forced, and on wadded legs follows him. Yuna follows the man with a worried look and returns her attention to the mirror.

Bibi passes into the third hall of the palace and sees Guuk standing at the windows. Two guards, with their hands on their swords, stop not far away.

“My lord,” the man bows deeply and freezes in this position, not risking straightening his back.

"Bibi," the ruler walks towards him with slow steps, "tell me, who is Yuna for me?"

“She is your favorite, my lord,” Bibi hardly controls his voice.

“Exactly,” the man clicks his tongue. “My love, the one who bears my mark, the one who will give birth to my heirs. And what are you doing? Raise your head!"

“My lord…” Bibi who is so pale that he blends into the wall behind says in a trembling voice.

“You are responsible for my beloved. You answer with your head," Guuk grins. “I talked to you about her, saying that her safety is your main duty. My love was almost thrown off the roof. Where have you been?"

“I beg you, sir, I beg you, I won’t let it happen again,” Bibi falls to his knees and beats his forehead on the floor.

“You won’t allow it,” the Devil holds out his hand and the guard puts a heavy sword in his hand. “Because I will have a new caretaker…"

“My lord,” Yuna floats into the room and, seeing Bibi sprawled on the floor, with great difficulty restrains a cracked smile. “Forgive me for interfering,” the girl stops in front of the man and bows, “but Bibi is not to blame.”

“Yuna,” Guuk narrows his eyes, his lips are drawn into a stripe, and his cheekbones are pointed. The tension between the two in the room causes the air to thicken, and the guards to retreat in order not to fall into the epicenter of the explosion.

“Let me explain,” Yuna does not let fear take over her, otherwise she may lose Bibi, who is not to blame for anything. “I made him not follow me. I love loneliness very much, I wanted to be alone. I know how merciful and kind you are,” the girl bows her head. “I beg you, make a gift to your obedient servant, do not punish Bibi."

Guuk hears the tremor in the girl’s voice, no matter how brave she is, sees how she nervously squeezes and unclenches the hem of her tunic with her fingers, and knows best of all how hard it is for her to fall asleep again, waking up from a nightmare in which Saria crashes on the marble floor. Yuna might not survive another death. One more death can start the mechanism of self-destruction and push her into the abyss, from which even the Devil cannot pull her out, and on the edge of which she is already standing. Guuk looks at the girl who didn’t raise her head for a couple of minutes, and then turns to Bibi:

"Last warning."

Bibi jumps to his feet and, still bowing and thanking, backs out of the way.

“Leave us,” Guuk orders the guards, and as soon as they leave, Yuna is pulled sharply towards him.

“Don’t you ever dare to interfere in my decisions again,” he snarls through his teeth, smells his favorite smell, and runs his lips over his lips.

"I told the truth," Yuna lets go of the stress because Guuk could refuse, could spill Bibi's blood on this floor because he had to watch the harem. "It's not his fault."

"It's not for you to decide!" Guuk abruptly releases her, causing Yuna to recoil, and walks towards the window. “Go to your room, dinner is in an hour,” the ruler adds coldly, and the girl, suppressing her resentment, goes to the exit.

As soon as Yuna returns to the bedroom, she finds herself in the arms of crying and tirelessly thanking Bibi. Yuna is in a bad mood and if there was an opportunity to avoid dinner, she would take it, but there is none, so she clenched her teeth and, resigned, goes downstairs.

Arslan, Khosrov, Daud, his assistant, and Guuk himself sit behind a tablecloth littered with treats, the musicians play a pleasant and calm melody, and the servants rush around the hall with trays. Yuna walks softly across the carpet to the tablecloth and sits down on the cushions next to Guuk.

The men bow and greet the newly arrived guest, and Yuna nods lightly to everyone, trying to endure today's dinner with honor.

"Yuna is my favorite. Daud is our guest,” Guuk hands her a glass.

Yuna nods once more at the handsome man and thanks Guuk for the wine.

“I think it’s not worth delaying,” Daud begins, “and with your permission, I’ll start."

Everyone nods in approval.

“You must have heard about my mom and her ambitions."

“I heard that she killed your father’s first wife and her children,” Arslan says, and Yuna almost chokes on her wine.

“These are just rumors,” Khosrov frowns.

"Not just rumors," Daud lowers his head. “I think that she killed them. But let's not talk about the past, because the present may be worse. Ande is now in cahoots with Zhu, and this is what gave her the strength to take advantage of my absence to carry out a coup."

“So that’s how it is,” Guuk thinks. “I thought how she managed alone, given that most of the troops are with you on campaigns."

“Father is on the run, but if he is found, Ande will not have mercy on him, just like me, in principle, because I have not hidden my hatred for her for a long time,” Daud continues. “Her words about the throne were a lie for me, she dreamed of a throne for herself. I am the only legitimate claimant to the throne, and I want to reclaim my capital, stand at the head of my people, and rule like my father, who, until he was mad with love and put his entire family and empire at risk, was an excellent ruler. As a result, he lost both the first and the second."

Yuna looks down and feels Guuk's hand gently caressing her back. The girl would have thrown it off herself and would have told Guuk everything that she thinks about him because the insult has not gone away, but she smiles at the guests, her man, and even puts her hand on his thigh.

“I came to ask,” Daud lays down the goblet. “I could start with the Sinh empire, but I started with you, and there are reasons for this,” he looks at Guuk. “The Chin Empire has never been interested in your possessions, rather, we just mutually frightened each other, and shook the air, but Zhu openly goes against you. I offer you to help overthrow my dad and take back the throne, and in return, I will help you defeat Zhu."

"What makes you think I need help?" Guuk arches an eyebrow.

“Because a similar coup with Zhu's puppet is expected in a couple more states, and if it succeeds, you will be outnumbered by him. I am a warrior, my troops are among the best and most trained in these lands, I offer a contract,” says Daud.

“You stay with me for two days, I will inform you of our decision,” Guuk says.

At the end of the evening Yuna, having eaten deliciously and drunk, dozes on Guuk's shoulder, barely keeping her eyelids open.

“Go to sleep,” Guuk kisses her on the forehead.

"And I'll go. Alone," she supposedly kisses him on the cheek, and whispers in his ear: "Don't come. I won’t let you in,” the girl rises to her feet and, smiling charmingly at the man, leaves the hall.

“If there is a wedding, then don’t forget to invite me,” Daud grins.

“If you take back the empire and survive, then maybe."

***

Yasmin walks around the yard, desperately hoping that fresh air will help and finally stop her sickness, but to no avail. She wets her hands in the pool, raises them to her forehead, and feels the nausea rise again. Yuna promised to help and said she would find out everything, but Yasmin is getting worse every hour. She is already tired of the thoughts tearing her skull, tired of the fear that enveloped her, it’s worth thinking that the ruler would find out about the child. Yasmin is bursting at the seams and manages to cover each exposed wound with her palms, but she has only two hands, and there are more and more wounds.

Daud goes out onto the terrace and, taking a deep breath, looks at the sky dotted with stars. The man’s eye is drawn to a splash of water coming from the right, and turning towards the pool, he sees a blonde girl wetting her hands in the pool. From such a distance, it is not particularly possible to see her, but she is in black clothes, and a massive and expensive bracelet gleams on her wrist in the light of lanterns. Daud is about to turn his attention back to the sky, when the girl, swaying sharply, falls into the water. The man hesitates for a couple of seconds, thinking that maybe she decided to swim in the middle of the night, but realizing that she is not going to emerge, he jumps over the parapet and, pulling off his leather vest on the go, jumps into the water. He takes the unconscious girl out of the water and, putting her on the floor next to the pool, hits her on the cheeks. Yasmin clears her throat and opens her eyes, and Daud almost goes blind from the reflection of the stars in them.

He blinks and looks at her again. He is fascinated, suffocating from the beauty that suddenly fell upon him, which, on the marble floor in his hands, makes everything else around him fade. Daud's head is spinning, the one who has never been surprised by anything is confused for the first time and is not even able to open his mouth. Ask who he is, what is the most beautiful thing he has seen in life, and he will name this girl. Her hair the color of liquid gold stuck to her forehead, fluffy eyelashes framing beautiful eyes, and plump scarlet lips, next to which even roses bow their heads in shame, are mesmerizing. It seems that Daud understands his father for the first time because he is so amazed by the girl that if she asks him to get the moon from the sky, the man will think about how to do it. She looks like an angel, you can't take your eyes off her. "Marked angel," Daud glooms, seeing the mark from under the slipped shirt and, standing up, moves away from her.

“You almost died, you need to be careful,” the ruler says sternly.

“Perhaps this is what I wanted,” the girl mutters and, rising to her feet, leaving a wet trail behind her, goes to the palace.

Her voice is saturated with such pain that a herd of goosebumps runs through the man’s body, and his throat is sharply dry. Those who have everything inside burned out burn brightest of all. Bring a torch to her, and it will flare up, but in the next second, it will go out, because the shell has long been hollow. Daud saw stars in her eyes, but he was mistaken. It was twinkling embers, on which, instead of rain, her tears drip.

Daud was never a suicide and had never met Death during his lifetime, and next to this girl for the first time, although he went through more than one battle, he felt the cold of death. A girl with golden hair is like her beloved child, the man’s heart shrinks from these thoughts. Scorched cities give hope for the construction of new ones. You can't build anything out of someone like this girl. You won't breathe new life. Daud drives out the curiosity that suddenly overwhelmed him, and persuades him to rush after the girl and ask only one question "who did this?". The man does not know what pain is, and now he does not want to know. He once again draws in a strange smell, which seems to combine several, and returns to the main hall.

Chapter 14: Even blood cannot make up for certain mistakes

Returning to her room after dinner, Yuna immediately undresses and dives into bed. The thoughts about Yasmin that have been gnawing at her all day and the fear experienced for Bibi's life are doing their job - the exhausted girl immediately falls asleep. The dream does not last long, Yuna wakes up, feeling weightless, does not have time to understand what's what, as Guuk is already putting her in his bed.

"Get me back to my room!" Yuna sits down on the bed and, sleepily rubbing her eyes, glances at the undressing man.

“We are in a quarrel, but you are sleeping in my bed,” Guuk throws aside his clothes and lies down next to her. He immediately pulls the girl trying to resist him and, holding her in an iron vise, kisses her on the forehead.

“I’m offended, actually,” Yuna mutters, moving away from the kisses.

“And I’m angry with you, but it’s all outside this bed,” Seljuk now kisses her nose. “Here we have peace and harmony."

“Well, no,” Yuna rests her palms on his chest and tries to push him away, causing Guuk who squeezes her more and more into himself to laugh.

“I gave in to you,” the man does not let her go. "It's your turn."

"And what do you want?" Yuna does not understand.

“You,” Guuk smirks and gets punched in the shoulder. Yuna briefly struggles with a smile that, breaking through all the barriers, spreads on her face, and, feeling his grip weaken, she reaches out to him and lays her head on his chest.

“Tell me,” the girl gathers courage. "What would you do if you could help a loved one who is in despair, but at the same time aroused the wrath of another person close to you?"

"Why are you asking?" The man strokes her hair.

"Just answer, don't ask".

"If I'm the only one who can help him and he is so dear to me, then I would help. The second will have to understand and accept this," Guuk says. “Although it’s still difficult to answer this because I don’t know what the consequences of my help will be, and I would have thought it over carefully."

“You trust that man, what was his name…” the girl, who had already heard what she wanted, changes the subject.

"Daud? No. I trust no one."

“And don’t trust, otherwise I’m afraid for you,” Yuna hugs him tighter. “By the way, I’m going to meet people in the city again tomorrow. You know that I started building a new school at your expense."

“Now I know,” Guuk grins.

“So this will be a school for girls,” Yuna says enthusiastically. “And when I finish building it, I want you to do something else for me."

“What did your charming head come up with again?” The man sighs.

“You are God and the law here, so I ask you to announce compulsory education for girls in Iblis and throughout your empire,” Yuna, leaning on the bed, looks at him. “It’s not fair that boys are enrolled in schools and taught military affairs, and we only have to scrub the floors, cook food and appease our husband."

“This will cause a bad reaction from the people,” Guuk sighs. “Though, it seems like I'm interested in it."

"So will you do it?" the girl looks at him in disbelief.

Guuk never ceases to amaze, and even though Yuna outwardly shows her happiness only with a smile, inside she has a whirlpool of feelings, and she chokes on them. The one she swore to hate for eternity replaced her heart and became her home. Yuna thinks every day that she's still asleep, that it's all an illusion, and with the dawn it will dissolve, but she wakes up on his chest, in his arms, with his sleepy voice in her ears and still whispers to herself "please let it be so eternity". Yuna can’t imagine herself without Guuk, and even though the universe didn’t think of it all like that, and the two broke her foundations, she is ready to fight for her man to the last. If necessary, then with the whole world.

“If you ride me now, then it’s fine,” Guuk smirks.

“You are cunning, my lord,” Yuna sits on him. “And I agree not because of your concession, but because I myself want to."

That smile is enough for Guuk. Yuna, despite all the hardships and difficulties, most of which the ruler himself is to blame for, has not lost her ability to smile openly and brightly like a child. Guuk is ready to do anything for her smile, and even open his chest and put his heart into her hands. Even though he already did that.

“Be careful in the city,” the man holds her by the hips, “I will order to double your guards."

"No!" Yuna is outraged. “When I walk with the crowd, all the attention is on me, otherwise two guards are enough for me. By the way, I also wanted to talk about school..."

“We will talk like this or…” Guuk, who is losing patience, interrupts her, and continues to stroke her buttocks with his palms.

"You never get enough?" Yuna rubs against his hips.

“I don’t wake you up in the middle of the night with a false “darling, I had a bad dream, fuck me!” Guuk laughs.

"It was once, and I asked to hug me, it was your idea to fuck me," the girl is indignant.

***

In the morning Yuna, leaving her breakfast on the floor by the pool, asks for mint tea and, after recovering a little, goes down to Bao. The man called her to another conversation with a delinquent subordinate. Yuna carefully listens to both Bao and the guilty servant, agrees with the caretaker that the guy is guilty, and replaces the punishment with additional work. After the conversation, Yuna asks for her cape and, after informing the guards that she is heading to the city, goes to the courtyard to Venus.

“Yuna,” Bibi, running down the steps, catches up with her. “You don’t have to mount a horse, you will go to the city in a carriage."

"Why is that?" the girl doesn't understand. "I want to ride a Venus."

“You were sick again in the morning, and until my suspicions are justified, I forbid you to ride a horse,” Bibi firmly declares.

"You don't dare to forbid me anything!" Yuna is angry.

"I am the one who answers with his head for you, and if everything is confirmed, for the baby you are carrying. If you really are expecting a child, then you can’t ride a horse,” Bibi does not back down.

"You all went crazy!" Yuna chokes with indignation. "I've had a weak stomach since childhood! Okay, let them prepare the carriage, I don’t have the strength to argue with you,” she sighs.

Yuna is sure that Bibi is wrong, but still strokes her stomach. Nausea is not an indicator, and she does not have the other symptoms listed by Yasmin. The thought that she can expect a baby from Guuk makes her heart flutter, but at the same time, despite their idyllic relationship, Yuna is still a little afraid of his reaction.

After finishing the meetings and visiting the construction site, Yuna, on the way to Iden, stops by another place that she learned about from the woman, from whom she often buys brocade. Back at the palace, she has lunch and goes to the harem to look for Yasmin. Somehow breaking away from the girls who are trying to shower her with gifts and get favors, Yuna runs into the corridor, and from there goes to her friend's room.

Yasmin, as expected, lies on the bed and hypnotizes the wall with her gaze.

“I came,” Yuna sits down next to her and strokes her hair, “and I want to ask you an important question."

Yasmin turns on her back and looks at her carefully. With pain in her heart, Yuna looks at the sunken cheeks, and the pale haggard face and realizes that nothing is left of the “golden” girl she met a few months ago in the stable.

"Do you want to get rid of him?"

Yasmin rolls over on her side and cups her eyelids with her hands. It is difficult to answer this question when the hurricane of emotions has subsided a little. At the moment when she only found out, this fire raging inside demanded an immediate sacrifice, and Yasmin, if she could, personally brought it to it in the face of a life that had just begun. Now only embers are left from the fire and a clearer mind, in addition to revenge on Kan Arslan, on the altar of which she will lay his child, shows her other pictures where this baby could become a meaning that she does not have.

Yasmin is torn between choices. Yes, she does not want a child, because his father hurt her, because if he were born, Yasmin would be forever nailed to this man, because, having left the baby, she would not run away. This child will be a strong cage for Yasmin, into which she will voluntarily enter and close the door behind her. On the other hand, she perfectly understands that the baby is not to blame for anything, and no matter how hard she tries, she does not feel hatred for an unborn creature.

“You have time until evening. Think about it," Yuna interrupts her thoughts. “In the evening, hiding in my carriage, you will go with me to Iblis. I can't help you escape, because all the guards will be executed, but I'll do it for you."

Yuna leaves, leaving Yasmin alone to make the hardest decision of his life.

In the evening, Yasmin, covering her face, descends into the yard. Yuna distracts the guards and the girl slips into the carriage like her servant, followed by Yuna herself. They are silent all the way, Yuna decided to respect Yasmin's decision and therefore does not put pressure on her, does not want to make her worse. Most importantly, Yuna herself does not know what she would have done in her place, so she continues to smooth out the invisible folds on her clothes and look behind the curtains.

Yuna asks to stop on one of the streets of the poor district and, together with Yasmin, goes through a low door in the wall. A shack littered with various rubbish, the light into which penetrates from a small window on the ceiling, depresses. Yuna tries not to hold her attention to anything, because she doesn’t want to take anything out of the shack smelling of the unpleasant smell of herbs in her memory. Yuna feels Yasmin, who is looking around nervously, takes her hand and silently strokes it, realizing that words can’t help here.

“I will be with you, don’t be afraid of anything,” the girl whispers.

“On the contrary, I want to go through this alone,” Yasmin tries to sound firm. "Take a walk, mind your own business, and then pick me up. So it will be easier for me.”

Yuna nods reluctantly, hands Yasmine the bag of gold, and exits the shack. She would like to stay with her friend and support her at least with her presence, but the main thing is what Yasmin wants. Yasmin looks after her friend for a couple of seconds, and then obediently follows the woman who called her. Today it will all end. Yasmin cannot erase his mark and remove the smell and scars from his initials, but she can get rid of the most important thing that the Monster left her. She must do it let unshed tears tear her throat, her jaw cramps with spasms, and blood from a bitten cheek fills her mouth.

Yuna returns two hours later, and a pale, staggering Yasmin comes out to her. Yuna puts her in the carriage and hugs the sobbing girl all the way, hoping that at least this will take away half of her pain.

***

Daud stays with Guuk for another week. After long conversations, the rulers conclude that the army of the Empire of Skulls led by Khosrov will be sent for Daud. The visit of the man is extended precisely because of this - he is waiting for the troops of the Devil to gather. On the last evening of Daud's stay in Iblis, all men spend outside the city, discussing further strategy. Back at the palace, Guuk orders a late dinner to be served.

If not for Diaz, Yasmin would not even leave the room. Since returning from Iblis, she has been sitting at her place for days, eating almost nothing, and only rejoices at the visit of Yuna. Diaz insists to show up in the harem once a day, and the girl has to go out in public for a couple of minutes. Fortunately, Arslan is very busy with the upcoming trip and the guest, so he does not bother the girl who is restoring her health. Today, the walls are pressing especially hard, moving towards Yasmine, threatening to imprint on themselves. Yasmin understands that even the open window does not help, and, pulling on her clothes, despite the late hour, goes downstairs. She is walking among the trees in the garden, when, hearing a noise, she comes to the fence, entwined with ivy, and peers into the yard. Yasmin sees the rulers returning to the palace. Among them is that handsome stranger who pulled her out of the pool. He sits on a black horse, his armor shines under numerous lanterns, and his chiseled profile tightly nails all the attention to himself. It is not possible to look at the man for a long time, because Yasmin sees Arslan who has come forward on Damir, and immediately sits down on the ground, hoping to go unnoticed. Arslan is like an eclipse for her, covering everything. Yasmin is afraid of him to the point of trembling, no matter how brave she lifts her chin, she never endures his heavy gaze, she always clearly hears how the bones crack under him and the spine bends. The men hide in the palace and only then does the girl exhale. After walking for another hour, Yasmin returns to the palace and is about to go to her place, as Diaz catches up with her.

“Change your clothes urgently, the master is waiting for you in the main hall."

“No, please, not that,” Yasmin closes her eyelids and is dragged into the room, where the servants are already waiting for her with a new outfit in their hands.

After a couple of minutes, the hastily assembled girl trudges dejectedly towards the hall. Yasmin is wearing a thin white blouse made of flowing silk, short pants of the same color, gold bracelets wrapped around her wrists, and stud earrings with a drop-shaped pendant gleam in her ears. She stops on the threshold, draws more air into her lungs, and, looking up, sees how Arslan, Khosrov, and that same stranger, are sitting on pillows scattered over the carpet and admiring the dancing girls. Yasmin, having bowed to the men, without stopping to look at anyone, goes to Arslan and obediently sinks onto the pillows nearby.

Daud doesn't look. He tries. At first, he thought that an angel descended to earth entered the door, and was very surprised to recognize a girl he saved from the water. She is incredibly beautiful. This girl seems to be woven from the finest golden threads, she walks without touching the floor with her feet as if floating in the air, her one-second look from under heavy eyelashes framing eyes of incredible depth imprinted in Daud’s very heart. It would be strange to think that she has a regular man from the palace and doesn't have a mark. Daud would have put it right away so that everyone would know. Arslan thinks the same way, and now Daud can only look from the side. Even if Daud had not met her then by the pool at the moment when the girl was falling apart in his arms, he would still have seen this bottomless pain under all this beauty and proud posture. The girl is just as depressed, her wings are broken, she drags them behind her with a heavy load, they are in still fresh splashes of blood, the wounds from the spiked crown gape on her forehead, she still looks through, not that she doesn’t cling to anything, not even trying. She sits down next to Arslan - in Daud, all the organs are encircled with a tight rope, compressed. In a huge hall with open windows, all the oxygen evaporates in an instant, and takes everyone present with it, because Daud, except for her, sees nothing.

This unfamiliar feeling fills the man, makes him angry, and makes him take a cup more often. Khosrov asks something, and Daud answers irritably, immediately corrects himself and apologizes. He keeps telling himself “do not look”, but how not to look, if the sun, leaving the vault of heaven, sits to the left of Arslan, even if it does not warm, but shines so that it blinds. Daud can't cope with the seething volcano in himself, he doesn't understand how the earth can withstand such beauty. The girl is not just marked, she also belongs to Kan, although it should be so. It is necessary to fight for people like her, it will not even be scary to die, because one look from her in his direction will be worth it. Daud, the heir to the Chin Empire, finds himself unworthy for the first time. The one who considered everyone unworthy. But Arslan is not worthy of her either, because otherwise, instead of embers, stars would burn in these eyes. There is no life in them, but there is a great desire to die. Daud goes crazy from the interest swelling inside and the desire to be closer. It is necessary to gather troops and flee from Iblis, without looking back, because he is wounded right in the heart, and if he does not leave the palace and does not throw her out of his head, the wound will be fatal. The Angel belongs to the Monster. Even if Daud is called the Beast for the methods of hand-to-hand combat, and he can call him to battle with honor, to fight the Monster is to fight the Devil himself and become the Raven's food. No chance.

Yasmin doesn't look up, sits staring at his knees, and doesn't even reach for a goblet, let alone food. Arslan puts his hand on her thigh, talks to Khosrov, and strokes the girl. Yasmin gutted after the experiences of the last days feels nothing, not even anger, continues to hypnotize the carpet and waits for the order to go to her place. The girl's expectations are not met, because from behind the tablecloth she gets up with the man and follows him to his bedroom.

Yasmin does not resist, does not react in any way, while Arslan undresses her. She throws her head back as the man kisses her chin, down to her throat. She wraps her arms around him when he, lifting her, puts her on the bed, runs his hands along her back, spreads her legs, and relaxes. With a glassy gaze, she looks at the ceiling, and blinks, seeing how with each push the multi-colored patterns mix into one and show the girl the head of a monster opening its mouth and ready to devour her. She hears the massive headboard beating against the wall, and with each beat, the beats of her own heart slow down, it’s a pity that they don’t completely stop. Yasmin feels the hunger of the Monster under her palms, it rolls under the skin, breaks out, declares itself through strong, almost rib-breaking hugs, and flickers in the glare of flame reflected at the bottom of other people's eyes. The girl is amazed at his strength, but not scared, she squeezes him with her hips, arches, and buries her fingers in his hair:

“You are insane, my lord. You are sick. Let me heal you," Yasmin wraps her hands around his face and removes the bangs hanging down with her fingers.

"How?" Arslan touches her lips with his lips. "This is not curable."

"It's being treated. I will leave and this will pass."

“No,” growls the man, and the calm in his eyes changes to a black storm, Yasmin smiles crackedly and turns away to the window. "Never. I will not let you go."

***

“When you become the warrior I dreamed of, then I’ll think about it,” Yuna turns up her nose and reaches for the grapes. The girl sits in her favorite place - her man’s lap while he has dinner. Guuk stayed with the men for an hour and left to have dinner with Yuna because due to the worries associated with the arrival of Daud, he only sees her in the bedroom and misses her a lot.

“I just suggested that you spend time with the ambassador’s favorites, not marriage,” Guuk bites her cheeks. "So I'm still not the warrior you dreamed of?" he frowns.

“I’m overworking,” the girl sighs theatrically. “Yuna builds schools, a new park in the center for kids, works with the servants, looks after Bao, settles squabbles in the harem, and controls her man so that he doesn’t forget to eat and sleep well. It's all too hard. Yuna is tired. You are my warrior, mine,” she wraps her arms around his neck and smiles into kisses. "But seriously, I'll ask Ani, and we'll get the ambassador's favorites. No problem. By the way, if you need something from their men, tell me, and trust me, I can get it into their head, and you will get what you want. In the end, all issues are resolved in bed, and they will have a great effect on their man."

“Nonsense, I make my own decisions,” Guuk grins.

“Of course,” Yuna smiles dazzlingly at him. “I just want to help."

“Fine, my assistant, I will send them to you and tell you what I need, but for now I want to give you something,” the ruler nods to the assistant, and he returns in a couple of minutes with a short sword put into a luxurious scabbard. Guuk draws his sword from its scabbard and holds it out to the surprised girl. Yuna picks up a sword, the hilt of which is encrusted with emeralds and diamonds and almost entirely made of gold, and cannot find words. She cuts the air with her sword, tries it on her hand, and then, whispering “thank you”, hugs the man tightly.

“You chose how to decorate it, I hope you will be satisfied,” Guuk wraps his fingers around her chin. “My master was very surprised when he found out that the sword was for a girl, but he was even more surprised when I said that it was not for an ordinary girl."

"And for which girl?" Yuna can't get enough of the gift.

"There is an inscription on the blade."

Yuna brings the blade closer to her face and, after reading, looks at the man:

"Life of the Devil. Why is it written like this?"

“Because you are my life. It is stored in you. As long as you are here, nothing will break me and I will always find my way home."

“I hate you,” Yuna puts her sword aside and puts her head on his shoulder. “I hate you for making me dependent on you. I hate that you keep doing this. I hate that you entered my life, that he replaced everything for me, that he healed the wounds left by you, kissed each one from above. I hate you, my Devil, - she leans her forehead against his forehead, - so much that without this hatred I will die.

“I hate you more,” Guuk removes the bangs from her eyes. “I hate you because everything that comes out of your lips is my only faith and truth. I hate you because I dreamed of conquering the universe, but I found it in a human. From now on, you are my universe,” he runs his thumb over her soft lips. “In each of my lives, in each of the worlds, I will find you. Our story begins here, but it will never end, even if centuries pass. I will build a palace for you, I will name it after you, I will also name the next largest city that I conquer, everyone will know about the girl that the Devil fell in love with. I will perpetuate us so that even after centuries we will live. And let everything around change, one thing remains unchanged - you will always be mine."

The next day, Yuna and Ani have fun with the guest's favorites by the pool, then in the harem, where they listen to songs, have a delicious dinner, and end the day in the bath. After the departure of the guests, Guuk praises Yuna, and Khosrov Ani, and friends, pleased with themselves, decide from now on to help their men with diplomacy.

***

Khosrov and the army of the empire advance a day before Daud. Daud is standing in Eden's yard and patiently waiting for the wagons to be ready for the long journey. He thanks the owner for the hospitality and help and promises to come here first of all after the reconquest of the empire. Daud doesn't hurry, looks around, dreams of seeing the angel who conquered him, to take her away with him at least in his memories, but realizing that there is no more time, he goes to the horse.

After twelve hours on the way, the ruler’s troops stop for a halt at the mouth of the river, hastily assemble a transitional tent for Daud, who loves camping conditions, and begin to fry the meat for dinner. Daud, having washed in the river, rises to the fire, when he hears screams from the side of the carts, and after a couple of minutes, his angel is dragged to him.

"What are you doing here?" The man looks at the girl in shock.

“I’ll explain everything, just ask, don’t send me back,” Yasmin shakes off the stuck leaves from her knees.

“You are crazy,” Daud covers his face with his hands, knowing full well what consequences the girl’s act can bring, and, resigned, orders to let her go.

“Can I have some water, and I’ll tell you everything,” asks the exhausted Yasmin. “My lord,” she adds hastily.

Daud nods to the warrior and asks to put food in the bowl for the girl. After a couple of minutes, Yasmin greedily eats meat, drinks it with water, and Daud watches her.

“So you sat in the wagon all the way? So many hours without food or water."

“Not only all the way,” the girl wipes her mouth with her sleeve. "I climbed into the wagon before dawn, and it's almost a day. That's why they found me, I wanted to drink water and got out, but they caught me."

“You understand that I will return you to the palace,” the man rubs the bridge of his nose. “You are not just a girl who escaped from Eden, you are Kan Arslan's girl. If I don't bring you back and he finds out, there will be war."

“Listen to me,” Yasmin, who has eaten, puts down the bowl and, rising from the stump, walks around the fire. “Assume you didn’t see me. I'll just leave at dawn, I needed you to get out of the palace and drive away from the city. Then I'm on my own."

“So many of my people saw you, how can I hide it? You are joking, but what you did is very serious,” the man is angry."

“I’ll run away, please,” the girl begs him, “don’t return me to the Monster.”

Daud turns over the firebrands with a long branch and is silent for a long time, pondering how to avoid disaster. There are no options - the girl belongs to the ruler, and he must return her because the marked girl can be the cause of the war, and now he has enough war with his father. Daud just started to get distracted, loaded himself with the upcoming battle, and here she is again, and everything turns upside down inside the man. Doesn’t she feel how she acts on the man, he can’t even look at her for a long time, he keeps himself at a distance. This girl is a whirlpool, and Daud is not one of those who, having wet their feet, will remain on the shore, if they dive, then with their heads.

"Can I wash by the river?" the girl interrupts his thoughts.

“Go,” the ruler nods.

As Daud thought, the girl, having washed her hands and face, after walking for a couple of minutes on the shore, began to run. The man instructs his people to catch up with her, and he, continuing to be angry with her, goes to the tent. The girl will not last even an hour on the steppe, the animals will devour her, and if they do not have time, then the merchants will take her away, and they will sell her to the one who pays the most. Even if the girl is marked, with such beauty, you can make a lot of money from her. "It's just a pity that she's stupid," Daud thinks, and, pulling off his armor and vest, he goes to the chest.

Yasmin is dragged into the tent by two warriors and, lowered her onto the carpet, they leave. Daud pours wine into iron bowls and hands one to the girl.

“I would have run away, and your head wouldn’t have hurt, and I would have gained freedom,” Yasmin says offendedly, but she accepts the cup and, after sipping, returns it.

“The steppe is scary and dangerous, you wouldn’t have survived,” putting down the cups, the man comes up to her. “Settle down here, in the morning I will decide what to do. You, of course, added worries to me. What is your name?"

"Yasmin. Let me go to the steppe,” the girl looks into his eyes. "Just let me go. If it is destined, I will survive, if not, let the wolves tear me apart. Please. I don't want to go back to the palace."

“I can’t,” Daud looks away.

“Believe me, he will forget about me,” she knows perfectly well that she is lying to herself. "He won't know anything, and you won't be to blame for my running away. There is only one person in Eden who will mourn me, but she will also calm down, realizing that I have gained freedom."

“I can’t let you go to the steppe, because I don’t want you to die."

“You are a stranger to me."

"Yes. It is, but maybe your happiness is yet to come, maybe you will still find it. Though I don't know what happiness means to you.

“To be away from him, so that impassable rivers and mountains stand between us so that he cannot reach me,” Yasmin smiles crackedly. “My freedom from him is my happiness."

“Toys quickly bore the master, and he will get bored with you,” the man smiles at her words about freedom and admires her beautiful face.

“We are true ones,” the girl lowers her eyes.

"Does not matter. This is not a sentence, there are so many cases of love between not true ones. You will meet your man."

Yasmine laughs into her fist. Daud admires the slit eyes, the tousled hair that falls over them, and how often she licks her lips and thinks about their taste. Probably like cherries, he thinks, although the cherries in his lands are still sour, more like peaches, just as juicy and sweet, or as fragrant and tasty as melons. Daud wants to solve this mystery and stop thinking about it.

"Why are you laughing?" the man finally takes his eyes off her lips.

Yasmin unties the knot on the vest and, throwing it to the floor, pulls back the collar of the shirt.

“I bear not only his mark but his initials carved on me. Who needs me like this, soaked through with his smell, with the imprints of his teeth and hands, with his power? Who dares to go against him, when even you chickened out?" Yasmin asks, looking intently into his eyes. "I'm a realist, so no one. Therefore, it is easier for me to run away and wander until death takes me than to believe that the handsome prince will jump in and save me from the monster. We do not live in a fairy tale, and we have princes here only by title. Therefore, this night is my freedom, I will not be afraid of this night, I will not think about anything," the girl comes up to him and, holding out her hand, touches his cheek. "Help me."

“Anything is possible, life is unpredictable,” the man frowns. “Someone will give you a helping hand, but for now, freedom can cost you dearly."

"Do not scare the dead with death.”

“You have no idea what you are worth,” Daud touches her palm with his lips. “You are like the sun, and even in luxurious Eden, where everything sparkles, you are still the brightest light,” he stretches out his hand with fear, not afraid of the girl’s reaction, but his own. Yasmin does not even twitch, on the contrary, she closes her eyelids and rubs her cheek against his hand. Yasmin, like an animal, is hungry for affection, every touch inside gives off vibration and makes her stretch. She doesn’t even know the name of this man, she doesn’t feel anything for him except admiration for his appearance, but he touches her, and the ice slabs from her seemingly forever frozen heart break off, and begins to melt.

“Hug me,” she whispers, leans her forehead against his chest, and Daud doesn’t think anymore. He completely surrenders to this voice saturated with despair, pulls her to him, impresses her in the chest, and hugs her so tightly that Arslan's prints on the girl flare up with a scarlet flame, but Daud extinguishes them with his touches. He counts her ribs through the fabric, runs along her back, and caresses her. Breathing becomes intermittent, the air heats up, false hope beats in the head, takes the soil out from under, otherwise why is it suddenly Yasmin lies on the skins, hugs him, substitutes her throat for kisses? Her lips are sweeter than all fruits and berries, they compete with dates in sweetness, Daud kisses her and finally says goodbye to his mind. He kisses and leaves in the past, which came before touching them, all his principles, his faith, his fears. Daud treats her gently, with no sudden movements, no pain, the beast is torn, burns in impatience, but carefully wrapped in chains, because the girl in front of him is turned inside out, and every millimeter of her flesh bleeds and hurts. Daudu licks her all over and covers her with kisses as painkillers. Her soul cannot be healed, but even for one night, he can give affection and peace. In return, the man will still take more, for the first time, he will feel a sense of freedom. Daud's freedom differs from her freedom, and it is primarily from himself, from the rules invented because of the past, from the belief that everything can be only according to one scenario, and his unwillingness to consider another option. Yasmin reaches for warmth, and does not believe that it is possible without pain, she wraps her arms around his neck, opens her lips when he kisses her, and intertwines her tongue with his. Yasmin is hurt. This pain is not the same as with Arslan, it is a caustic pain that corrodes the eyes. It shows that it will not be the same with the true one, although it should have been, although all these legends, the tales of the fathers - this is exactly what they promised. Yasmin grew up believing in this, what could go wrong in life, that she receives care and affection from someone who was not destined for her by fate. Where did she go wrong, that she had already burned herself twice, that from both men she met on the way, she received only cold and pain? Those who say that there is always a chance are lying. Some mistakes cannot be corrected. And let Yasmin be wrong today. She is unable to cope with these emotions, cries, and sobs, the man kisses her tears, and the girl begs him not to stop. This night is a struggle with the fetters of yesterday's past, where no one's touches and kisses will save her from the Monster's gaze. Yasmin knows this, she pulls out this wire of his obsession, which has stuck into her wrists with shackles, fused with meat, with his every push. She washes Arslan's poison away, with tears, rolling down her face without stopping. The mark on her collarbones hisses and foams, and in its place the skin splits open, exposing pulsing red flesh, but Yasmin does not stop.

The breeze rushing through the canopy chills the skin, and the consciousness yells about the danger, but the girl crushes it with deep kisses. Daud promised, swore never to call anyone marked even for one night, but here he doesn’t just share a bed with her, he feels how these fingers, tearing his chest, reach for his heart. He destroys all the words given to himself, creates an enemy for himself, and loses his mind. Yasmin has been sinking for a month now, and now she clings to his shoulders, like a saving log, takes a breath with every kiss, and feels the taste of freedom. Daud moves away for a moment, and Yasmin again flies to the very bottom of the abyss, sinking headlong into the thick black liquid.

Dawn meets Yasmin alone under the blanket. The girl, dressed, leaves the tent, and looks at the grazing horses. Daud is nowhere to be found. Yasmin carefully makes her way to the river, but she is noticed. The girl plunges into the water right in her pants and, swimming realizes that, given the warriors waiting on the shore, she will not escape again. Returning to the tent, she finds a tray on the floor with a tortilla, cheese, water, and one apple. Yasmin has breakfast and, picking up an apple, is going to the exit, when she sees Daud who has entered inside.

“Good morning,” she lowers her eyes.

"Finish your meal, and you will go back to the city," the ruler says coldly.

Yasmin drops the apple on the floor and watches its brief journey across the carpet with a colorless gaze.

“But you…” Yasmin draws more air into her lungs. “You said everything is possible, and someone will give me a hand, someone will help. You convinced me of this. It wasn't you?" she raises her eyes full of unshed tears to him.

“Not me,” the man says quietly and looks away.

Daud woke up before dawn, admired the sleeping girl for a couple of minutes, and then, having dressed, went outside. The man sat down by the long-extinguished fire and thought for a long time, admiring the awakening sun. Yasmin has been stuck in his head since the very first meeting. Daud is attracted by her pain, it makes his palms itch, just to do something to take her away from the monster, but the brain that cleared up after the night shows everything against it. One girl, for whom he does not even have love, but a momentary clouding, cannot jeopardize the entire future of the man. Yasmin has succeeded in what no one has managed to do before - to arouse interest, but even this interest is not worth the war with the Monster. The first meeting, several days in thought and one night is passion, sympathy, but not love. Daud is now too weak, his future is uncertain, his empire is split in two, and this campaign will either be his last or give the man a second chance. Now, with such forces, he can’t cope with Arslan, can’t defeat him. To take away his girlfriend to sign a death sentence for himself. And not only to himself. Yasmin will be punished for escaping, there are no options, but she will not be killed. If she stays with him, he will not only die but will take her with him. None, even the strongest passion, is worth it. It is forbidden. Daud ordered the servant to cook a set of herbs that would remove his smell from the girl, and rub her with it because otherwise, Arslan would kill her. Now he, reluctantly, even if under her gaze feeling like a worthless person, must let her go.

“Well,” Yasmin swallows the lump in her throat and, getting to her feet, pulls on her vest. She ties knots on it for a long time, thinking about something.

"Forgive me," Daud says barely audibly, not daring to raise his eyes.

“No,” Yasmin smiles. "Ask for forgiveness at my grave. Because he will kill me,” she finishes and abruptly breaks into the exit.

Yasmin hears the warriors rushing after her, she does not look back, she runs with all her strength - from the past, from the present, from what seemed. They push her in the back, she falls face down on the hard grass, scratches her cheeks, tears her palms to blood, screams heartrendingly throughout the steppe, dispersing the birds and frightening the horses, making the blood in the veins of the warriors go cold.

“You will kill me,” Yasmin looks at Daud while she is being dragged to the wagon. “You will kill me, not him.”

***

Daud sends Yasmin to Iblis with ten warriors. The ruler himself does not have time to return to the city, Khosrov is already waiting for him on the borders of the empire. Daud instructs the warriors to keep a close eye on the girl on the road, promises that if she escapes or something happens to her, punish all ten, and continues to what is left of his empire. Yasmin is lowered from the wagon only when needed and kept under round-the-clock supervision.

Already on the outskirts of Iblis, Yasmin understands that no matter how she realizes the scale of the catastrophe that awaits her, she is not afraid. Yasmin seemed to have a broken sense of fear because she was the one who looked into the eyes of the Monster. No matter how Arslan punishes her, she is not afraid, because physical pain has a property - it passes, and then everything starts anew. Arslan stuffs her with this pain from the very moment they meet, in return, Yasmin feeds him with her dislike, and once this thread of fate covered with thorns and soaked in poison that binds them will break, and Yasmin will gain freedom, even under a layer of earth. And now she is not afraid of anything, she has already seen the worst.

Arslan found out about the girl's escape only on the night of the same day. The man refused to believe and ordered the servants to search the entire palace and surrounding buildings seven times. There is no doubt that Yasmin is not in Eden's territory. Arslan could not find a place for himself, he sentenced all the guards of the palace to execution, and he promised to tear off the skin of all the living. Guuk canceled the execution, ordered to follow his friend, and he sent people to look for the fugitive in Iblis.

Arslan is furious, unable to cope with his anger at the girl, and Guuk instructs his faithful assistant Vinh to closely monitor the man so that he does not do stupid things.

“Please, tell me that you have nothing to do with it,” Guuk leans against the door frame to Yuna's bedroom.

“I don’t know where she is,” Yuna who has personally searched all of Yasmin’s favorite places replies tiredly. “I am shocked that she disappeared."

"You're not lying to me, are you?" Guuk looks at her frowning.

The girl shakes her head.

Yuna does not know what to think, she is very worried about her friend and does not understand why she did not share her escape plan with her. The entire palace is aware of the escape, given the number of servants and warriors involved in the search. Harems do not disperse to sleep, almost until dawn they discuss the escape of the favorite of the Monster. Yuna does not leave the bedroom, because, in response to every insult she hears against Yasmin, she wants to wave her fists.

“I know where she is,” Vinh goes to Guuk, who has finished discussing matters with the military leaders. Arslan is standing at the window darker than the night, and even though he was physically present at the meeting, he did not remember a single word from it.

"The only option for her to leave Eden is to go out with one of the other favorites. Since your favorites swear that they are not involved, the master's favorite has fled with Daud Mert."

"What are you talking about?" Arslan growls at him.

“Calm down,” Guuk lays down his cards and walks around the table. "He is right. Once mine ran away with merchants leaving Eden."

"I'm going to kill him!" Arslan's eyes fill with blood. “I will make Daud spit out his heart if he took my favorite. I will destroy him."

“Calm down,” Guuk orders angrily. “Maybe Daud himself doesn’t know that the fugitive hid with him. Let's wait until next evening. If Daud is smart and discovered the guest, he will return her, if not, then take a sword and go cut off heads, I'm behind you because taking away someone else's marked woman is an unforgivable offense."

“That’s strange,” Vinh lowers his eyes, “Daud is a lover of virgins. I don't think he took your favorite."

***

In the evening of the next day, the gates open and let in Yasmin, exhausted by a long road and tormented by thoughts. The girl is escorted to the palace by two warriors of the Chin Empire, the rest remain at the gate.

“That was what was required to be proved,” Guuk looks down into the courtyard from the balcony.

Yuna, getting ready for bed, finally entangled in a bedspread that is too big for a bed, curses for the fifth time and, jumping to the floor, runs barefoot in one nightgown to the balcony to see what her lover is talking about.

“Yasmine…” the girl exhales in shock.

Yasmin is standing in the courtyard in front of the fountain, servants are gradually gathering around her, and everyone who has balconies from the rooms, preparing for the spectacle. The girl is pale, she moves on, trying to reach the stairs, but the servants growing up in front of her do not allow her to pass.

“Shameless”, “ungrateful”, and “shame of Eden” is all Yasmin hears but still attempts to hide in the stone walls. Suddenly, the crowd disperses, clings to the fence along the edges, and, dispersed by the soldiers, returns to its business, leaving in the center of the snow-white courtyard a girl and a warrior, a ruler, a Monster, Death, walking towards her. Yasmin stiffens, clenching her hands into fists, cheering herself up so as not to lie under his feet.

“You missed me, my lord…” the girl smiles and puts her hand to her cheek burned by a slap.

“You have disgraced me in front of the whole palace,” Arslan hangs down from above, slashes with his eyes, makes her teeth chatter from tension, “made me a laughing stock."

“You need to accept that our desires do not coincide,” Yasmin smiles with a bloody forced smile and hangs above the floor, caught by her throat.

“You’re joking with me,” the man grins, Yasmin sees a previously unseen madness in his eyes, and for the first time she regrets escaping, “and I said that you’ll be sweet to me even without limbs,” Arslan lets go of the girl who is unable to hold the balance, and falls to the floor, and takes out a sword, in the reflection of the blade of which Yasmin sees herself.

***

“Let go,” Yuna yells as Guuk pulls her back into the room and pushes her onto the bed. “He will kill her. He will kill my friend," the girl pushes the man and runs again, but he grabs her like a feather and press her into the pillows.

"Don't you dare," Guuk hisses. "I forbid you."

“I don’t care,” Yuna bites hitting him with her forehead and legs. "I don't care about your orders, let me go!"

“You won’t leave this room,” letting go of her, Guuk rises to his feet. "Don't you dare, otherwise I'll have to punish you."

“You don’t understand,” the girl looks at him madly. “You don’t understand that my friend is down there and the monster will kill her."

“Kan Arslan is the ruler,” Guuk shakes her by the shoulders. "And he is free to dispose of his favorite as he wants! After all, your friend deserved it."

"I hate you!" Yuna growls and, swinging, hits him in the face. It is not possible to slip to the door, taking advantage of the his confusion, he grabs her again and, squeezing her wrists painfully, pull her towards himself. “I hate you and your fucking customs and rules. I will get to Yasmin, or, I swear, I will burn this palace and gnaw your throat," she beats his chest with her fists.

“I had to try very hard not to break your arm,” Guuk says slowly, cold in his gaze makes the girl quiet for a moment. “Don’t you dare ever raise it on me again."

“Now I’m ready to lift even a sword,” Yuna shouts at him in resentment.

“Sorry, my little one, but I will have to lock you up, because your childish prank can lead to a split in the empire, and I will not allow this. Guards," Guuk shouts, and two men run into the room. "Lock her in the cell below and don't let her out until I get back."

“You wouldn’t dare,” Yuna shouts. "Don't you dare!" they drag her to the stairs, she breaks free, and runs to Guuk, but they grab her again and, already forcing her to wipe the stone floor with herself, they drag her down the corridor. “I won’t forgive you for this. I won't forgive you for Yasmin!"

Guuk straightens his clothes, licks the blood from his lips, and, exhaling, goes into the yard, continuing to deaf from the repeated “I won’t forgive you” in his ears.

Chapter 15: My despair has your face

Guuk stands on the terrace for a couple of minutes, leaning against a pillar, watching the two in the middle of the white marble courtyard washed by the servants. The shiny marble reflects the glare of lanterns that create the illusion of peace, the night air smells of freshly cut grass, and a warm breeze brings the smell of incense that burns in the censers of the harem, but the the man still distinguishes the slight smell of blood. Yasmin is on her knees, Arslan, it seems, stands firmly on his feet, but if he swings, he will also be on his knees. Guuk has no doubts about this, because even now, feverishly thinking about what to do, how to save his friend from a fatal mistake, he is thinking about Yuna, whom he ordered to be locked up. Arslan has the same girlfriend, but he is so blinded by rage, resentment, and most importantly, his pain, that he makes mistake after mistake. Arslan's pain does not decrease in him, it completely took control of him, made its way into every corner of his soul, occupied, and now overflows over the edges. It swells in his chest and, breaking his ribs, asks to come out, and gets out, crawls to a girl with golden hair, and lies on her. The one who blinded the sun with her bright light turns into a stooped, soulless shell pressed down to the ground. It’s impossible to even look at Yasmin. Guuk swings his sword in battle, but in the fading eyes of the enemy, whose head rolls under the horse’s feet, he still sees, albeit a tiny one, the desire to live, in these eyes there is nothing, not even birds fly over this empty sea.

“Arslan,” Guuk stops three steps away from them and does not look at the girl. “Before you punish her, I need to ask her a couple of questions, because she spent a day with Daud. I can learn something useful. In the meantime, go to the guys at the wall, they say they saw mercenaries at the borders."

“Tomorrow,” Arslan hisses, not even turning to Guuk. “We agreed in the afternoon that I would take care of the mercenaries tomorrow."

“Arslan,” Guuk repeats sternly.

“Guuk,” the man drawing out his name, turns his face, disfigured with anger, towards him.

"Check for me. I want to be calm."

Arslan looks at him for a couple of seconds, thinking, and then reluctantly lowers his sword and, spitting out “as you say,” goes to the stable. He walks, kicks pebbles, and squeezes the hilt with his fingers, but when he reaches the stable, he raises a sticky red palm to his face and realizes that he was holding on to the blade and did not notice it. He is not angry at Guuk, not even annoyed, on the contrary, as soon as he moves away from the girl, the veil of rage falls from his eyes, and breathing becomes much easier.

“You follow me,” Guuk says to Yasmin and heads towards the palace.

Yasmin scrapes herself off the floor with difficulty and reluctantly follows the man. It would have been her will - everything would have ended here, she would not have had to force herself to take the next step, because Yasmin was tired, and first of all to live.

Guuk sinks into a chair in the main hall asks for wine, and with his eyes points Yasmin to the second chair.

“I have nothing to tell you,” after a couple of minutes of silence, the girl, exhausted after the stress, unsticks her tongue from the palate.

“I’m not going to ask you anything,” the man takes a glass of wine and takes a sip. “I did it to cool him down."

“Why are you doing this, my lord?" Yasmin barely moves her broken lips, trying not to look at the ruler.

“Because I have a girl locked up in my dungeon who loves you for some reason,” Guuk frowns. “If I were Arslan, I would have executed you long ago, since letting go is not an option, because it’s clear as day that you have nothing to him. But it's not about me. At the same time, if I allow you to be harmed, my love will not forgive me."

Yasmin feels a glimmer of warmth seeps into her icy gut at the mere mention of Yuna. She lowers her eyes to her hands, gathers the hem of her shirt with trembling fingers, and smiles to herself. Guuk watches her out of the corner of his eye and sees how the smile turns into a grimace of pain, as it freezes on the twisted lips with an ugly crack, dividing the face into two parts, where there is an ocean of despair in the eyes, but the lips were not told about it. The girl raises her hand to her face, wipes her nose with a sleeve stretched to her fingertips, and, inhaling deeply, for the first time in the evening raises her eyes to the man:

"You don't remember me at all, my lord?"

Guuk, leaning on the arm of the chair, looks at her attentively, rubs his chin, and seems to be smiling.

"I remember."

Yasmin looks at the man eyes wide open, trying to utter at least a word, but only a whistle escapes from her open lips.

“I remember that I promised a little girl to become her warrior,” Guuk continues in the meantime. “I promised because she looked at me so enthusiastically, and I wanted to please her. I didn't think you'd still remember it years later.

"Remember?" Yasmin covers her face with her palm and rubs as if she wants to remove the skin. “I clung to this promise as the meaning of my life. Please do not make promises as a joke, you will forget about them, and the one to whom they were given will live by them."

“I rarely regret anything, but I’m sorry that I lied to that child,” Guuk sounds sincere.

“I love your girlfriend, she is the best thing that happened to me in Iblis,” Yasmin lowers her eyes with a smile. “I love her so much that I forgot about you. I forgot because she loves you. I have been waiting for you for so many years, dreaming, I played our wedding in my head a hundred times, and then, falling under your horse, still remembering you, rising from the ground, I already forgot, because there was one whom you love. And life has shown that not always what we take for the only truth is such. I was mistaken in my feelings, convinced myself of what was not there, and got rid of the obsession. Why can't Kan Arslan do this?"

“Because this is not just a ghostly promise made ten years ago. This is not self-hypnosis and illusion. Arslan has everything too deep. He will die with your name on his lips. He won't forget you and won't let you go. I can't even imagine what would have to happen for him to abandon you. In any case, I know why you and Yuna are friends - you are similar. You are a strong girl, and you will either die at his hands without bending, or he will break you. For some reason it seems to me that there will be a second one,” he rises to his feet. "Sit here until he comes. I hope he cools down, and you get by with a little blood," Guuk leaves the hall.

***

Arslan understands perfectly well that this was a trick, that Guuk doesn't need to solve the issue of mercenaries right now, but he still obeys because no matter how his Monster tears him apart, he doesn't want to hurt her. He’s not even sure that he could lower this sword on her, and not plunge into himself to appease the rage that eats his flesh. Arslan walks around the towers, talks to the soldiers, demands to tighten the checks on those entering the city, and for half an hour now he has been sitting on the ground in front of the second gate of the palace and watching Damir peacefully grazing.

From the day Yasmin left Eden, Arslan experienced only two states, which changed each other several times a day. All day he surrendered to the power of rage, tormented himself, the soldiers, the devil knows how many death sentences he signed, how many he swung. At night, it was replaced by despair. He hardly went to bed, but he went into the bedroom, and sat for a long time, caught the scent of the girl, already dissolved in the air, and missed him. And that was the most painful part. Arslan does not know how to deal with outbursts of rage, but he can go headlong into battle, shred someone else's flesh and break spines, staining his hands in the blood of the enemy, he calms down, but what to do with a heart yearning for a girl he doesn’t understand. But he understands one thing for sure: their relationship is a curse, where both will suffer. Even today, when he saw her from the door, he was visited by a crazy thought, what if he fell on his knees if he grabbed her hand, and prayed that she would not leave him if he said a phrase that he repeats to himself a hundred times a day, would Yasmin believe him? “I can’t live without you,” these five words contain all the obsession and all the despair of Arslan. Because he really can’t, but Yasmin doesn’t believe him, she offers to treat him. Arslan is sure that the only cure for his illness is his death because no physician in the world can take her out of his heart and mend it back. Since the day Yasmin left Eden, Arslan's heart had not been beaten. It froze the second he learned of the escape. He did not breathe from that moment, he was afraid that he would never see her again, would not feel her smell, would not hear her voice. Even now he is not breathing, even if his heart, having learned about the girl’s return, restarted, but his lungs refuse to take oxygen because Arslan saw Yasmin, but she does not see him. No matter how much time passes, no matter what methods Arslan uses, Yasmin does not see him. She always looks through, and if she holds her gaze, then there is nothing but fierce hatred shredding the insides. Arslan agrees with her, even grateful, even if she is nearby, because Yasmin is his frame, his spine, and as soon as she leaves, he will collapse to the ground. He has untold riches, lands, and people, he is ready to give them for the sake of an elixir that would make Yasmin fall in love with him, but there is no such thing. Nature came up with the true ones, but did not take into account the fact that one of the two would not accept it, left Arslan face to face with Yasmin, torn about her every word and look, with an exhausted heart in her hands.

Arslan's love would be enough for both of them. He would drown her in it. But with every step of the man, Yasmin puts out the spears resting on the chest, and Arslan pushes, passes their tips through himself, and pierces her through with the blunt side. He nails her to himself with pain, blood, and suffering, he does not want to stay alone on this side. Arslan hits the back of his head against the stone wall behind him and is angry at such a beautiful, star-studded sky, which seems to mock him. Inside him, blazes the fire of resentment against fate, and the crickets start their new song, it’s not clear why they rejoice. He sits, and the abyss creeps at his feet, already wraps around his ankles, “she will never love you,” whispers. “That's fine” the man screams in the heart. Let her not love him, let her live nearby, because Arslan dies without her, and with her he kills her. As if Arslan does not know this, as if he does not understand that he is a field strewn with blades pointing outward, and every time he hugs a girl, deep cuts bloom on her. Arslan's love only brings pain, but this is the only way he feels alive. He will not be able to do without her - Yasmin will leave, and he, like a cloud of hundred-year-old dust, accidentally disturbed by a traveler, will scatter in the wind. Arslan wants to live, and life is only next to her. 

Their relationship is like a vicious circle, and they can’t get out of it the same way, but Yasmin may get out, leaving a soul and a bloodless heart in him, and Arslan will leave his life. He rises to his feet and, brushing off the dust, demands to open the gate.

Yasmin is still sitting in the chair in the same position in which Guuk left her. She feels his presence, there is no need to turn around to understand who is behind her back. Arslan slowly comes closer and stands in front of her.

“I wanted to chop you into pieces, I wanted you to scream in pain and choke on your blood just like I did these days,” every word costs a lot of effort because Arslan’s anger breaks again. “But it would only hurt me because you don’t feel pain anymore, otherwise how dare you go outside the gate?" he bends down to her face, and looks into empty eyes.

“I don’t love you,” she looks through again, Arslan’s heart is leaking like a rusty bucket with a broken bottom. "I can not."

“But I can’t live without you,” the man moves closer, touches her forehead with his nose, closes his eyelids, rising higher, sniffing her hair. "I can not. So I came up with a punishment for you that will hurt you. You will be in so much pain that you will be torn from the inside, but you will not be able to do anything about it, just like I cannot. Feel my pain, carry it with you at least a little," he whispers in a poison-soaked voice. “The war of the Chin Empire will end, and after the wedding of Guuk, you and I will get married. Until then, you will move around the palace in shackles."

“No,” Yasmin exhales and as if in an instant, shrinks, bends under the weight of his words. "I told you I don't want you! You can’t do this, you can’t force me,” she shouts at the back of the retreating man, forcing him once again to listen to the truth, which he does not even doubt.

Yasmin covers her face with her hands and whimpers softly at the news she just heard. This is the last frontier, Yasmin will cross it, and it will be possible to slam the lid of the coffin. The worst thing is that another name will already be on her gravestone. The surname of the one whom she hates with every cell of her body. The one who will put her in this coffin.

***

Ani saw that Yasmin had returned through the window, she watched in horror what was happening in the courtyard and exhaled only when she noticed Guuk walking towards them. The peace did not last long, the girl learned from the servants who came in with a jug of water that Yuna was locked in a dungeon. Ani measures the room with nervous steps, angry at her helplessness, at the fact that Khosrov is so inopportunely absent, and she cannot help her friend in any way. Deciding that she could at least catch a glimpse of her and find out how she is, Ani grabs her cape and goes out into the corridor. The girl is not allowed to the lower floors, they cut down all hope with a firm “master forbids”. Until dawn, Ani rushes about in bed and, not finding peace, slips out into the corridor again, but immediately returns, having learned that Yuna is in Guuk's bedroom. The girl does not lie down anymore, in return for the anxiety about the friend that has let go, gnawing her feelings for her man are returning. Khosrov went to war. He kissed her on the forehead that last morning and promised to return, but Ani is still afraid. The girl saw the war with her own eyes, she knows that not everyone returns from it, and it loves to take the best. She prays every day that it doesn't like her man, that it doesn't ask for his life in the name of the lives of the others, not this time. Ani just sits on the bed, staring out the window and, continuing to whisper “I love you” to herself, mentally sends all her strength to Khosrov.

***

After three hours of mental anguish, throwing, and screaming until her voice broke, finally, Yuna hears steps from the corridor. The heavy iron door opens with a nasty creak, and she sees Guuk standing on the threshold. The man reaches out for her, but Yuna steps back and glares at him.

"She died?" She doesn't want to believe what she says.

"She is alive."

"Do not lie to me!" the hysteria rolls over again, and Guuk has to grab the girl who rushed into the corridor.

“Trust me, she is alive,” the man shakes her by the shoulders. “Moreover, she wasn’t even injured. She is alright. I swear this to you."

“I want to see her,” Yuna pushes him away.

"Not now. Tomorrow, I promise."

“I almost died here, I thought my heart would burst from ignorance. I will not forgive you for this torture!" Yuna growls at him and throws lightning bolts with her eyes.

“I understand everything perfectly, but I couldn’t do otherwise,” Guuk replies wearily. “Even I can’t openly go against Arslan’s wishes without drawing my sword. Understand me already."

"I don't want to understand and I won't!" Yuna snorts. "Be kind, don't show your face to me, because right now I want to scratch it."

Yuna, with her chin up, walks past the man, who does not interfere with her this time, but after taking three steps, she sways and tries to grab onto the wall. She does not have time to face the floor, as she is in the hands of Guuk.

“Urgently bring the physician to my bedroom,” the ruler orders the guards who run up, and he goes upstairs with the girl in his arms.

"It's already gone! I'm fine," Yuna, who has come to her senses, is already on the threshold of the bedroom.

“Let him look anyway,” the man insists. "What do you feel?"

“I have a great desire to hit you, but I don’t have the strength,” Yuna wraps her arms around his neck. “This is all due to stress, please send the physician away, I want to sleep.”

“I’m worried,” Guuk, frightened for her, does not give up.

"We'll fight right now."

“Fine,” Guuk lowers her onto the bed and lies down next to her. "I'll watch, if you feel bad, the physician will examine you."

“As you say,” mutters the girl falling asleep.

Guuk does not bother her, he does not close his eyes, and he listens to her measured breathing until the morning.

***

In the morning, Yuna asks for breakfast and sends a servant to find out how Yasmin is and whether it is possible to visit her. The girl is already finishing breakfast when Bibi comes to her.

"You're exactly what I need," Yuna puts the tray away from the bed onto the nightstand. “You keep saying that I…” she stammers, “that I’m expecting a baby. How can we check this?"

"Something happened?" Bibi asks worriedly.

“I felt bad again, and now I just finished eating, but want to throw up” Yuna whines.

"I'll bring someone, and we'll know for sure," Bibi happily claps his hands.

“I’m going to Yasmin, I’ll be back in an hour, you can bring him, just so that no one knows anything,” Yuna asks.

Yuna walks in after a short knock on her friend and looks in shock at the shackles wrapped around the ankles of the girl lying in bed.

“Yes, now this is my punishment, but it’s not the worst,” Yasmin smiles crackedly. "Come, I want to hug you."

After the hug, Yuna sits on the bed and asks her to tell her everything. Yasmin talks about escaping and talking with Daud, she also talks about Guuk's help. The girl is silent about the night with Daud.

“I’m so mad at you,” Yuna snorts. "You hid the escape plan from me!"

“I didn’t want to involve you, I didn’t want you to be responsible for this too,” Yasmin looks down.

"I was so freaked out!»

“I know, forgive me for this,” Yasmin sighs. “Better tell me how you are here."

“It seems I’m pregnant,” Yuna rolls her eyes.

"So this is happiness!" Yasmin exclaims and is distracted by a knock.

“We wanted to visit you,” the heads of two girls from the harem and Rin appear at the door.

“Later,” Yasmin tells them, and after the door closes, she continues: “You love him, he loves you, this is a great happiness,” she again turns to Yuna."

"Yes, but I'm confused, I don't know if I'm ready for this if he's ready. It’s all very complicated,” Yuna wrinkles her nose and falls face down into the bed. "Are shackles your only punishment? Did he not beat you?"

“My punishment is marriage,” Yasmin bites her lower lip and sobs.

"What?" Yuna jumps out of bed, dumbfounded.

"He is a master of torture, he chose the most monstrous for me. He is sick and doesn’t even admit it to himself,” Yasmin twists her mouth in a painful smile and buries her face into the pillow, which immediately gets wet. Yasmin hates herself for crying because all she can do is sit chained in this room and cry. “Yuna,” she looks at her friend with red eyes. "I don't want to die. I understand that I no longer have a choice and I need to endure life with someone I hate with all my heart or die. I don't want to die and I don't want to live with him. They say that there is always a way out, but why is my way out in both cases equal to death?"

“It’s impossible, it doesn’t fit into any framework,” Yuna takes her by the hand. "I won't let you die. I promise that it won't go on like this forever, you'll see, we'll come up with something, for now, put all your thoughts aside and try to go with the flow, no matter how monstrous it sounds."

"I'm sorry for making you worry about me too. Please stop worrying about everything,” Yasmin asks. "If you are pregnant, then all you have to think about is the baby. Imagine how happy his father will be."

“Until I know for sure, I won’t tell him anything, let him suffer, this is my revenge,” Yuna smiles. “I’m so glad he was able to help you avoid punishment, I admit that I did not behave very well, but at the moment when my loved ones are in danger, my brain seems to turn off. And I am amazed at him, even in the most difficult situation, he keeps his composure. In the end, he saved you and remained on good terms with Arslan. I need to trust him more and stop fighting a little."

After talking with her friend, Yuna returns to her room and asks to call Bibi. The girl, meanwhile, changes clothes, deciding to go to the city after the visit of the physician. When she's finished with her clothes, she takes out a chest of jewels and, opening the lid, looks at the contents in shock. Throughout their relationship, Guuk gave her eight sets of precious stones, except for separately donated rings and bracelets, as well as the first necklace with a ruby. Only two sets and that necklace remained in the chest. Everything else was gone. Yuna feverishly searches the room, checks all the cabinets and the chest, and even crawls under the bed - there are no gifts. The angry and upset girl sits down on the bed and, not knowing what to do, decides to discuss the loss of jewelry with Bibi first, so that, without finding out what's what, not to anger Guuk and not stain his sword with blood.

“Since you didn’t transfer them anywhere, it means they were stolen,” Bibi says after listening to the story about the loss.

“But who would dare to do such a thing?” Yuna sincerely does not understand.

"You never know who!" Bibi exclaims. “Everything you wear is worn by kings. No one has such jewels, not only in Iblis but in the whole empire. Of course, someone decided to profit, and I ask you to tell the master about the loss, let the guilty be punished."

“You know, he will cut off heads right away,” Yuna burrows her hands into her hair.

"And rightly so!"

"Bibi!" the girl is indignant. "I'll ask the servants who are cleaning my room and the guards to find out who entered the bedroom, and until then, don't tell Guuk anything! Where is your man?"

“Behind the door,” sighs Bibi, disagreeing with the girl’s decision, and follows her.

The physician listens attentively to Yuna, smiles a lot, and leaves, taking her urine to mix it with his tinctures. Yuna goes to Iblis, and spends the evening in the stable, caring for Venus, on which she cannot ride yet.

Back at the palace, Yuna learns from the waiting physician that she is pregnant.

"This is the event of the century!" exclaims a happy Bibi and rushes around the girl, dumbfounded by the news. Yuna had almost no doubt that she was pregnant because the physician had confidently told her about it during the examination, but now she does not know how to react. Of course, she is happy that she will have a baby, even if she did not plan to have a child. This little one is the fruit of their love with Guuk, and Yuna's face is filled with a smile at the mere thought of him being like both of them.

“We need to get the best outfits, get ready for the feast, because the lord will throw a feast for the whole of Iblis, having learned about the heir!” Bibi won't calm down.

“Please, don’t make noise,” Yuna asks, “let me talk to him first.”

Dissatisfied with not being allowed to enjoy, Bibi leaves the bedroom, and Yuna decides to wait for the ruler.

Guuk does not appear at night. Yuna can’t find a place for herself, she wants to share the news. She is torn apart by feelings and emotions, including fear. Let her understand in the depths of her soul that Guuk would rather be happy, but dark thoughts still haunt her. No matter how strong their love is, they don’t share the same opinion on everything and their relationship is still as fragile as ice on a river in early spring.

Guuk, who is busy with messengers from Khosrov and mercenaries, appears in the palace once a day and literally for a couple of minutes. He says he comes for business, but Yuna knows that for the kiss. Today she is in the stable, the only place where she is not sick of smells when the groom brings Mammon, and Yuna, realizing that the ruler has returned, asks the groom to leave and decides to feed and take care of the animal herself.

"How do you tolerate it?" She strokes the mane of the already well-fed horse. “Sometimes he infuriates me so much that I want to strangle him. You should have seen how he ordered me to be locked in a dungeon, even his voice did not flinch!" the girl kisses the horse on the face. "How did I manage to fall in love with someone like that? Do you love him too?" the horse seems to understand, and snorts. "Such is our fate - to love the Devil and wait for his highness to come down to us."

"Are you complaining about me to my horse again?" Guuk grins as he enters the stable.

“Only he can avenge me, throw you, for example, off the saddle,” Yuna giggles, and Guuk, catching her in his arms, kisses her. Mammon defiantly turns away.

“My lord, will you be back for dinner?” Yuna asks hopefully, seeing how tired the man is. “Although I’m still offended by you because of the dungeon, I don’t want you to wear yourself out so much."

“I want to go back,” the ruler kisses her on the forehead, “but I’m waiting for someone at the wall, and if everything drags on, I’ll be back by tomorrow evening, and then you will have to forgive me because I will force you and I know how.»

“It’s a pity, I wanted to talk so much,” the girl says upset, realizing that the secret will have to be vilified a little more because she doesn't want to announce this in the stable.

“Don’t be bored, I know that you are,” Guuk kisses her hand, raised to his lips, and leads Mammon out of the stable.

Guuk leaves Iden with the warriors, and Yuna dejectedly trudges to the palace. She joins Ani on the terrace and looks sadly up through the window of Yasmin, who is forbidden to leave the bedroom. Yuna decides to visit her after she visits the city and, going up to her room, demands Bibi.

“They didn’t return the jewelry, no one confessed to anything, allegedly no one entered the room, the guards say that they may have used the window, so I’m thinking of announcing Bao, let him figure it out,” the girl fastens a necklace with a ruby ​​around her neck. “These days I wore what was left so that Guuk would not suspect anything, interrogate my servants and guards. Everyone is silent. I'm over it."

"It's high time," Bibi agrees.

“It’s just that I didn’t want to because as soon as I tell Bao, he will immediately report to Guuk."

"And he will be right."

“Okay, I’ll go back and solve this issue,” Yuna puts on her tunic and goes downstairs.

Yuna always goes to Iblis with two guards who, changing with the other two, guard her bedroom every other day. After saying hello to the men, she goes into the carriage and asks first to take her to the head of the city council, who promised today to show her a new place for the construction of a free library. The road this time lasts longer than usual, and Yuna, who pushed back the curtains, realizes that they have changed their path. Deciding that it was none of her business how they would take her, she again returned to her thoughts. After another half an hour on the road, which usually takes about forty minutes, Yuna loses her patience. She knocks on the top of the carriage and it stops. Yuna reaches for the door, but it swings open and one of the guards slips in.

"Why so long? What, change the path..." before the girl has time to finish, the guard hits her on the head with the hilt of the sword, and Yuna loses consciousness.

When Yuna wakes up, she realizes that she is not in the carriage, but lies on the hay in a covered moving wagon. Her head is splitting, and there is a nasty taste of blood in her mouth she bit her tongue from the blow. Yuna sits up, massaging her temples, she has no idea how long she's been unconscious, but judging by the darkness outside, visible through the crevices in the wall of the wagon, it's night. Yuna crawls up to the canopy and, lifting sees only the steppe. They are already far from Iblis. The girl also hears the murmur of water nearby and understands that a river flows somewhere nearby. Yuna is already sure that this journey will not end with anything good for her and, dangling her legs, she is just about to jump down and start running, as the cart stops. The girl still jumps and even manages to run away, but they grab her by the scruff of the neck and drag her along the sun-scorched earth towards the river.

"What do you want?" the struggling girl shouts, immediately recognizing one of her guards.

"You can scream as much as you like!" The man laughs loudly. “No one will hear you. It would be better to pray, although the one who, spreading her legs, has become a favorite from a servant, will still not be allowed into heaven."

"Why are you doing this? How can you do this to your Lord?" Yuna pushes him but she falls to the ground.

They hit her twice in the face and, forcing her to swallow her blood, picking her up by the arms, drag her to the river. Yuna feels like even through her shirt the stones are tearing her back, she hangs like a weak-willed doll in their hands and looks at the sky. The moonlight fills the steppe with silvery light, and Yuna clings to it with her eyes, as if to salvation, let it remember her. Let Guuk feel her when he raises his eyes to the moon.

“Please,” the girl whispers with bloody lips. "I'll pay you."

“I’ve already been paid for your death, don’t worry,” one of the two men smirks.

"Death?" Shocked Yuna looks at him in disbelief. She may have thought that the journey would end this way, but refused to believe. "For what? What have I done to you?"

“Nothing,” the man grins and pushes her to the ground. “We just got paid."

"Who?"

"Rin."

***

“Our time has come. We'll have to speed up our plan, and I promise that none of you will get hurt," the figure in black whispers to the other two behind the barracks. “The jewels you have taken out will be enough to provide for both your life and the life of your children. The ruler will think that his girlfriend stole the gold and ran away, and you ran away, fearing his wrath for not watching her. You will kill her, dispose of the body and go home with the jewels. He will turn the earth - he will not find her. His heart will be broken, and his anger will gradually subside, and then I will be the one who will calm and caress him, and he will finally forget about everything. Most importantly, get rid of the body."

***

Bibi is the first to know about Yuna's disappearance. The girl always comes back before ten, but it's already eleven and she's gone. Worried, Bibi sends guards to the city, while he nervously walks around the yard, looking at the gate. The returning guards report that the girl is nowhere to be found, moreover, Yuna was not even in the city council. Bibi runs to Vinh and asks him to send people after Guuk.

“The master is overwhelmed with business, he is not up to the girl who decided to take a walk,” the old man is angry.

“I swear to God, if you don’t send people to him, I will go to the wall, and when the master finds out that his beloved has disappeared and he hasn’t been informed, you will be the first whose head will fly off his shoulders,” Bibi spits out the words in his face.

Guuk just lets the warriors rest and is about to eat for the first time in a day, when he sees a guard from the palace rushing towards him. The warrior has not yet reached him, but the ruler already feels how the heart, wrapped in a tight rope, shrinks, how anxiety fills everything inside and rolls up to the throat. Guuk's premonition does not deceive. After listening to the words of the guard about the disappearance of Yuna, he immediately breaks into Eden. Guuk does not listen to the warriors shouting something in the back, he hits harder on the sides of Mammon, flies at maximum speed, and does not see anything around. The whole picture of the outside world for Guuk froze, and it will remain so if the girl is not found.

Bad news awaits the ruler in the palace. Until dawn, the army of the Devil prowls around Iblis, wakes up all the townspeople, and inspects every house - the girls are gone. Guuk himself does not lag behind his people, already in the second circle he examines the outer quarters - Yuna is nowhere to be found. He returns to the palace to interrogate people, descends on the stairs of the palace, broken by the disappearance of the girl, and listens to another report that the search is unsuccessful.

It seems to Guuk that the heavens are torn from their hinges, falling on him, falling on his shoulders, which even can bear their weight, but they cannot bear her loss. It seems to Guuk that the huge palace, the lands, and the whole empire are sand castles, which crumbled from the draft due to the door left open after Yuna left. It seems to Guuk that the world has turned upside down, a mistake has occurred, because the one who loves will not leave the second lover. Guuk thinks that her love seemed to him.

He burrows his hands into his hair, pulling it back in pain, trying to sober himself up, trying to figure out what he did wrong again, why Yuna did it, why she tore the ground from under his feet and left him alone in a vast and empty world without her. Revenge? Guuk deserved it, but not so cruelly, not so painfully. Let the whole universe think that there is nothing human in Guuk, that he doesn’t even have a heart, but Yuna held it in her own hands.

Guuk sits straight, his gaze cuts granite as always, Satan himself is behind him, but he is smeared on the floor, he is crushed by her departure. He sent people for her father, he began to prepare for the wedding, and Yuna left. She took the jewelry, prepared an escape, and left. How long she has been preparing for it? But Guuk is not angry, he looks to where Arslan and Yasmin stood a couple of days ago, and a painful smile spreads across his face. He understands Arslan, does not approve, but understands perfectly. Yuna is gone for several hours, Guuk has already gone astray, all the goals, everything has been erased, disappeared, he lost his meaning, having lost her. Yasmin was gone for almost three days. He raises his eyes to the sky and looks at the moon, which does not care at all, which cannot even imagine what the strongest man in this part of the world goes through. It is just as majestic and beautiful, flooding the courtyard with its light, it’s a pity that it won’t get into the inside of the man, it won’t seep into the heart covered with darkness. Suddenly Guuk's thoughts change direction. Yuna wanted to talk, she couldn't lie so well, she looked into his eyes, said: "I love you". Guuk held her hand in his, intertwined fingers with fingers, hugged, warmed, felt her heartbeat, and memorized every “for you”. Something doesn’t stick together, something in this picture doesn’t fit, because Min Yuna wouldn’t do that, she wouldn’t just leave, she wouldn’t lie that she loves. It's below her. Guuk knows her well enough to understand that Yuna is one of those who will say everything to the face, and rather than stepping over herself, giving herself so hot at night, she will rather gnaw his throat.

Guuk calls Vinh, asks about the escaped guards, and, having learned that they, too, have not yet been found, demands Mammon. He strokes the nervous and worried animal, promising him to find their beloved. He will start searching again. It doesn't matter that the whole city is on the ears and there is no peace for anyone, Guuk will search every house and every hole. It is a pity that Khosrov is not around - he is the best in search. Raven has a scent, no one has ever hidden from him, he would have found Yuna.

“My lord,” calls Bibi, who has stopped behind the ruler. “Forgive my boldness, but Yuna didn’t run away,” he bows deeply.

“I want to believe in it, but with every next minute my faith is weakening,” Guuk smiles sadly, straightening his horse’s harness.

“She didn’t take the jewels, they were stolen."

“Even so,” the man turns to him. "What makes you think it wasn't her plan?" Bibi, you are now coming up with a million reasons to survive, but you will not survive. None of those who were responsible for my beloved will survive, because you did not watch her."

“My lord,” Bibi falls to his knees. “Today I am not afraid of death, I am not saying this for the sake of pardon, believe me, I am just afraid for her. I'm afraid something bad happened to her. And not only with her,” he lowers his eyes. “She learned great news but didn’t have time to share it with you. She has been waiting for you for so long, but you have been busy. She was too happy for a girl who wanted to run away from her man."

"What's the news?" a frowning Guuk comes closer and hangs from above.

"She is carrying a child."

"What are you saying?" the man looks at him in shock for a couple of seconds, and then, bending down, jerks him to his feet and shakes him by the shoulders. "What are you talking about, you son of a bitch?" he growls.

“I swear it’s true,” Bibi trembles in his hands, “the physician will confirm. She is carrying your child, she wanted to tell you, she was happy, she could not escape."

Guuk opens his fingers and Bibi falls onto the steps.

“Yuna is pregnant,” the ruler exhales and drops down onto the steps next to him.

The howl of his beast lays his ears. The man puts his palms to his ears, and shakes his head with all his might, if only the beast, wounded in the weakest place, would be silent. Does not help. He howls so heart-rendingly, so desperately, that if it weren’t for this iron armor that Guuk has sewn under his skin since he left Miras, he would lie down on the stairs and howl himself. Guuk is so afraid that the girl will leave him that he still carries long-standing grievances and hatred, so he decided that this was an escape. Yuna didn't run away. She is carrying their baby, and that's why she wanted to talk, that's why she waited so much for him. Losing Yuna is like death to Guuk. Guuk, as if facing a terrible judgment, is responsible for his deeds with the most monstrous torture of all. He does not regret any of his actions, he always planned to personally answer for everything, and now, under the impassive mask of the great ruler, his heart is covered with cracks and crumbles. It can't be that Guuk won't see her again, won't hear that hoarsely lazy voice, those "I love you" for which he wakes up in the morning. Heaven can't deal so cruelly with those they fear, they don't have the guts to do that, so Guuk will find her, press her to his heart, otherwise they will see the Devil's wrath.

The devil is scared for the first time in his life. It is so terrible that his heart is trembling in him, and his trembling hands from the third time only wrap around the hilt of the blade. He is not familiar with this feeling, the one who is not afraid of death is not afraid of anything, but now it is so scary that the ringing of his own rattling heart is in his ears. It's scary because Yuna didn't run away, which means she and the baby are in danger. His baby. His unborn baby, who was supposed to sleep on Guuk's chest and rule the empire, is in danger. Someone considered himself God or maybe even the Devil himself. Guuk, taking someone else's, leaves nothing behind, taking his own - he will destroy the whole world. The devil was hit in his weakest spot, stabbed right in the back, and until the perpetrators were punished, and Yuna was not there, he would not find peace.

Guuk gets to his feet, draws his sword from its scabbard, and calls to his men.

“Someone dared to threaten the life of my heir, your future ruler. Someone dared to kidnap my woman, my wife, and your ruler. Someone considered himself immortal and doubted my abilities,” the ruler looks around the warriors gathered in the yard with a chilling look. “I want you not to eat, not sleep, not sit down from now until you find her. Find these creatures, and we will bring them to a terrible judgment, and we will devour the flesh. Find me Yuna, otherwise, I will raze Iblis to the ground along with your homes and families. Find her, or the sun will never rise again in this part of the world, otherwise, my name is not Guuk."

***

“Why did you tell her that we work for Rin,” the guard frowns.

“She will die anyway,” the second man pulls out a knife.

“Please,” Yuna gropes the damp earth with her hand. "Don't do this, please. For the sake of the child. I'm pregnant, is there nothing human in you?"

“You will give birth to another devil. Guuk's bastard," the man looks at the knife and, screaming, recoils, having received a stone in the face. Yuna, taking advantage of the man's distraction, rises to her feet and breaks into a run. It doesn't matter if they shoot arrows in the back or catch up anyway - Yuna will fight for herself and for the tiny life she carries under her heart to the last. She runs as she has never run in her life, jumps over bumps, leaves shreds of her clothes on the bushes that meet along the way, and already thinks that she has come off when feels her stinking breath behind her.

Death rushes after her with inhuman speed, straightens its black tattered wings, and covers her with a shadow. The grass under the girl's feet instantly turns black, daisies and violets become covered with red dots from dripping blood, all the stars descend from the sky, and a black cloud covers the moon, plunging the steppe into absolute darkness. Yuna is still running. She does not see the goal, exit, or salvation, but does not stop. She can't stop. Guuk said this, Yuna remembered, but she is weaker, she feels it, admits it, is not ashamed, draws more air into her red-hot lungs, and calls him for help. Death scratches her back with its claws, exhales into her neck, leaving a burn there, and pushes between her shoulder blades, Yuna stumbles, falls, gets up, and rushes forward again. Yuna feels its hugs around her shoulders, as a chill runs down her back, as the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end, “I didn’t have time” whispers, “I didn’t have time to tell him” howls. She falls face down on the ground again, knowing full well that this time she won't get up. “He never found out,” she wheezes, burrows her fingers into the ground, breaks her nails, leaves bloody streaks on both hands up to the elbow, but they don’t listen to her, they don’t feel sorry for her, they still drag her down and throw her by the river. Yuna manages to snatch Guuk's first gift off her neck on the way and holds it tightly in her hands. She saw how the men looked at the ruby, and let them take her life, but the necklace, in which the blood of her beloved, she would take with her.

“You won’t find happiness by killing me,” she looks through, frightens with a colorless look, and strokes her stomach with scratched bloody hands.

They push her in the chest, cold water wraps around her ankle like a chain, urging her to the next world. She is so frightened that a tooth misses a tooth, terrified to the point of trembling limbs and to the restrained sobs that tear her throat. But Yuna is Guuk's girl, she shouldn't be afraid of anyone, not even her. She will not cry, or beg, she will meet death with dignity.

“You dared to encroach on the child of the Devil,” Yuna forces herself to stop trembling and burns them with her eyes. “You won’t fall asleep anymore, because as soon as you close your eyelids, you will hear “Guuk." He will come at dawn and burn you alive. I promise you this."

“If he finds us,” the men put on courage and decide to end it as soon as possible. Let the girl just intimidate them, but Guuk is called the Devil for a reason, they need to run away as soon as possible.

“Say hello to the forefathers,” the larger one hisses and plunges a knife into the girl’s chest.

“A drop of my blood is an ocean of yours,” Yuna grunts, feeling the blade go deeper as it cuts through flesh. She grabs the blade with her palm and, gasping in pain, collapses onto her side. Even before she has fallen into oblivion, she feels herself being pushed towards the water.

The last thing Yuna sees is how the water absorbs her and the night sky disappears, how the moon fades, remains in the realm of the living, and promises to convey everything to her beloved. The last thing she thinks about is that she couldn’t, that she didn’t make Guuk happy and didn’t have time to be happy herself. The last thing she feels is its hands in her hair as if Yuna is not saying goodbye to life, but, like every night, falling asleep in his arms. Guuk said that Yuna is the strongest of all whom he knows, but what her strength means next to human greed, envy, and meanness? What can a girl do when a dagger is pointed at her chest? She lost this battle and was doomed to failure, but she fought.

Dying is not scary, until the moment you find meaning in life. Her meaning is behind the wall, building his troops, stroking Mammon, and giving instructions. Is he thinking about her right now? Does he look at the sky, into which, with her last strength, even through a layer of dirty water, the girl stared? If he looks, then let him know that Min Yuna loved him. Let him know that from the hatred that destroys her heart, Yuna has grown a flower garden of love. There, the roses are scarlet, like her blood, because the girl watered them with it, fertilized them. This garden competes with Iden's in beauty, Yuna gives it to the one who wanted to rebuild heaven on Earth.

With the last air from the girl's lungs filled with water, only one name flies from her lips. The name that terrifies the whole world, and for Yuna - the most dearest. The name that she cursed, and then she personally burned out with a red-hot needle on the back of her heart. The name by which she would name her unborn child. The devil loses his child and his beloved, but the heavens do not cry, the earth does not tremble, and even a leaf on a willow by the river does not sway. Nature freezes escorts Yuna to the realm of the dead with mute silence, and only the river, with its murmur, tells a story about a girl for whom the Devil declares war on higher powers.

Yuna clutches the necklace in her palms, closes her eyelids, says goodbye to the world that she hated because of him and loved because of him, and surrenders to soft waves, which she paints in the favorite color of her man with her blood. Death wets its twisted claws in the water, watches the beautiful creation of man and the beloved child of God, slowly sinking to the bottom, and smirks contentedly at the next replenishment.

But she is mistaken - Min Yuna never belonged to God.

Chapter 16: Don’t go into the light. Stay in the dark. Stay with me

"Maybe you can open her hand?" asks a little boy of about ten standing next to a woman over forty.

“No need,” the woman, exhausted after a long journey, says wearily and sinks to the floor. "Whatever is clutched in her hand, she holds on to it with all the strength that she already has at the end. Let this be her bridge to reality, let her cling to it and return to this world."

Yuna is feeling good. There is no cold, no fear, no pain. She lies in the arms of her love on the soft pillows in their bedroom and listens to stories about his campaigns. Yuna naps to her favorite voice warms herself in his arms and smiles at the baby crawling on the bed next to them. He has his father's eyes, the same black and deep, the same stubborn nature and love for weapons, which Guuk now hides in the corners so that the child does not cut himself. Yuna has never felt happier, never reached such a level of peace.

“Don’t be afraid of the dark, don’t run away from it, don’t go into the light,” Guuk strokes her hair. "Stay with me."

Yuna smiles bewilderedly at the man's words, but the smile hardens into a painful mask on her face when suddenly the windows are thrown open with a loud thud, letting in a howling cold wind that blows out all the streetlights and coats the walls of their bedroom with ice. Yuna immediately reaches for the baby, Guuk, but the bed is empty. She calls them and fumbles around the bed in pitch darkness, but there is nothing apart from the terrible howling of the wind in the bedroom and the curtains flying like wings of a monster from the underworld. Yuna is distracted by the sharp pain in her arm, and brings it up to her face, but still can't see anything. The pain is such that the dagger passes right in the middle of the palm as if she is again in Miras lying on the floor of the house of her late fiancé under the Devil, who nailed her to the floor with a blade. Yuna does not want to go back to that past, she drives it away with screams, rubs her palm so that it stops hurting, and gets dirty on the sticky thick liquid that wraps around her wrist and spreads over her arm. Something hits the floor and Yuna wakes up, eyes wide.

"Mother!" a boy runs out of the house screaming and runs up to a woman digging in a small garden. "She opened her eyes!"

The woman, immediately throwing the knife with which she weeded the weeds, runs after the boy into the house. Opening her eyes, Yuna's first glance is at the cracked clay ceiling. This is not the ceiling of her bedroom. It seems to the girl that she has slept for a month, there is a fog in her head, she can hardly keep her eyelids filled with lead open, and it is hard to move. She tries to remember what happened and how she got here, but the last thing she remembers is the dagger flashing in the hands of her killer. Yuna is alive because the place where she woke up does not look like either hell or heaven, which the elders tell about and which are described in manuscripts. She lies on a wooden cot against the wall, covered with a quilt. There is another similar cot in the room, a low table assembled by a self-taught carpenter and littered with bottles, an oil lamp, and only one door, and it seems to lead to the courtyard. Hearing footsteps outside, Yuna frantically flicks her arm around looking for some kind of weapon, but screams out at the pain in her shoulder and only now notices that her chest and shoulder are wrapped.

“You can’t move so abruptly,” a short woman of about thirty-five runs into the room and, kneeling next to the bed, examines the dressing. The woman has dark skin, large eyes the color of thick honey, and long white hair pinned up at the back of her head. Yuna admires her slender fingers as she checks for bleeding, and glances at the boy stomping around in the corner.

"Who you are?" Yuna is frightened of her shrunken voice. "Where I am?"

“I am Shui,” a woman covers her with a blanket, “and this is my son Tai. I'll tell you everything, but first, you drink my decoction with raspberries. You've lost a lot of blood, and it will do you good.”

Shui goes to the table and pours the broth infused in the jug into the bowl. She then holds Yuna by the head and she slowly sips the delicious-smelling tincture.

“My baby,” Yuna sharply reaches for her stomach with her free hand, remembering the baby.

“I was right, so you are expecting a baby,” Shui smiles and sits next to her again. “I don’t know if the child was hurt, but I realized that the bulge of the abdomen is unnatural for your figure. I hope he's alright, at least I got you changed and there was no bleeding."

“Tell me how I got here, but first I urgently need to contact Eden,” Yuna calms down a little.

"Eden? With a palace?" The woman looks at her in surprise, and Yuna nods. “Forgive me, but we are not in Iblis, moreover, it’s more than half a day’s journey to the city."

“But I need it, my love lives in Eden, he is looking for me…” the girl begs her.

“If he seeks, he will find,” Shui tucks her blanket in, “for now, you need peace. You didn’t come to your senses for three days, and I was afraid that you would never come."

"So I've been here for three days?" Yuna does not believe it.

“Yes, but on the first day you at least muttered something, and these days I already thought that you would not wake up,” Shui puts her hand to her forehead. "There is no heat, so everything is fine. When we brought you in, you kept calling for Guuk. Don't call the Devil, because God saved you, had mercy, " Shui, bending down, picks up the necklace from the floor and puts it in the girl's palm. “I don’t know what it means, but it seems to be very dear to you."

“This is my Devil’s necklace,” Yuna smiles sadly. “I need him because of the mercy of God that they almost killed me because if I weren’t so pious, I would have ordered to get rid of the creature that did this long ago."

“You should know better,” Shui sighs and rises to her feet. "You are very weak and will fall asleep now, and I will cook dinner, then you will eat, and we will talk."

Shui is right, Yuna feels her eyelids droop and falls back to sleep. When she wakes up, it is already night outside the window. The house smells delicious and Yuna hears her stomach growl. She thanks Shui for patiently spoon-feeding her, because Yuna's hand is trembling from weakness, and she could not even hold it.

"It's so delicious," the girl swallows another spoonful of stew, "I've never eaten so tasty."

“You’re just very hungry,” Shui laughs and asks Tai, who is eating dinner at the table, not to slurp. “These days you only drank decoctions, no matter how nutritious I cook them, they cannot be compared with food. There isn't even any meat in this stew."

"How is so?" Yuna looks at her in surprise. "It's insanely delicious."

“We haven’t eaten meat for several years, I don’t have livestock, but I have poultry,” Shui smiles warmly at her. "I boiled it down to a pulp so that you could eat."

“Tell me how you found me,” after eating, Yuna refuses another spoonful and carefully looks at the woman.

“Tai and I were gathering roots by the river when we heard a noise. It was hard to see anything from that distance, but I saw you fall to the ground, and then you were thrown into the river. Fortunately, those men immediately rode off, and I caught you. Then we had to build a stretcher out of branches and somehow carry you home. Usually, we don't go that far from home, but apparently, the heavens wanted us to meet you. You are lucky, the dagger that hit you went parallel to the rib, and the wound was not fatal,” Shui removes the bowl and helps Yuna sit down. “It’s a pity we don’t have a horse, otherwise the wagon they left behind would be useful in the household. Why did they do this to you? Though crimes don't always have a reason, I know it."

“I don’t want to talk about myself, all I want is to get back on my feet and return to Iblis to my beloved,” Yuna removes her gaze. “I am grateful to you for your help. You saved my life."

“Anyone would do that.”

"Not true. Anyone could pass by instead of climbing into a dirty river for a stranger," Yuna mutters. "Why do you live so far from the city? And as I understand it, alone."

"I'm not alone, I have Tai, he's still a boy," the child, hearing his mother, smiles contentedly.

“But it's dangerous."

"People are dangerous. There are almost none here, and we are fine."

“Tell me, this will help me distract myself from thoughts about the baby, otherwise I’m so scared that something happened to him,” Yuna strokes her stomach with her healthy hand.

“I was born in the Ho empire, I survived the invasion of Guuk,” Shui goes to a bucket of water in the corner and, lowers the dirty dishes into it. "My mother was a physician, all her life she was engaged in herbs, she prepared healing decoctions and tinctures at home and taught me this business. I had a place in the bazaar where I sold my tinctures. They helped people, removed the pain, treated the stomach, I treated your wound and I nurse you, based on this knowledge. Tai doesn’t have a father,” the woman, rinsing the bowls, looks tenderly at the boy. "I gave birth to him from one warrior, who was gone. I'm already used to the stigma that I'm a whore, this is the most harmless nickname that I received because I dared to give birth to a child out of wedlock. I did not pay attention to insults and stopped reacting to it all, devoting myself to the child, but then Jasem appeared in my life."

“This is the caretaker of the main bazaar,” Yuna recalls one of the richest people in Iblis, who personally comes out to greet the girl when she goes to the bazaar. A stocky man, always looking at the floor and fawning over Guuk's beloved.

“Yes,” Shui nods sadly. "I did not immediately understand that he had some specific desires about me, but when I understood, I refused, and Hell opened its gates in front of me. Jasem, his people have spread the word that I am a witch. My decoctions help and heal, but this is not magic, these are the right ingredients and dose, but to whom would I prove what?" Yuna sees how hard it is for a woman to tell a story, and she already regrets that she opened old wounds. “The whole bazaar began calling me a witch, threatening me, every morning I found stacked firewood on my table in the bazaar and heard insults and threats. I still did not give up, I understood that I needed to work and raise a child, but Jasem turned out to be vindictive and insidious. He openly demanded that I leave the bazaar, and doubled the rent, although it remained the same for others. I left because I didn't even have enough income to pay rent. I began to trade from home, regular customers came, and things began to improve again. But, apparently, the hurt ego of this vile man did not allow him to come to terms with my existence, and my house was set on fire."

“What a horror,” Yuna looks at him in shock.

"We were lucky that Tai and I went to give the order, and when we returned, we no longer had a house. Realizing that I was risking not only myself but also my son, on the same day I left Iblis to move to another city,” Shui wipes clean dishes. "An old fisherman lived in this hut, we stayed with him for the night, and then, as it turned out, for life. He is buried in the backyard. I didn’t kill him, he died of old age,” the woman laughs, noticing Yuna’s frown. “I took care of him for a year, cleaned the house, cooked food, he was already quite weak. After his death, we put the house in order and decided that we could live here as well."

"And what do you live on?"

"I have a garden, we fish in the river. I sell tinctures to travelers, exchange with merchants for the utensils I need, and so we live."

“But a child needs to go to school, learn martial arts, he is a boy, he must be able to use a sword to protect himself and his family,” Yuna does not understand her.

“And this is the only thing that sometimes makes me want to return to the city, but until I can make up my mind, people have caused me too much pain to start living among them anew,” Shui turns to the window hung with old curtains.

“You are afraid of people and look for excuses for yourself, but not everyone is bad, you need to give them another chance,” Yuna says softly.

“As long as we have a roof over our heads and a piece of bread, we won’t be lost,” Shui dismisses. "Won't you tell me why they wanted to kill you?"

“I won’t tell, not now,” Yuna leans back on the pillow and closes her eyelids, thinking about the woman’s story.

***

"Why aren't they coming?" Guuk looks at his assistant intently, driving the man underground with one glance.

Guuk left Arslan in Iblis in charge, and he has been looking for Yuna outside for days. He stands in the middle of the steppe under the scorching sun with soldiers and waits for people sent to the South in search of a girl.

“My lord,” his assistant stutters, not taking his eyes off the grass. “They won’t come, because, probably, your beloved wasn’t there, and you have already executed five people for the bad news."

“I’ll have to, I’ll execute everyone,” Guuk grabs him by the chest and pulls him to him. “Pray to your God that she be found,” the man throws him aside with force, as if he weighs nothing, and goes to Mammon.

Guuk strokes the horse, trying to calm the fury bubbling inside, first of all, at himself. The bedtime sun turns the sky blood red, threatening to turn another day into history, and Guuk has never been found her. It is the fourth day since the disappearance of the girl, and he lives them in one day, he refuses to believe that time is rapidly slipping away, perhaps taking with it a grain of life of the one who has become everything to him. Guuk does not notice sunrises, or sunsets, does not eat, does not drink, only looks into the distance, but does not wait, and searches himself. He does not find peace, rushes about among the soldiers like a wounded beast, does not put his sword back in its sheath, and goes crazy. He forbids making halts, pitching tents, or being distracted, they are always on the road, and the warriors are in fear, they have never seen such a master.

Guuk is suffocating without her - the huge Iden with the loss of Yuna has turned into a dungeon where neither light nor air can penetrate. The man swore that he would not return to Iblis until he found her. The capital of the Empire keeps her scent. Sometimes Guuk feels it, breaks down on it like crazy, prowls around the palace, and again realizes that it smells of him. Guuk is soaked from head to toe in Yuna and clings to her scent as a strength. He did not lie - he will turn the world upside down, but he will find the girl, press her to his chest, and then get on his knees and say hello to his child. Otherwise, all conquests, riches, lands, and, above all, his own life are meaningless. Guuk is not just a warrior, ruler, and lord of this part of the world, he is Min Yuna's love, and this is the most important thing that matters now.

They look around for another settlement, and Yuna is gone again. Guuk climbs Mammon again, and the warriors set off. The man vowed to search the entire empire, it would be necessary, and the neighboring ones, until he had bypassed the whole earth, he would not calm down. After an hour of travel, Guuk pulls on the reins of his horse and, jumping off it, goes to the cart abandoned in the middle of the steppe.

“That is, in your opinion, it is normal that a whole wagon sticks out in the middle of the path,” arching an eyebrow, he looks at the warriors who do not understand why they stopped. “How I need Khosrov!" the man shouts in his heart and, lowering the curtain of the empty wagon, goes to the river.

“Here it was as if someone was being dragged, and the tracks disappear by the very river,” mutters an assistant, looking at the crumpled grass and mincing after him. He does not have time to fully express his thought, as Guuk, turning around, grabs him by the throat.

"Do you think I'm blind?" the Devil growls, lifting the panting man over his head. “Continue the phrase, tell me to my face that my beloved was drowned!”

Guuk immediately noticed both the crumpled grass and the footprints on the shore but blocked his thoughts screaming about the drowned girl. This is not Yuna. This person is resting at the bottom of the river. This is not Yuna, because Guuk is now alive and well, standing on his feet, which means that his girlfriend is alive. If Yuna were dead, then he would have crawled along the ground and would have died in hellish agony.

“My lord,” the second loyal warrior of the ruler falls to his knees, “we understand your loss, but this is an excellent clue, we will search along the river, and not at its bottom. Don't lose hope."

Guuk opens his fingers, and the unconscious man is brought to his senses.

“There are no settlements here, but there is an old fisherman’s hut, a crazy woman lives there,” the warrior continues, “we will ask her."

Guuk nods.

***

The next day, Yuna already sits down without help, once she even gets up on her feet, but a minute later she falls back onto the bed from weakness. Shui works in the garden for half a day, preparing food, and Tai looks after Yuna and helps his mother around the house. According to Shui, travelers often drop in on her, and Yuna hopes to send word to Iden through one of them. With the help of Shui, she puts on a necklace and, constantly stroking the stone, looks at the door. Guuk is looking for her, and Yuna has no doubts. At night, the girl wakes up from a dream in which she again basked in the arms of her man, but waking up and realizing that this was a dream, she bit the tip of the blanket and cried for a long time. It seems to Yuna that if the ruler enters this door, she will immediately get on her feet, one touch of Guuk, and even the wound will instantly heal. Yuna yearns for the house that she once called the halls of the Devil, but most of all she yearns for her beloved, reproduces his voice in her head, and clings to memories as to salvation. After lunch, Yuna tells Tai another fairy tale, or rather, a story transformed into a fairy tale about her and Guuk, and then watches Shui sewing a shirt. Shui takes care of the girl like her own daughter, continues to feed her from her hands, helps her change clothes, and gives her herbal tinctures to drink.

In the evening, after dinner, Tai goes outside to play, and Shui tells Yuna the recipe for a decoction for her headache. Suddenly there is a noise from the street, and a minute later a panting little boy runs into the room.

“There… there,” Tai tries to catch his breath, and Shui, jumping to her feet, runs up to her frightened son. "There's an army."

Shui runs out into the yard and Yuna sits down on the bunk, wincing.

"Devil? Tell me, is the Devil there?" Yuna looks hopefully at the child, but the boy runs out after his mom.

Yuna, holding on to the wall, tries to get on her feet to overcome those fifteen steps to the door, which seem like a lifetime to her, but realizing that the wound will open and Shui will swear, she sits down again, trying to see something through the window opposite.

“My lord,” Shui kneels in front of the horse, black as night, immediately realizing who is in front of her.

“Don’t touch my mother,” a boy with a stick runs out of the house screaming, but the woman catches him and presses him to her chest.

“With such a son, your mother has nothing to be afraid of,” for the first time since Yuna disappeared, a smile touches Guuk’s lips. For the first time, his warriors see it. It immediately dims and shatters into reality, where, perhaps, Guuk will not have such a son, whom he would trust the love of his life.

"What's your name, brave man?" the ruler of the East addresses the child.

“Tai,” the child replies gloomily, looking at the horse’s harness embroidered with silver. "And his?" he points to an animal.

"Mammon."

The horse is hoofing, snorting, and has been restless since they entered the yard. Guuk strokes the animal and asks for forgiveness that he has been harassing him for days.

“Tai, I’m looking for a girl, she’s not tall, she’s very thin, stars are buried in her hair, and her lips are the color of these roses to your right. Have you seen her?" The Devil squats down in front of the child.

"No!" Shui answers before her son and with a look demands that he be silent. “We have not seen such a girl."

"Are you sure?" Guuk narrows his eyes, instantly catching the insincerity in the woman’s words.

“We saw another girl, two men dragged her to the river, stabbed her in the chest, and threw her into the water,” Shui replies and watches how the man’s facial features instantly change. No wonder they call him the Devil because in his eyes Shui sees Hell itself.

The ruler’s warriors, having heard the words of the woman, unconsciously retreat in fear for their lives, the bloody sky turns black, and it seems that even the moon does not risk taking its place. A sharp gust of wind makes flowers and herbs bend down to the ground, the air smells distinctly of blood. Tai and Shui cling to each other, shivering.

Guuk closes his eyelids as if making a pause and holding for a while all the evil spirits of Hell, which he will bring down on the heads of the unfortunate who dared to say that his love is dead, and leans against the horse because he cannot bear the weight of this news. The warriors look at each other, at the ruler, who is barely on his feet as if looking for something to cling to, if only not to fall on his knees from grief in front of the army. And Shui sees it. She sees how an outburst of rage is replaced by exorbitant despair, how the one whom everyone calls the Devil becomes an ordinary person in the blink of an eye in front of monstrous grief. All of Guuk's reality breaks free from its holding loops and flies to the bottom of the river, to the same place where his love lies. This woman with her words puts out the last hope, around the light of which he held his palms. His little Yuna, who carried the strength of the best warriors in the world, rests at the bottom of the river. Guuk was used to injustice, from the very day his brother and father were killed before his eyes, he did not expect anything good from the world. But Yuna came, burst into his life like a summer breeze, turned his soul upside down, changed priorities, took his heart, and allowed him to hope. Guuk believed it. He accepted her as a gift that he never deserved, promised to protect, cherish her, and in the end, he allowed someone's dirty hands to snatch life from her, and drown the most beautiful creation of man at the bottom of a dirty river. He wants to howl. He wants to fall to his knees and howl out loud. He wants to know for the first time in his life what tears are and what they taste like. They say they help, relieve mental pain. They won’t help Guuk, nothing will help, but even if Yuna hears his howl in the next world, she will feel all the pain that the man now lives with every cell of the body. Let Yuna know that Guuk loves her with all his hardened, callous heart until his last breath.

“My beloved didn’t survive—no one will survive,” Guuk says calmly, doesn’t threaten, doesn’t raise his tone, but it sounds so creepy that Shui’s hair is moving on the back of her head. They'll die. Everyone will die because this man lost the one who made him human.

"Is she your beloved?" Shui asks in a trembling voice, raising her eyes to him. She asks but does not wait for an answer, the answer is already clear now. “Come into the house, my lord,” she bows her head. “I was afraid that you, too, had come for her life."

Guuk looks at her for a couple of seconds, forbids even a grain of joy to flare up in him, does not want to scare away a bit of hope, and then slowly walks to the door. He stops the warriors rushing ahead of him to check the house with a glance, and pushes the easily succumbing, rotten wooden door.

In a hut lit by only one lamp, a girl wrapped in a blanket sits on a cot against the wall. The girl who became the only light in this darkness, in which the Devil lives, and whom he almost lost. Guuk is still holding on to the door handle, squeezing it so that it seems that the iron is crumpling, convincing himself that it is true that he is not sleeping and his Yuna is looking at him.

“Forgive me for taking so long to come,” Guuk breaks down to her having coped with the joy that surged over him like a stream of a mountain river, and falls to his knees in front of the bed.

“I would wait for you forever,” Yuna smiles and strokes his stubbled cheek with her hand. The ruler is exhausted and tired, his face is haggard, and in his eyes, looking a couple of seconds ago from the threshold, there was only emptiness and hopelessness. Now the fire so beloved by the girl is burning in them again.

“My life, my heart, my meaning,” Guuk catches her hand and brings it to her lips, looking at the bandage with pain.

“My love,” Yuna runs through his hair, not noticing the tears rolling down her face.

“Sorry that I didn’t save you, I’m sorry that I let someone raise a hand on you,” the man, having risen, sits next to her and, carefully pulling her to him, hugs her. “I swear to you on my life, I will find them and tear their flesh with my teeth."

“And for the first time I won’t stop you,” Yuna says, continuing to wet his now chest with tears. “Because they encroached not only on my life but also on the life of your child."

Guuk kneels again, rubs his face against her stomach, squeezes her hands tighter, and whispers affectionate words. Yuna plays with his hair, stops crying, and just sits in his arms. Guuk feels his slammed lungs open, the oxygen saturates his blood, and the hole between the ribs fills up again. His severed wings sprout again, one touch on Yuna, and the lost power returns. Guuk will double it because he is now in charge of two.

“I’m so afraid that something happened to the baby, I’m very afraid,” Yuna says quietly.

“He is our baby, which means he is strong,” Guuk buries his face into her stomach. “The main thing is that you are alive and I found you."

Guuk kisses her belly through her faded shirt, whispers to the baby that “father will not hurt you,” and asks to be strong.

Shui, who entered the house with the ruler’s assistant, looks in shock at the man on his knees by the bed.

“It’s time for us to go home,” Guuk gets to his feet and bends down to take Yuna in his arms.

“You can’t,” Shui runs up to them. “Her wound is just healing, she can’t ride a horse, and you don’t have a carriage."

“Listen to her,” Yuna smiles. “I owe her my life."

“Let that wagon be driven, we will hook it up to the horses,” the ruler orders to his assistant, who is frozen at the entrance, and kisses the hand clasped in his hand. “I will shower you with gold from head to toe,” he turns to Shui.

“I don’t need gold, my lord,” the woman bows respectfully.

"Anything, just ask."

“I know what she needs,” Yuna interrupts and turns to Shui: “Come to the palace with Tai, I’ll be waiting.”

Shui spreads a blanket in the wagon, and the girl is carefully shifted into it. Seeing Yuna, Mammon greets her with a loud neigh, and the girl asks Guuk to lead the horse to the cart and kisses her pet. Shui gives them a jug of decoction to take with them and asks the palace healer to carefully monitor the wound. Before leaving the hut, Guuk gives Tai his personal emerald-studded dagger and leaves two warriors with them to escort them to the palace tomorrow.

"My lord," Shui calls out the ruler. Guuk walks up to the woman and looks at the bundle she holds out to him. "They hit her with this dagger, I thought, it will help you in the search for those men."

Guuk takes the dagger and, after thanking Shui again, goes to the wagon. He spends all the way to Iblis with Yuna, who lies on his chest and listens to stories about the search.

“Daud’s war is coming to an end, Khosrov will return, and we will get married,” Guuk gives Yuna water, and the girl, choking, coughs.

“You didn’t propose to me,” Yuna resents.

“I won’t drag it out anymore, so I’m doing it now,” Guuk calmly replies.

"And?" Yuna arches an eyebrow.

"What and?"

"In your opinion, this is how proposals are made?" the girl is angry. "Maybe you can ask? What makes you think that I agree?"

“I love you, you love me, you have my baby in your belly, will you refuse me?" Guuk doesn't understand.

“It’s immediately obvious that you don’t have practice,” Yuna sighs. "I can refuse."

“I’ll marry you anyway,” Guuk bends down for a kiss, but gets a bite. "I can not live without you. We will no longer leave anything for tomorrow. I want to give you a beautiful wedding because I deprived you of one. But first I will find those who did this to you."

“You don’t need to look, I know who ordered my murder."

“Name,” Guuk instantly darkens, looking impatiently at the girl.

"Rin."

“Today, I will disband the harem, and I will deal with Rin. I'm to blame for what you had to go through," Guuk pulls her to him.

“I dreamed so often that you and I were lying like that, that now I’m afraid that I’ll wake up again,” Yuna lays her head on his chest.

"It's not a dream."

***

Eden greets Yuna with a hug. Guuk does not allow anyone to enter the girl, but Bibi and Ani, at the insistence of Yuna, still go to her bedroom, where the physician examines the wound, and do not leave her for a couple of hours. Yasmin these days, thinking only about Yuna, forgot about herself and her problems. She moves only around the bedroom, even got used to the nasty ringing of chains on her ankles, sits at the window for a long time, and is still waiting for news about her friend, who has become the dearest person. Now the girl is crying quietly alone, having learned from the servants that Yuna asked to tell her that as soon as she gets on her feet, she will come to her.

Guuk visits Yuna after the healer leaves and, sitting on the bed next to her, watches her eat dinner.

“The doctor said that everything is fine, you are on the mend and the baby is not in danger,” the man says to the girl greedily eating dessert.

“I bored him with questions about the child,” Yuna chuckles. “From tomorrow, I will already be on my feet, I won’t go down the stairs without help, but at least I will move around."

“Only with Bibi,” Guuk says firmly. “I ordered him not to take his eyes off you."

“You also threatened to kill him,” Yuna frowns.

“And I would have killed if I hadn’t found you,” he answers without a shadow of doubt and gets to his feet. "You rest, I'll come later."

“My love,” the girl calls out to him, “I know that Rin is waiting for execution, and I admit that she deserved it. Let her die quickly."

“As you say,” the man smiles at her and leaves the bedroom.

Guuk descends to the main hall and demands to bring Rin to him. The escaped girl was caught in the afternoon at the exit from Iblis. Rin took everything into account but did not take into account that Guuk would not believe in Yuna's escape. The girl also did not take into account that Arslan, on the orders of Guuk, closed the exit from Iblis for three days.

Rin is dragged into the hall and thrown at the feet of the enthroned ruler. The guard stops behind the girl.

“My lord, I beg you,” a weeping Rin crawls at his feet, “jealousy blinded me, led me astray…”

"Shut up," Guuk orders irritably and gets to his feet. “My beloved is merciful,” he bends down to the girl, gently strokes her cheek, descends to her lips, runs his thumb over them, watches how Rin fawns, how she clings to him, “But I'm not."

“I beg you, my lord,” Rin grabs his hand and brings it to her lips. "Have mercy on me."

“I want,” Guuk takes his hand away and looks at the guards, “that you sew up her mouth, and then give her to my soldiers behind the wall, say that it’s a gift from the master. Let them play. You won’t even be able to scream,” he returns his attention to the girl again, “or you’ll tear your mouth. Your suffering and pain will still not console my anger at you, but I will not deprive myself of this pleasure. If she survives,"  Guuk goes to the guard standing at the door, "and I hope that she will survive after the soldiers, I want her to be nailed with daggers to the gate, but this dagger," he pulls out the dagger given to him by Shui from his belt and hands it to the guard "stick it in her heart. Let the ravens peck out her eyes. I want her to die in agony."

The guard, having bowed, goes to the sobbing girl.

“No,” shouts Rin as she is led out of the hall, “have mercy, my lord. For the sake of everything that we had and could have," the girl yells heartrendingly at the whole palace. “I beg you, don’t do this to me."

“Keep looking for those guards, and when you find them, cut out their hearts while they are alive, and prepare them for me,” he orders the soldiers remaining in the hall and returns to the throne.

Yuna hears the heart-rending screams of the girl from the first floor and, having ordered the guards to slam her door, turns away to the window. Yuna warned her, she forgave so much, but enough. She threatened the life of her baby, and for the sake of her child, Yuna is ready to personally execute anyone.

“I didn’t go to bed in your absence,” Guuk, who returned to the bedroom, draws the falling asleep girl to him.

“But I didn’t wake up because I was afraid that I would be without you,” Yuna clings to him.

“All my life I will be guilty in front of you for my mistake that I kept this rat in the palace and put you and our child in danger,” the man says quietly.

“The main thing is that we are together now."

"Is he moving?" Guuk squints at the girl's stomach.

“No one suspects that I’m pregnant,” Yuna laughs, “how he moves, he’s just a baby."

“I can’t wait to see him,” he lifts her nightgown and continues to hypnotize her slightly bulging belly with her gaze.

"And who do you want - a boy or a girl?" Leaning on her good arm, Yuna sits down on the bed.

“I didn’t even think about it, because it doesn’t matter to me. All that matters is that it is you who will give birth to our baby."

“If there is a boy, I want him to be like you, just as handsome, strong, but let him be less cruel,” Yuna is more comfortable in his hands. "If there is a girl, then let her also be like you, because you are stronger than me, and strength in this world is most important."

"That's not true," Guuk kisses her on the forehead. “You are just as strong. If the girl looks like you, then I will have to fight with all the lands around, because so many people will line up for such beauty."

“You just have to fight with someone,” Yuna snorts. “Maybe it’s too early to come up with names, but if there is a boy, I want to name him after you."

"Seljuk?" The man looks at her in surprise.

"No. Guuk."

“Then let’s call the girl Yuna,” Guuk doesn’t think.

"Deal."

“By the way, Shui will come in the morning,” Yuna yawns, and the man gently lays her down on the pillows.

“I am ready to fulfill her every desire.”

“Give her a house in Iblis, your seal that makes her inviolable, a place in the bazaar, and dismiss Jasem from the post of caretaker of the main bazaar,” the girl blurts out.

“I won’t even ask, what does Jasem have to do with it."

“That’s right, trust me."

"I'll do it," Guuk kisses her and lies down too.

The next morning, after coming down to the main hall with Bibi's help, Yuna receives Shui and Tai. Yuna orders to set the table for the guests and makes sure that Tai eats his fill. Shui initially refuses the offer to return to Iblis, as she is afraid to go through all the experiences again, but Yuna talks about Guuk's seal and the special position, and the woman cries.

“No one has ever done anything for me,” Shui says, having hardly calmed down.

“You saved my life, and most importantly, you saved the life of my child, and I will help yours,” Yuna hugs her.

***

Yasmin massages her temporarily free ankles for a couple of minutes and plunges into a small indoor pool. Arslan's personal bath is the only place where a girl is allowed to be, except for the bedroom. Yasmin relaxes, surrenders to the water that caresses her body, and does not even react to the doors that open behind her. Judging by the deeply bowed servants who are watching the girl, Arslan entered the bath. From under half-closed eyelids, Yasmin watches the man approaching the bath. His white hair is pulled back, opening dark eyes, the hungry look of which does not bode well. Arslan squats down, dips his hand in the water, and looks at the shackles thrown aside.

"If you want to fuck me, then it's time, after the pool they will put your gift on me again, and it will not be very convenient for you. Everything for you, my lord," Yasmin taunts, despite the presence of servants.

Arslan grins rises to his feet and begins to pull off his clothes. Having stripped naked, the man enters the water and swims up to the girl.

“If I want to fuck you, even the shackles won’t stop me,” Arslan pulls her to him and sinks a greedy kiss on her lips. “Your smell has changed,” he frowns, tearing himself away from her lips.

“The flowers wither near you, so my smell is changing,” Yasmin continues to hold on to the side with both hands, and Arslan, lifting her under her buttocks, makes her wrap her legs around him. He crumples her buttocks underwater, scratches her lower back, rubs against her with his arousal, and shows how much he is hungry for her. This is the first time since the night with Daud that Arslan has come to her. Yasmin digs her nails into the marble covering of the side and tries to remember that night and the caresses of the ruler of Chin, but Arslan's pressure forces all thoughts out of her head.

"Would you forgive me for cheating?" Yasmin angry at Arslan, who forcibly fills all the space in her head decides to try fate.

The ruler smirks and pulls her hips sharply towards him, the girl's hands slip off the side, and she falls into the water. Yasmin is unable to move her legs, which are held in Arslan's hands, and is desperately floundering in the water, trying to emerge. She is already beginning to choke when Arslan, clasping her under the waist, lifts her above the water and, pressing her to him, looks straight into her eyes.

“Don’t provoke me,” his hands squeeze her painfully.

"You didn't answer," Yasmin clings to him, clearing her throat.

“To your great regret, I wouldn’t kill you for it,” Arslan grins and runs his tongue over her lips. “But I would kill someone who is so insane that he would do such a thing."

The conversations end there. Now, instead of a stone, Yasmin pierces his shoulders, burrows into his flesh with her nails, and leaves ugly patterns on his back. Even if she pulls out a dagger and slashes him, Arslan will not notice, because his obsession is in his hand and with her, even the pain fades. The servant, trying not to look back at the water pouring over the side, quietly leaves the bathhouse and closes the doors, leaving the two to boil in a cauldron of passion, generously seasoned with exquisite, purest hatred.

***

Ande could not resist the combined army of Daud and Guuk and fell on the fifth day of the battle. Zhu, who did not expect the help of the Devil, did not intervene in the war and lost the troops stationed in the empire. The capital enthusiastically welcomed the legitimate ruler. Daud sentenced his mom to death by hanging, but the woman did not wait for it and drank the poison. Khosrov left Daud to put the empire in order, and he, together with the troops, went home to Iblis to his brothers and his beloved woman. Iblis celebrated the return of the soldiers with a feast.

Yuna already on her feet and moving on her own takes over the preparation of the festive dinner in Eden and stands over Bao's head all day. Ani does not leave the yard, she keeps looking at the gates, waiting impatiently for Khosrov. The girl is torn with anticipation of the meeting, she especially spent two hours in the bath, where, after the bath, fragrant oils were rubbed into her skin, and her hair was dipped in hot milk, making it shine in the sun. She put on his best outfit and favorite jewelry given by the man, and, going downstairs, walks around the fountain with nervous steps.

As soon as Khosrov drives into the courtyard on Khan, Ani runs to the terrace and, grabbing the goblet waiting for her on a tray, hands it to the man. Khosrov accepts the goblet, gently touches her palms with his fingers, and, after taking a sip, returns it. Ani knows that here, in front of everyone, this is the maximum contact that is possible between them, and after bowing, she lets the man into the palace. Khosrov first needs to see Guuk and Arslan, and the girl will wait for him in the bedroom. But Ani is mistaken, because Khosrov shortens the steps between them and, pulling her to him, presses her to his chest. Confused girl does not immediately hug back, and then clasps her hands on his back in the lock and deeply inhales his favorite scent. Khosrov releases her and, stroking her cheek, goes to the main hall to the brothers.

After an hour and a half of communication with them, Khosrov finally rises to his place and, not allowing Ani, who was waiting for him, even to open her mouth, pushes her on the bed.

“I should first take a swim from the road, but I miss you so that if I don’t lie on your chest for a couple of minutes, I’ll die,” Khosrov hugs her and continues to cover her face with kisses. “With your name on my lips, I rushed into battle, because of you I returned from it."

“Thank you for coming back,” Ani wraps her hands around his face. "Let me take care of you."

Half an hour later, Khosrov is sitting in the bath, and Ani is massaging his shoulders and helping to wash off the dust and fatigue. The matter is not limited to bathing, and, even though Khosrov is late for a dinner convened in his honor, he, having not had enough of his beloved body, does not let Ani go.

***

Long tablecloths, capable of accommodating up to two hundred people, are spread out on the lawn in front of the palace. It is already deep night, but hundreds of lanterns hung on the trees illuminate the courtyard as if it were daylight. The servants barely have time to change the dishes, the wine flows like water, and the musicians are replaced by the elders, who recite legends about the great conquests of their ancestors. The favorites of the rulers are present at the feast but sit separately from their men.

On the orders of Arslan, they removed the shackles from Yasmin, and, having dressed up, she lowered down. Yuna tries hard not to laugh at her jokes, and, catching Guuk's eye, stealthily blows him a kiss. Ani does not take her eyes off her man all evening and does not believe that she will finally fall asleep with him. Friends mock her jokingly, reminding her that she left the bath just an hour ago.

On this night, the inhabitants of Eden disperse to their chambers only at dawn. Tomorrow the date of the wedding of the ruler will be announced, and Iblis will begin to intensively prepare for the event of the century.

***

“Family is a weakness,” Zhu scratches behind the ear of a huge dog, whose muzzle is smeared with blood. “The biggest stupidity that a ruler can allow is to let someone occupy his heart and cloud his mind."

The man steps over a gnawed human hand thrown aside by a dog and goes into the garden. His right hand and assistant Bohai follows him. Zhu is thirty years old. He is a former commander of the imperial troops, now the head of one of the largest northern empires. A tall, lean man with a razor-sharp eye, a hooked nose, black hair in a thick braid behind his back, and a close-cropped beard.

“Your plan with the Chin Empire would have been successful if the Devil hadn’t interfered,” Bohai stops next to the man, who is smelling roses.

“I’m not upset,” the man wipes the dust from the petals with his fingers. “Yes, I didn’t expect Daud to rush to him for help, and even more so I didn’t expect the Devil to help, but it’s even good. I did not show him my strength, did not intervene in the battle, created the illusion of my weakness, and will definitely surprise him. In these lands, there should be one ruler, one name before which everyone should tremble, and it is by no means “Guuk”. I will take his house, I will rip out his heart, and he will turn into a nonentity, which I will crush like a cockroach."

“Are we going to attack the Empire of Skulls?” Bohai looks at him in disbelief.

“We will attack Iblis,” Zhu scratches his beard, narrowing his eyes. “But first, we will gather all the nearest states around us and move to the southeast. Our allies will hit the empire from there, the three rulers will immediately break down to defend the borders, being sure that all our forces are there, and we will hit Iblis. Guuk without a home and family is already a loser, he will have nothing to fight for. So let them have fun and celebrate. My man reported that the Devil is preparing for the wedding, of course, he will not invite me. It's a shame,” Zhu chuckles. “I will rip his heir out of his wife’s belly and nail him to the gate, and then I will introduce him to his father, whose head will hang nearby. And after all this, we will celebrate.”

Chapter 17: You’re here but then you're not

"Gently, without hickeys," Yuna jokingly pushes Guuk kissing her neck away from her. “The wedding is in a couple of hours, I don’t want to be poked with fingers or whispered behind my back."

The man reluctantly pulls away and sits on the bed.

“I won’t be able to see you until the evening, and you don’t let me get enough,” Guuk complains and turns to the girl. "Why are you so sad?"

“I’m glad about the wedding,” Yuna says quietly, looking at the ceiling, the painting on which she has already learned by heart. “I want to be your wife, but I miss my family, and I am sad that my brothers and father will not be with me on this day. If we hadn't been in a hurry, you would have sent people after them, wouldn't you?" a girl crawls up to him.

“Of course,” Guuk presses her to his chest and strokes her hair. “I would do anything to keep you from being sad."

Lying comfortably on his chest, Yuna slowly falls asleep. She cannot sleep for a long time, she is awakened from a sweet dream by a persistent knock on the door. Yuna reluctantly sits down on the bed and, seeing that Guuk is not in the bedroom, swearing that she should already get up, asks those who are knocking to enter.

“They came to you,” the guard reports.

“Let them wait in the hall,” Yuna orders, sure that it is the tailors who have arrived and, slipping off the bed, begins to dress. After finishing her morning routine and waiting for the physician to examine her wound, she trudges into the hall. Just having crossed the threshold, Yuna, forgetting about the wound and her position, runs to the gray-haired man, whose face is cut with deep wrinkles, and hangs on his neck.

“Father,” happy Yuna does not believe her eyes and hugs the brothers who look in surprise at the much-changed girl.

“They sent for us a couple of weeks ago,” Dinh draws her to him again.

Yuna cries with happiness, does not come off her family, and mentally thanks her man, who did not leave her that day without her relatives.

“You have always been beautiful,” Dinh strokes her head, “but now you seem to glow. Who knew..."

“Who knew,” the girl continues instead of her father, “that having entered this palace as a prisoner, I would become his wife?"

"But how?" the man doesn't understand. “Miras is in shock, we are in shock. The devil doesn't just marry, he marries you."

“Love,” Yuna smiles broadly, watching the servants lay out a tablecloth for guests who have arrived from afar.

"Are you happy?" the elder brother asks his sister timidly.

"Very happy. I love him and am happy to be his wife, but this is not the only good news," Yuna turns to Dinh. “You will soon become a grandfather."

“The war didn’t kill me, but your news will kill me,” the man says, unable to hide his smile.

“I know that we were in a hurry with the child, but I hope you won’t judge me,” the girl lowers her eyes.

“I thought I lost you forever, but I found you, nothing else matters,” Dinh ruffles her hair.

“We will sit at the same table with him,” the brothers say enthusiastically. "With the Devil himself! Everyone in Miras will be afraid of us."

“You don’t need to boast of being related to Guuk,” Yuna laughs, “and also, keep in mind that he has a difficult character, so don’t provoke him and don’t get him.“

“They caught a glimpse of him upon arrival, they couldn’t even say hello properly, they stuttered,” Dinh scolds the children. “You need to get ready, and we will be in the yard, we will follow the preparations."

“First, you will have a good meal and rest,” Yuna insists, and after making sure that the family has gathered around the tablecloth, she goes to her room.

***

“More gifts,” Bibi bursts into the third hall, littered with things, chests, and caskets, and lets the servants carrying on large silver trays forward. Immediately behind them, another rank laden with presents enters the room.

“These are from the ruler of the South, two chests with brocade below from the state of Mion, the rest of the gifts are still in the yard,” Bibi who must mark everyone who makes gifts, because Guuk will then return everything to them in double size writes to himself.

It's only morning, and Yuna, who has only slept for three hours because of the worries before the big day, is already tired. The girl, along with her assistants, occupied the third room for a while, because in her room there was nowhere to step from the gifts. Yuna can’t even imagine how long Guuk has been collecting this incredible beauty of treasure and silk. She seems to have long been accustomed to the generosity of her love, but still, she is amazed at him. Last night, before the girl fell asleep, Guuk handed her the keys to his treasury. Yuna refused, not understanding why she needed the treasury, because if she needed gold, then they simply give it to her, but the man insisted, explaining that everything that he had now belongs to the girl.

Yuna is grateful from the bottom of her heart to Bibi bustling around because without him she would not have coped and would have lost her head in this turmoil long ago. Right in the hall, for Yuna, they sew and correct the next outfit, because she can’t decide what exactly she will wear for the first exit. While a bath is being prepared for Yuna, the girl at the insistence of Bibi, who is worried about the child, hastily has breakfast and asks to call Yasmin and Ani to the bath. Guuk kept his word - the harem was disbanded, but not all the girls dispersed, for some of them Bibi will find husbands after the wedding, and some are waiting for their relatives. Yuna ordered that gifts be prepared for them as well, and even a festive dinner was served in the harem.

***

Boilers have already been placed in the center of Iblis in the morning, in which meat is cooked, spreading an appetizing smell, to which the townspeople gather. Right on the streets, tablecloths littered with sweets are spread out, there are wineskins with wine, and anyone from early morning until late in the evening can try treats for free and share his holiday with the master. The streets are decorated with multi-colored ribbons and flowers, and the banners of the empire, depicting a three-pointed star, each end of which represents one of the rulers, hang from the windows of the houses. Musicians will play on the main square in the morning and for four more days, the best warriors of the empire will show their sword skills, and a martial arts tournament will be held. The townspeople, dressed in their best outfits, walk and celebrate the most important wedding of the empire. During all these days, all shops will be closed, and the population of Iblis will forget about work and will rest.

There is an unprecedented excitement in Eden. A line of merchants lined up in the courtyard. They arrived even from distant cities and states with their best goods, which they would give to the bride of the ruler while receiving the favor of Guuk. In the garden, right next to the stream, carpets are spread around long tablecloths, on which pillows lie. Additional tables are placed in front of the palace, reaching right up to the gate, behind which the closest warriors of the Devil will feast. Servants hang wreaths of wildflowers and lanterns from the trees in preparation for the night. For Guuk's troops outside Iblis, tablecloths not inferior to those of Iden were spread out, the ruler, first of all, ordered that meat be distributed to the troops. Guuk still considers his army the closest to him.

Expensive oriental carpets are spread from the apartments of the newlyweds to the garden, along which the bride will go to her husband. The ruler's bedroom itself is decorated with white flowers, the petals of which even lie on the floor, side by side with numerous silver candlesticks covered with ornaments. White organza, embroidered with lace along the edges, falls from the wall canopy onto the bed; the marriage bed itself is also decorated with flowers.

Guuk will only see Yuna at the ceremony. According to customs, the girl will be taken out to him and the guests three times, and on the third time he will have to take her to the bedroom.

***

Yuna, after a short soak in rose-essence-laced water, sits on a bench in the bath and waits patiently for the aromatic oils to be rubbed into her skin. Ani is still in the water, leaning against the side of the pool, nibbling on an apple and nervously glancing at the door, waiting for Yasmin, hoping her arrival will smooth out the line between Yuna's eyes. Yasmin could not come, and although Yuna allowed this option, she is still sad that on such an important day for her she will not be able to share her happiness with her friend. Yasmin's sonorous laughter, which Yuna has long ceased to hear, would give strength and cheer up, and Yasmin would do well to distract herself from the gloomy thoughts about the near future that haunt her. Suddenly, the doors to the bathhouse swing open, letting Yasmin in, and Yuna, in joy, accidentally kicking the servant massaging her feet, apologizes and breaks down to her.

"You did it!" exclaims a happy Yuna.

“My best friend’s wedding,” Yasmin shrugs and, getting out of the girl’s arms, spreads her arms while the servant who runs up to her takes off her clothes.

“Water is the best thing on this earth,” Yasmin, who sank into the pool, closes her eyelids in bliss. “It perfectly washes away fatigue and the hardships of the day, it’s a pity that its magical effect only works on the outside."

"How did you succeed?" Ani hands her an apple from the dish in front of her.

“After dinner, my master was very hungry, apparently he didn’t like the meat,” Yasmin chuckles. “I satisfied his hunger, and I am present at the wedding."

Yuna is prevented from rejoicing by the shadow of sadness in Yasmin's eyes, even if she smiles and jokes, but she has known her for too long to understand what is hidden under false emotions. Even Yasmin's mask is already cracking, Yuna does not want to think that this is the last stage before a complete collapse, because if there is no strength even to control her face, then everything inside is one step away from complete disaster.

“I have prepared gifts for you too,” Yuna decides to cheer up her friends. “They will be waiting for you in your chambers after dinner."

“I’ll die of impatience now,” Yasmin, supposedly displeased, wrinkles her nose.

“It was difficult for me to choose gifts for you, considering that your men shower you with gold from head to toe, but I hope you enjoy it,” Yuna smiles.

“I can’t choose anything myself,” Yasmin becomes sad again. “They bring me everything, I even envy you a little that you can go out into the city and buy yourself everything you like. I have a lot of gold and clothes, but he chooses everything."

“I don’t buy jewelry myself, although my master insists that I choose whatever I want. Previously, I often went to the market and thoughtlessly spent gold, but now I have moderated my ardor," Ani shares.

"What do you mean?" Yuna doesn't understand. "Did he say something to you?"

“No, I just don’t spend gold and don’t buy everything,” Ani looks at her dumbfounded friends and continues, “I have everything and even more. Every day he leaves me bags of gold for spending, he constantly gives me jewelry, but why do I need another bracelets or brocade, even if I haven’t worn everything that I have yet? So I put them away in a special chest for a rainy day."

“This is your choice, and I understand everything,” Yuna kneads her neck, which is stiff from sitting in one position. “But what rainy day are you talking about? If the empire falls then both Eden and we will fall. These golds are unlikely to be used, because in our case, being the favorites of the main rulers, we will not have a "rainy day". You know perfectly well what is done to the loved ones of the fallen rulers. We are being executed."

“We found something to talk about on the wedding day,” Yasmin snorts.

“That’s what you think,” Ani frowns, looking at Yuna. “Being frugal is not bad at all, and who knows what will happen tomorrow if my love loses everything, I will have a chest of gold that will provide us with a tolerable life. I don't want to think about losing his life. I prefer to think of a future in which we are together, and in which it doesn't matter whether Khosrov is a ruler or an ordinary apprentice, we will have something to start all over again, and frugality will not hurt anyone. To understand this, one had to be born in poverty, so this conversation is meaningless."

Yuna asks for tea and does not return to this topic again.

After they finish with their hair and light makeup, Yuna, refusing to listen to anyone, opts for a black silk dress embroidered with gold as her first outfit. She completely ignores Bibi's hysteria, the servants looking at her in bewilderment, and while they prepare her clothes, she runs to the terrace and looks down. The sun has already turned the firmament red, but Guuk has not yet returned. Servants with torches set fire to lanterns, and Bao walks between the tables and checks the work of his subordinates. Yuna looks with delight at the decoration of the yard, at the guests celebrating below, listens to the melody played by the musicians, and returns to her room. The girl is dressed, Bibi, who does not stop grumping, fastens a wide golden belt around her waist, and puts a golden wreath on her head with a thin veil sewn to it.

“The master will decide whether he wants to show your face,” Bibi says.

"Bibi, you're kidding," Yuna laughs. “I’ve been living with him for almost a year, I’m carrying his child, what the hell are you trying to make me look like a virgin,” the girl pulls the wreath off and throws it aside. "I went through all this at the first wedding."

“But it’s beautiful,” Yasmin lying on pillows on the carpet crawls up to her. “I have always dreamed of a diadem with a veil."

“Soon you will put it on,” Yuna says, then she realizes that she shouldn’t have. "He threatened you with a wedding."

“There will be no wedding,” Yasmin says confidently.

"What are you up to?" Yuna asks worriedly.

“Nothing, now get back to your business,” Yasmin closes the topic.

From the sharp noise from the courtyard and the cries of the guests welcoming the master, Yuna understands that the groom has returned. She, as she is, not fully dressed and barefoot, runs to the balcony and looks at the ruler who has jumped off Mammon. Guuk is not alone, Yuna recognizes the rider behind him as the one Yasmin ran away with. Guuk greets the guests, orders gifts to be distributed to everyone, goes around the tables, and stops at the fountain next to Khosrov. Guuk is dressed in his favorite outfit - a warrior costume. The ruler is wearing ceremonial armor, adorned with silver and precious stones, which are framed by a filigree frame, an engraving of a three-pointed star on the chest. Under the armor is a black silk shirt, pants made of thick leather, and his boots are also made of leather. Hanging from Guuk's belt is his favorite sword. Yuna found her warrior.

“Come on, raise your head,” Yuna stamps her foot, angry that Guuk is looking at Khosrov. Guuk seems to feel the girl's displeasure, raises his face to the balcony, and immediately receives an air kiss, to which he responds with a smile.

Yuna is dragged off the balcony by Bibi, who runs after her and scolds her for her bad behavior in the hall.

“You are not a goat to rush through the meadows!” Bibi never ceases to be indignant. “You have a baby in your stomach, and you are jumping back and forth."

“You still couldn’t resist,” Yasmin laughs and reaches for another bun, “You went to look at your man."

“Maybe I missed him,” Yuna giggles. “By the way, that warrior you ran away with has also arrived."

Yuna sits in front of the mirror and she doesn't notice the blood draining from Yasmin's face and the bun returning to the plate.

Yasmin quietly gets out of the hall and, running out onto the balcony, hiding behind the railing, looks down. Yuna did not lie - Mert Daud is here, he is next to Guuk, talking to him about something. He looks flawless: he has armor polished to a shine, and he stands firmly on his feet, and smiles at his partner, somewhere upstairs on the balcony Yasmin settles in parts on the floor. Daud came to rest, to take a walk at a friend’s wedding, for Yasmin it was as if her end of the world had come: to know him and live in memories is habitual and tolerable, to see him, to hear his voice is unbearable.

Yasmin notices Arslan walking towards them and swallows noisily. Yasmin constantly thinks about Daud, and mentally returns to that night, but did not even hope that she would see him again, and now her heart is shaking, which proves the fact that she is not ready for this meeting. For Daud, that night was just sex, for Yasmin, it was hope, which the man rubbed between his palms in the morning and dispelled in the wind, pushing the girl towards Eden. Yasmin never wanted to die, no matter how much she talked about it, she never seriously thought about death, but then, on the way to Eden along with his troops, she prayed to higher powers for a rain of stones that would bury her at the gates of Iblis, only not to see Arslan. Not to see, because the Monster destroyed her whole life, tore out her soul, because he broke her faith in the best, and most importantly because Yasmin is afraid. She doesn’t even tell Yuna about it, but her fear is not death, not torture, and not the Monster himself at all. Yasmin is afraid of being around him. She, without hesitation, can kill Arslan, she constantly thinks about it, sits on the bed while the man is sleeping, and imagines how she gets to her feet, takes his sword, and plunges it into his chest with all her might. But it's not the fear of becoming a murderer that stops Yasmin. Yasmin is afraid that if she kills Arslan, then she will be the one who lies on his grave, irrigating it with her tears, because they are true ones.

Fate hates Yasmin, otherwise how did she get this curse, when you are balancing on the fine line between hatred and necessity, and in whichever direction you fall, then only in pieces, leaving half of yourself on the other side? Because these feelings go hand in hand, one is completely saturated with the second, they are indivisible. Because there is a dense forest in Yasmin, and the trees there are black, and burnt out, there is ash under her feet instead of grass, anyone else would have fled headlong, but she walks between them. It is impossible to breathe from the smell of burning, and Yasmin settles in this forest, but a hundred times a day she asks herself the same question, and when she hears the answer, she becomes even more disappointed in herself. Yasmin is sick of herself.

Each new day is torture, and her executioner is not Arslan, but herself. She hates Arslan to silent screams and spasms in her throat, to fingers trembling from tension on someone else's back to tears that have long tasted not salty, but bitter, but at the same time, she perfectly understands that she is also infected, that she is poisoned by this strange disgusting feeling, which even the name is not invented. And Daud was the light in this darkness, the one who showed that you can lie in someone's arms without being torn into hundreds of emotions, without balancing on the verge of obsession and hatred. You can breathe evenly, not be afraid that it will hurt the next second, and not go through a hurricane of emotions that leave behind a burnt wasteland, on which Yasmin is trying to grow at least a blade of grass again. It was his image that saved Yasmin all these days. Hope and faith were taken away from her, but no one, even the Monster, will take away the ability to dream. Yasmin imagined how Daud would come to the palace, how he would seat her on his horse and take her to him, build a wall around her, where both sides would be littered with sharp blades. Arslan would fight against one side in the hope of getting her, and Yasmin would fight against the other side to reach out to him because of this disease. Yasmin needs a savior. Let it sound disgusting, banal, albeit unrealistic and stupid, but for the first time in her life she is ready to beg on her knees for this if only she would be pulled out of her hell, taken away from her Monster. Because she seems to have broken down, got sick, and given up. Her destroyed psyche crumbled. Because with each passing day, Yasmin gets closer to him and looks for excuses for him, and then, sitting alone, beats her cheeks, tears her fingers, and hisses into silence, choking on tears “don’t you dare.”

Yasmin knows that her dreams are destined to remain just dreams, and she was ready, clinging to them, to live all the days that she had left, but she was not ready to see her dream prince again and pick fresh wounds again - there would not be enough strength for this. It would be better not to come, not to appear in Eden, not to stir up memories, Yasmin copes well without him. Yasmin is so exhausted that to move on the next day, she comes up with reasons, no matter how small or large. These days she urged herself to hold on to see her best friend's wedding. She has no idea what the next reason will be but doesn't want it to be in Daud at all. It is easier to not get hope at all than to lose it and be left with a bitter taste of disappointment. Let Daud have fun at the wedding and return to his empire, leaving them, including the girl, gutted and filled with hopelessness here. Maybe she’ll be lucky, she won’t be able to come up with more, or she’ll give up the one she’s already invented. Yasmin unsticks herself from the floor with difficulty and returns to the hall. Ani and Yasmin get ready before the bride and leave the hall, going to the courtyard to their men, where they will be waiting for Yuna.

***

Yuna puts on her suit and her rings around her fingers. She wears diamond drop earrings in her ears. The girl refuses the pendant, saying that paired with a belt would be too much, and, having allowed the servant to comb her hair for the last time, she goes downstairs. She comes to the door, accompanied by Bibi and servants, and goes out already alone. She, under the gaze of the guests who suddenly became silent and shocked by the color of the outfit, softly stepping on the carpet, walks towards the garden. Yuna walks past the tablecloths, listening to the guests praising her beauty, and stops in front of Guuk, who is sitting at the head and displeased. The girl's family sits to the left of the ruler, Yuna manages to smile at them before turning to the man. Guuk has been watching her since the moment she appeared in the garden, he, as always, is struck by her beauty, but sincerely does not understand why the girl chose the color of mourning on her wedding day.

“My lord,” Yuna looks directly into his eyes, “during our first meeting, you painted my soul black.”

The girl bows respectfully to the ruler, whose lips are touched by a slight smile, and leaves.

“They are going to execute me,” Bibi beats his knees and wails. “I won’t be forgiven for this trick of yours."

“Shut up already,” Yuna pulls off her blouse, “and bring the red outfit."

Yuna puts on a bright scarlet satin blouse, waits for a heavy gold pendant to be fastened around her neck, and, satisfied, sinks into a chair in anticipation of the next exit. The guests, who have emptied more than one wineskin of wine, are already dancing in the yard with might and main, and the cooks are butchering the carcass of another bull. Yuna is already feeling sick from the smells and noise, but she asks the baby to be more patient and, standing up, follows Bibi to the door. She again passes the same route and approaches the ruler, frankly devouring her with a look.

“My lord,” the girl bows, “all our subsequent meetings, you painted my soul red,” Yuna smiles and notices mischievous lights at the bottom of his black eyes.

Guuk wants no more ceremony, no more guests, he wants everything around to evaporate, leaving him alone with his life, so that the man will show this girl how much she affects him, how she throws firewood into the eternal fire of their love with one look and words. Yuna moves away, Guuk accompanies her with a long look, with difficulty pacifies the insides reaching for the angelic girl.

Bibi got so sick that the servants ran for smelling salt. Yuna only laughs at the man and, asking for light snacks, collapses next to him to rest until the last exit.

***

Yasmin is dressed in a sky-blue silk suit, with golden flowers on her head, merging with her hair and shimmering under the light of lanterns. She dutifully sits next to Arslan and desperately tries not to look where Daud is sitting.

Daud did not breathe all her way from the pool to the tablecloth, he could not look away. His angel sat down next to the Monster, the same angel whose wings Daud himself cut off, she would not even honor him with a glance and would be right. The man will never forget that night in a tent in the middle of the steppe. Let Yasmin take a step towards him - he will lift her in his arms, and walk barefoot on broken glass because not a single girl in the world has occupied his thoughts like that. Arslan bends down to Yasmin, and whispers something in her ear, too close, and intimate, Daud reaches for the goblet and extinguishes the fires of rage that flare up inside with wine. The man, who was used to fighting for a piece of land, expanding the empire, protecting, until now he did everything on the machine, but now any of his actions, and before his eyes standing the face of the girl, albeit smashed to smithereens, but still, the most beautiful. Daud won the war with his dad because of Yasmin, restores the empire, gains strength, and all for her sake. One of her glances, and Daud will give her his world because the euphoria from victories or achievements by tomorrow is replaced by a search for a new goal, discoveries, something that would give meaning to insipid life. But you can return home from the battle and fall at her feet, you can wake up in the morning to see her smile. Daud doesn’t want to think about the touch. He’s afraid not to endure it because he doesn’t know how he spent that night and survived in the morning.

Someone falls in love with the character, someone with beauty, with a lively mind, Daud fell in love with her immense pure pain, flowing from numerous cracks and creeping behind her like wings. Fell in love with her eyes, in which there is no more even smoke from the fire, with cold fingers clinging to him, and fell in love with her voice, in which life is zero point zero. Daud does not know what it is called, or how it happened, but he knows that his heart beats only for the sake of the girl who is so far away, but the man, it will be necessary, will reach her through the mountain of corpses. Yasmin broke through the titanium shell, destroyed all the principles, settled down, and sits inside, and Daud is happy about this because it turned out that life is not an eternal battlefield and not a place dominated by red and black. Life is a smile, which, being the most tortured of all, still makes the flowers rise. Gold prevails in the world of Yasmin, and Daud wants to become even a small part of it. Yasmin herself is a forbidden flower, someone plucks it, and Daud wants to take care of it. This is his woman, she should belong to him, Arslan should not touch this clot of pain, and Daud will heal her wounds.

***

For the third time, Yuna comes out to Guuk in a white, thinnest tunic with a front shortened to the middle of the thigh, and a long train crawling along the floor, studded with pearls. The collar of the tunic is embroidered with silver threads, the sleeves are trimmed with lace. A pearl-covered silver wreath glitters on the girl's head, and the beloved necklace that brought her back to life hangs around her neck. She stops in front of the man, who, from the beauty that has fallen on him, is speechless. Yuna's beauty can compete with all heavenly creatures, and Guuk is convinced of this once again. He greedily examines the girl, barely restraining himself, so as not to break loose and press her to him. He convinces himself that this is his bride, that she is here and nearby, will not evaporate in the next second, but greed wakes up in Guuk, and terrible jealousy comes to replace it. He is angry that everyone is looking at Yuna, that everyone is as amazed as he is, and he is almost oppressing the silver goblet in his hand.

“From now on, you will give me happiness, and I will make you the happiest man of the universe,” Yuna bows to him and is about to return to her chambers, when Guuk rises from his seat and, going around the table, takes her by the hand.

“Your place is next to me,” Guuk strokes her cheek and, to the surprised sighs of the guests who are not used to the presence of a girl at her own wedding, leads her to the tablecloth.

Just as Yuna sinks into the pillows, Guuk places a small box in front of her.

"Another gift?" Yuna blows her lips. "I can't get into the room, it's littered with gifts. Finally, understand that I don't care about them."

“I know, but to whom should I give what I have won over the years, if not to you? The best for the best. We will have a girl, I will give her everything, and you will envy," the man grins. “You will like this gift, you should like it,” Guuk says quietly, stroking her back imperceptibly.

Yuna takes the box and, opening it, looks at the gold ring, which is not decorated with anything. She takes out the ring and only now notices the engraving on the inside "my life". The girl holds out her hand and the man puts the ring on her ring finger.

 “It’s quite simple, but it’s comfortable to wear, I have the same one,” Guuk shows his hand.

"And what is written on yours?" Yuna looks curiously at the ring.

“My love,” the ruler kisses her on the forehead. "You are my life, and I am your love. Consider we exchanged rings."

“I love you,” Yuna grumbles softly.

Yuna glows with happiness all evening, chatting with family and friends, eating Guuk's food, and, before midnight, she falls sleep on his shoulder. The man, taking her in his arms, to the enthusiastic roar of the guests, whom he leaves to feast without him, goes with her to his chambers. Yuna, awake in his arms, sits down on the bed while Guuk removes the wreath from her head.

“Remember, you said in Miras that there was no wedding, but there will be a wedding night?” the girl helps him rid herself of her clothes.

“I don’t want to remember it,” Guuk frowns.

“I remember, it’s hard to forget such things,” Yuna sinks onto the pillows. “But then you couldn’t get yours, and you wouldn’t get it now if I didn’t want it myself."

“I have no doubt,” Guuk smiles, “but now I’ll get my wedding night,” he kisses her stomach, pulls up her tunic, and Yuna raises her hands.

Guuk undresses her slowly and gently, covering every bare inch of skin with kisses. Today there was a wedding, but nothing has changed, this is his Yuna, his life and love, the one whom he brought to Iblis in shackles, and the one who put these shackles on Guuk. Music and laughter can be heard from the street, and Yuna groans into his shoulder, squeezes her legs tighter, and substitutes for kisses. Extinguished candles plunge the room into darkness, only ragged sighs and moans are heard, today the moon, the light of which breaks through the window, is the only witness of their union. Guuk knows her body by heart, but every time with Yuna, it's like the first time, the man is just as greedy for her, as on the very first night of theirs, which he managed to get by fraud. Not a single fight, not a single victory gives him even a fraction of the feelings that he receives when he sees her smile, when he hears his name flown from the most desired lips. Guuk built an altar for her and he worships a girl who is not God at all, but the one for whom the Devil is ready to tear out his heart. If you live, then only next to her, coming to her house, eating from her hands and raising their children, otherwise, Guuk doesn’t want to, he simply can’t. He lost her quite recently, and black clouds covered the clear summer sky.

Let her only be there, indignant, swearing, complaining to him about him, but let her always be here, let her keep his heart in herself, as in a vessel.

He kisses her again, Yuna giggles that her lips are swollen, Guuk doesn’t even make excuses, he squeezes her in his hands so that the girl almost suffocates and, only after hearing the playful “you will crush the baby”, he immediately lets go.

"Love you. I will always love you," he whispers, leaning his forehead against her forehead.

“I know,” Yuna wraps her hands around his face. "I remember - you are my love, I am your life. If you break your word, I will arrange Hell on earth for you."

“I’d rather die than change this,” Guuk declares firmly and pulls her into a long kiss.

Yuna falls asleep immediately after sex, and the ruler, covering her, gets dressed and goes downstairs to continue to celebrate.

***

Ani is in a dark blue tunic, revealing her collarbones, between which a diamond gleams, rings studded with precious stones gleam on the long fingers of the girl. She sits next to Khosrov, smiles at his compliments, and feels how happiness threatens to pierce her chest.

"I've never seen him as happy as these two days," Khosrov nods towards Guuk, who has returned to the yard.

“He regained the love of his life, you can understand him,” Ani smiles.

"Do you know who is the love of my life?" Khosrov pulls her closer, and Ani shakes her head negatively.

"You."

The girl instantly blushes.

“I don’t even want to imagine what Guuk went through while looking for Yuna, because I don’t think I would have survived your loss,” Khosrov declares firmly.

“My lord,” Ani smiles warmly at him, “you won’t lose me."

“I love you,” the man lays his head on her shoulder.

Some of the guests, having bowed, retired, those invited from afar already occupy the chambers allotted to them in the palace, but the music does not stop, and the servants still fuss around the tables and tablecloths, serving those who are not taken by either fatigue or wine. The musicians re-tune the instruments, Guuk, along with Arslan and Khosrov, who leave their couples to continue without them, goes to the table of warriors, and the fun begins anew.

***

Yasmin goes upstairs to change her tunic, which she spilled wine on, and decides to do it for a very long time, hoping that by then the feast will be over and she will no longer have to fight with herself, trying not to look at Daud, whose gaze she felt on herself all evening. The palace is absolutely empty, everybody is in the yard, inside it is quiet and cool, she wants to stay alone forever in this subdued light. She already reaches the stairs, when, abruptly grabbing her by the arm, they pull her towards the utility room and close the door behind them. The room is dark, only moonlight falls through the window, but Yasmin recognizes him by smell.

“Let me out,” the girl, who has come to her senses, asks in fright.

"I'll let you out, but first listen," Daud holds her by the shoulders.

“Please, this trick will cost me my life,” Yasmin tries to get to the door. She is torn to pieces from the desire to lean her forehead against his chest.

“I can’t stop thinking about you, I dream about you, you sit in my head and don’t want to leave,” Daud closes the way to the exit with his chest. “I didn’t want to come to the wedding because I knew that I would see you and go crazy, and I’m not ready yet. And now, sitting down there, I could not look at how he hugs you, I was dying of jealousy."

“He will kill me, if we are caught, nothing will happen to you,” the girl desperately shakes her head, refusing to accept the information, which again smells of hope. Yasmin remembers that the pain from it is not worth this faith.

"He won't kill you, I won't let him, I won't let anyone harm you."

“Will you lay down an empire, troops, perhaps your life for the sake of the girl you slept with?” Yasmin laughs hysterically.

"You're not just a girl I slept with," Daud wraps his hands around her face. "You are the one for whom I need to fight, and if necessary, then I am not afraid to die. I'm gathering strength, I'll come for you. I want you to believe me."

“I don’t believe in promises, I don’t believe in words. You left me at the gates of the palace, how can I trust you?" Yasmin is looking in the dark for something to cling to, otherwise it's getting harder to stand on her feet. “Leave me, please."

“Just tell me one word, I don’t ask for much,” Daud peers into her eyes shining under the moonlight. “Tell me, if I stand at the threshold with an army, if I can deal with it and do not lie underground, will you come to me? Answer me yes or no."

Yasmin does not find support, it finds her. Daud pulls her to him and hugs her. The pause lasts a couple of minutes, Yasmin chokes on her heart rising to her throat, and the man listens to the silence, because his heart, waiting for an answer, froze, does not beat.

“I’ll go out,” Yasmin answers crackedly, “but do you want me?"

Daud at first does not understand, and then carefully listens to the girl's short monologue and touches her forehead with his lips.

“Wait, I beg you, don’t break down and wait for me. I will take you away from this monster, I will give you my heart, it is already yours, and you will decide what to do with it."

Daud leaves the back room first, making sure that the corridor is empty, he takes Yasmin out.

Yasmin does not return to the yard anymore, it doesn’t matter how angry Arslan will be. She washes her face without even opening Yuna's present in the corner, and gets into bed. In the morning, the doors swing open with a roar, and Yasmin, awakened by the noise, sees Arslan undressing.

“You didn’t come back for the wedding,” the bed sags under the man’s weight.

“I’m tired,” the girl answers shortly and doesn’t even twitch when the man hugs her from behind and buries his face in her neck.

“Nothing belongs to me,” Arslan says quietly. “Neither your heart, nor your body. Nothing."

“You are drunk, my lord,” Yasmin follows the hand stroking her belly.

"It doesn't matter if I'm drunk or sober - the morning will still be the same - it's like you're here, but you're not there," sings the man, obviously heavily drunk, and squeezes her harder in his hands.

“It hurts, my lord,” Yasmin tries to break free.

"What do you know about pain?" Arslan laughs, although you can't call it laughter, and smells her hair. “It hurts to hold you in my hands, to squeeze with all my strength, but not to feel you."

Arslan falls asleep, and Yasmin, having got out of his arms, sits on the bed and, pressing her knees to her chest, looks at the pile of clothes on the floor, among which the ruler’s favorite sword gleams. This time she wants to see the hilt of the sword sticking out of her own chest, at least in this way, maybe the girl’s soul will finally find peace, and the demons will leave the exhausted inside. But Yasmin never wanted to die, she learns to dance with her demons.

Chapter 18: I can't live without you

“You fight, put all your efforts, create an empire, and then a fragile girl comes, and your people love her more than you,” Guuk pulls Mammon’s reins next to Yuna, who is standing on the square, surrounded by guards. “I’m jealous,” the man whom the crowd greets with loud exclamations jumps off the horse, and, approaching the girl, lightly touches her temple with his lips.

“What do you know about jealousy, my lord?" Yuna raises her eyebrows. “I heard that you are going on a campaign again, in which you will find someone for yourself,” the girl mutters offendedly under her breath, continuing to extend her hand to the people passing by, thanking her.

“My eyes see only you,” Seljuk declares without a shadow of a doubt.

“Well, yes, you never cheated on me,” Yuna says, smiling at the child, who, under the guidance of her mother, hands her flowers. “Given that your campaigns sometimes last for months, I won’t be surprised at the cheating."

“If I want it, it won’t work,” Guuk puts his hand on her lower back and pulls her towards him. “Even when you are not near me, you are in me, so you can rest assured and wait for me because I will return very hungry."

“You embarrass me in front of your people, my lord,” Yuna pulls away. "And why were you looking for me?"

“I missed you,” Guuk smiles. “They idolize you,” he says after a short pause and nods towards the people crowding in the square, each of whom wants to see Yuna.

“And this confuses me too,” Yuna lowers her eyes. “I didn’t do anything unusual, rather, I just started doing something, but as soon as I go out into the city, I hear words of gratitude. They even gave me presents, they found out somehow, apparently, the cooks from the palace reported that I have a sweet tooth, they bring me so many sweets. Bibi brings them to me already tested, he says, someone wants to poison the master's wife," she laughs. "Children weave bracelets and wreaths from flowers. I don't deserve all this."

“You deserve it,” Guuk says confidently. “You opened schools for them, free libraries, advocated for the abolition of corporal punishment, and pay for physicians for poor families. You have many reasons to be loved."

“Don’t talk to me anyway,” holding onto his hand, Yuna rises on tiptoe and whispers in his ear, “no women on hikes, or you will only have one child."

“I want at least five, so no cheating,” Guuk kisses her temple again and climbs Mammon.

Yuna strokes the snorting and flattering horse and accompanies her husband with a warm look.

***

It's been a week since the wedding, but it feels like a year. The last guests left the day before yesterday. Yuna returned to her daily activities and worries. Yasmin again sits in her room for days, but this time she doomed herself to loneliness. Ani takes advantage of the fact that Khosrov has just returned from a big battle, and spends time with her love while resting. Guuk and Arslan disappear outside the city, take care of the troops, and make their next plans. Life in Iblis returned to normal.

Today, Yuna decides to have lunch with Yasmin, even if she doesn't agree. The girl missed her friend a lot and hopes to cheer her up with her presence. Yuna orders a tray of goodies to be filled and proceeds to Yasmin's quarters. Yasmin sits on the bed, on which the servants put the tray, and Yuna sits down opposite.

“I’m tired of you rarely going out,” Yuna breaks off bread and dips it in thick meat sauce. “So I came to you myself."

“Forgive me for acting like this after the wedding, it’s just that I have a lot to think about, a lot to decide, so I spend time alone,” Yasmin says quietly.

"Why do you need friends?" Yuna snorts. "Share what's on your mind, tell me what you think about, maybe I can help you decide or make a choice."

Yasmin turns to the window and silently contemplates the birds jumping from branch to branch for a couple of minutes.

“I don’t even know where to start,” she looks at her friend again.

“Start from the beginning,” Yuna replies with her mouth full.

A couple of minutes later, the tray is already on the floor, and Yuna, staring at her friend, refuses to believe what she has heard.

“I have no words,” Yuna finally says.

"For what exactly?" Yasmin smiles vaguely.

"For all!" the girl exclaims. “I am shocked by everything you said. What will you do now? Why did you answer him positively?"

"He won't come! Nobody will come!" Yasmin throws aside the pillow that she has been hugging until now. “I'm sure no one needs it. Who in their right mind would go against the ruler of the Empire of Skulls? And because of what? Because of me? All this is nonsense, and I have a problem much more important than this. I have one question to solve, and I've come so far that I have no idea how to solve it."

“I believe that if this is real love, then war is not terrible,” Yuna frowns. “I do not doubt that Guuk will unleash a war because of me. I also do not doubt that I will go around the earth barefoot for his sake. Because I love him. Because he loves me. If that beautiful man is really in love with you, then I'm afraid he will come, and this is very bad, because it's not only about you and that man, it's about my husband, about his brothers," she looks at her friend intently. “I am against war, against everything that can harm Guuk, so I insist that you do not leave it all to chance and resolve this issue with Arslan before the first arrow arrives at the gate, otherwise I will not forgive you for this. Don't drag the empire into war."

“I was stupid, I said without thinking,” Yasmin covers her face with her hands, “but I’m still sure that no one will come, and there will be no war. Yuna, I would never put you and your family at risk."

“But you did it,” Yuna rises to her feet. “Solve this issue with that man. There will be no war. I will not allow anyone to harm the empire and my love."

“I’ll fix everything,” the girl, who is about to burst into tears, bites her lips.

“I hope so.” Yuna leaves her friend’s bedroom.

***

For the next two days, Yasmin is darker than a cloud, but despite her depressed mood, she began to leave the bedroom and spend time every evening on the pool terrace closed because of the cold weather. Even though it is early autumn in the yard, the wind is already cool, it drives the leaves around the hourly swept yard and makes her cringe, wrapping herself more tightly in a light cape. Yasmin sits in an armchair and continues to peer into the small ripples of the water, along which the leaves plucked by the wind float. All this time, Yasmin is gathering her strength, preparing herself for a conversation with someone who may not even listen, but she must try. Yasmin had never been so afraid of a conversation. Yuna was right, she relied on chance and answered positively to the ruler of another empire, not thinking that if Daud spoke in all seriousness, then war could break out between the empires, in which innocent people would suffer, and most importantly, a close, almost native person.

After the bath, Yasmin does not wait for Arslan to come to her or call her, and, pulling on a silk robe, she goes to his chambers. The girl goes into the candlelit bedroom and sees the man trying to reach out with a cloth soaked in water to his side. Arslan is sitting with a naked torso on the bed, the side of the man is reddened, and abrasions are visible. Yasmin, softly stepping on the carpet, goes to the bed and, having taken away the cloth from him, applies it herself to the abrasions.

“I was going to send for you,” the man kneads his stiff neck.

“I decided to come myself,” the girl says quietly, gently rubbing over the abrasions. "Who did it to you?"

“Damir,” Arslan grins.

"Damir?" Yasmin looks at him with wide eyes. "Your horse?"

Arslan nods.

“He was out of sorts in the morning, and then he met a snake in the steppe,” the ruler frowns at the touch of the fabric on the open abrasion. "It's my fault, I was not attentive, in the end, he threw me off. The landing was painful. Why did you come? Don't tell me to court me."

“I came to talk,” Yasmin dips the rag into a bowl of water and moves back to the foot of the bed.

“I don’t think I’ll like this conversation,” Arslan frowns, “so take off your robe and come to me,” he pats on the thigh.

“Please,” Yasmin does not give up, “I don’t ask for much. Just listen to me because this can't go on because I'm on the edge."

“I know that your conversation does not smell of anything good,” Arslan rises to his feet and pulls on a clean shirt. “Do you know why we wear silk shirts under armor? Why do I and my brothers spend a huge part of the treasury on silk for the army?"

Yasmine shakes her head, not understanding what the man is driving at.

“When an arrow hits us, in very rare cases it can pierce silk,” Arslan sinks onto the bed again. "Its tip is unable to pierce the fabric, it buries it with itself into the flesh. This significantly reduces pain, although not always saved from death. Then, if the wound is not fatal, we simply pull out the arrow along with the silk, stop the bleeding, and the wound quickly heals. So, whatever you want to say now, I can see from you that your arrows will hit directly on the naked body, and taking them out, I will leave huge holes and torn flesh. Do you want to talk?"

“I think your skin is like armor, otherwise I would have pierced it long ago,” Yasmin cracked a smile and carefully looks at the man. “Tell me honestly, at least once during our acquaintance, what do these relationships give you? Pampering your ego? Do they show that you are so strong and can keep a person here against their will even for the rest of their lives? Because I don't see this relationship giving you anything else."

"Where are you going?" Arslan grows gloomy and turns to the door, on the threshold of which stands a guard.

“The master urgently wants to see you in the main hall,” the guard bows to the ruler.

“Tell him, I’ll be later,” Arslan sends him away and looks at Yasmin again. "What do you want to hear from me?”

“I just don’t understand why we should be in a relationship where we are both unhappy,” the girl crawls closer. “Why carry such a burden on yourself, because neither you nor even me, feel good from them. I know that you are suffering, you tell me this at night after wine. Why hurt each other?"

“If you start singing now about me letting you go, then it’s a waste of time,” Arslan says angrily, clenching his fingers on his hips. “I can’t,” he turns to face her. “I seriously can’t, and it’s not that I’m stubborn or I’m doing it to spite you. I depend on you - you are my sword, my home, my destiny. I can't give up on you."

"But it's not like that! This is not even close to love!" Yasmin exclaims bitterly. “Because they don’t torture a loved one, they want only the best for him, and what you do to me, and your feelings for me, is not love."

“I spit on this love!" Arslan jumps to his feet, and Yasmin sees fires of rage flare up at the bottom of his eyes. "What is it compared to my obsession with you? I'm obsessed with you, and I'm ready to wait forever for you to be obsessed too," he approaches the girl and, leaning his hands on the bed, hangs from above.

“This will not happen,” Yasmin looks straight into her eyes, even if she is covered with blisters from the flame in his eyes, she can’t stand the look, but she must decide everything. Yasmin should stop leaving this conversation for tomorrow because tomorrow for her could turn into a war. “You can destroy cities and build new ones, but you cannot make the heart which you tore out with your teeth beat at the sight of you! I won't love you! I'm not a thing that will stand the way you put it!"

"Do not provoke me!" Arslan shouts at her, forcing the guards outside the door to nervously clutch their swords. "Stop telling me it's impossible, stop pushing me away! You are my woman!"

“I never was,” Yasmin says quietly.

"Shut up!" Arslan who is already on the verge of pulling out Yasmine's tongue growls. Let her not say anything new, everything that flies from her lips is already known, but when voiced, it becomes deadly. "Our bond is unbreakable!" He rather convinces himself, because Yasmin is unlikely to change her mind.

“After everything that we had, nothing will come of it,” Yasmin pushes him in the chest, trying to get to his feet, but again sinks onto the bed, realizing that her legs not holding her. “Therefore, I ask you, if you have at least a minimum of feelings for me, let me go home to my father."

"To the father?" Arslan continues to shout, throwing lightning with his eyes. “Your father has been feeding worms since the day you left town. You have no family but me. I am your family!"

"What are you saying?" Yasmin gets to her feet and, not understanding looks at the man.

“Your father is dead,” Arslan answers calmly, realizing too late that he said too much.

The girl continues to look at him in confusion, clearly seeing in her head the sentence spoken by Arslan, but does not understand it. She wants to erase this sentence from her thoughts, fly out the door, jump out the window, at least put herself somewhere, just not to be here. Do not stand in this room - in a dungeon without bars - do not look at the one with whom she shares a bed and whose hands are up to the elbow in the blood of a loved one. Arslan does not lie, he is not on emotions, not out of anger. Yasmin sees this bitter truth in his sharply calm look. Arslan crossed out another dream unfulfilled. Yasmin will not return home anymore, she no longer has a home.

“You are a killer,” comes out of her chest with a wheeze after the initial shock. “You are my father’s killer,” Yasmin flies up to him, but he is more agile, grabs her around the waist, and knocks her onto the bed. The girl yells at the top of her voice, pounding her fists on his chest and, breaking her voice, chokes on dry hysteria, tearing her throat, calming down in his hands as a gutted shell. Arslan squeezes her tighter in the ring of his arms, listens to the leveling breathing, and, feeling how limp the girl is, relaxes his embrace.

“And after that, you say that we will be together,” Yasmin says in a colorless voice, blinking away the tears covering her eyes. “After that, you allow yourself to think that our life will get better and feelings will flare up,” she smiles wryly, piercing his shoulders with her nails, trying to tear him to the bone, to tear the hated person in her hands.

"I won't let anyone come between us!" the man shakes her, trying to bring her to her senses because she has a crazy look and an ugly smile that cuts her face. “I won’t let anyone take you away from me. I will survive all the wars, I will return alive from all the battles, but if I lose you, I will die in an instant."

“You are my father’s killer,” sharply leaning forward, Yasmin bites him on the shoulder, tears the vaunted silk with her teeth, stains her chin in his blood, suffocates, but squeezes her teeth tighter because the pain in her is inhuman because she cannot bear it alone, she shares, at least shows it to him. Arslan burrows his fingers into her hair, tears her off with difficulty, it seems, even with his flesh clamped in her teeth, and, clasping his hand around her throat, asks to calm down.

“You deprived me of everything,” Yasmin wheezes, smeared in blood and her tears, still pulling her hands, dreaming of breaking his bones. “You took everything from me, and I deprived you of your son,” an insane smile spreads across her bloodied face. “I killed your son,” the smile is replaced by loud laughter, echoing from the man’s ears. From her hysterical laughter, the blood in the veins freezes, and the vein pulsing at the temples threatens to burst. Arslan hears his own heart pounding in his ears and thinks that it would be better if he went deaf.

Yasmin sees the pupils of the ruler looming over her dilate in horror, and keeps repeating the last phrase, even though she feels that the fingers around her throat are tightening more and more.

"What are you saying?" Arslan, distraught from the news, beat her head on the bed. "What are you talking about?" the fingers slowly slip from the girl's throat.

“I got pregnant from you and I rid of him,” Yasmin coughs. “Because even the thought that I would give birth to your child disgusted me,” she pulls her legs up to her and with a colorless look looks at the man pressed into the floor by the monstrous truth. Arslan staggers back, sees nothing in front of him, and leans against the wall - away from the girl, away from another death.

Yasmin, with her own words, seemed to have split him into pieces, and Arslan is now cutting himself on his fragments, feeling the black swamp of his egoism squelching under his feet. He looks with a lifeless gaze somewhere through, and Yasmin seems to hear how someone else's heart slows down at first and then stops beating altogether. Yasmin did not lie, and Arslan's whole life was divided into two. There will be no more as before, and then nothing will happen. Arslan had just lost the support holding him on the ground. He learned about the death of an unborn child, but as if about his own. The pain from the news is alive, it pulsates, and stretches the skin, because it does not fit, but it will never break out, it will torment only one person for eternity, it will become his punishment. Arslan did not become Yasmin's man, and now he will not become the father of her son. He pulled the red thread of fate to the limit, exhausted it as best he could, and Yasmin cut it.

“Do you think a girl who killed a child because of whose it is, is capable of loving his father? Will we have a happy life?" Yasmin finishes off, poking around with invisible swords in his bleeding gut. Arslan thought he was the Monster, but he raised someone worse.

“Shut up,” Arslan demands in a voice trembling with nerves and goes to the bed. "Shut up. Shut up."

“Live with it, as I live,” Yasmin says, no longer afraid of the one whom she wiped into dust with her own words, scattered around the room.

"Shut up!" shouts the man and, swinging, hits her in the face.

Yasmin passes out, and Arslan slides to the floor and, clasping his head in his hands, monotonously beats the back of his head against the bed, repeating the same “how could you?” into the void. The brain saturated with agony refuses to realize the scale of the tragedy, which at once cut off all the threads of hope. It's not about the child, although all the gut chewed by the sick reality and mourns the unborn baby. The fact is that with this Yasmin showed that without options, there is nowhere to move, that never and for nothing. The girl did not leave the door ajar, put out all the lights at once, and sprinkled the earth with salt. Arslan can irrigate this land with tears for days, but even a sprout of hope will no longer appear on it. Yasmin uprooted it. This is the end. The non-existent grave of their child is an abyss, where he and Yasmin are on different sides, and even if Arslan tears his legs and arms to the bones, he cannot pass through it. One thought of this, and he, howling, puts his hand to his mouth, bites, and tears his throat with his nails, just to release the sobs that choke him with hot chains. But Arslan does not know how to cry. His pain has collected in tears in his throat, bubbling, he is choking, but it does not break out. Probably, this is also a punishment, probably, he will choke on his pain for eternity, and he will not even be able to mourn the life that he did not receive. He rubs his face with his palms, but it is still just as dry, not a single path of tears, which at least a little took away this pain that grinds the insides. Every next second, Arslan thinks that it will no longer be, that he has received a full volume, but it only grows, making him marvel at its endurance, because who is a person to endure such a scale?

He looks at his palms, stained with the blood of his child, and groans muffledly. He is the killer, not Yasmin. He brought her to the point that she killed their child, and from now on there is no salvation for Arslan. You can take everything away from a person, but if you leave hope, then he, only on it and leaning on it, will get back on his feet, will learn to walk again, but Arslan was deprived of it. Left with nothing. But if he had started everything differently, he would have had Yasmin, who with one smile once upon a time made him hear the birds singing and admire the sunsets, who made him fall in love with every morning, because it began with her, and who sent Arslan with one precise blow alive to the grave, without filling it up, leaving him, sitting in it, to live out his life. He could have a child from the one in whom he lost his head, just as beautiful, with golden hair, the child, looking at whom, he would see Yasmin, the one who could love him, unlike his mother, at least a little open his heart to him. Arslan deprived Yasmin of her family, home, and future, and in return, she deprived him of a tiny life that she did not give birth to and which could be the beginning of what they will no longer have. God, how does she hate him? Arslan growls like a wounded beast at this thought and lies down on the floor.

He lost this battle from the very first day, but he consoled himself with illusory hopes, which, after the news of the child, dissipated like a haze. They have no future, it died before it was born, they don’t even have a past, because there is one continuous pain that eats away two at once - they have nothing. And even Yasmin is not in this room now, even if she came to her senses, sitting on the bed and looking at the man, riddled with needles of pain, spreading across the floor, she is not there, because she does not feel anything for him. There are no winners in this battle, but the battle is officially over. For the first time during their acquaintance, there is an absolute emptiness inside Arslan, left after insane pain. It was as if it had scraped out the insides with sharp blades, taken the remnants of what he called his heart, and, left the empty shell of the one whom people call the Monster. This is how Yasmin feels about him. This is very painful.

Arslan, leaning on the bed, rises to his feet, never looking at Yasmin, and staggering towards the exit. There is peace in his head, there is a taste of blood on his tongue, and his throat is still torn by unshed tears, but there is no more fire under the sternum, there is no life, there is nothing. One complete void.

He approaches the stairs, sees nothing in front of him, and descends into the corridor, the guards say something, and open the doors in front of him. He enters the hall, and goes straight to his place, through the blurry picture of reality he sees the brothers, Daud, sinks into an armchair under the gaze of all those present and calms down.

***

Daud left Iblis the morning after the wedding. The man left on a visit to the neighboring empire and on the way back he still stopped by again in Iblis. Daud spends all the time in thought and understands that just like that, having gathered his entire army, he cannot fall on the empire. After all that the three rulers had done for him, he would not act so meanly. Daud is not afraid of death, and it will definitely overtake him because he knows in advance that he cannot resist Guuk, but he will do it anyway, he will try anyway, because he told Yasmin that she is worth it because otherwise, his whole life will pass in self-flagellation and torment. At the same time, Daud is not one of those who forget the goodness and does not want to lose his newly acquired friends, it is a pity that he does not see another option. He left the troops outside the walls, defiantly reached Eden with only two people, and for half an hour now he has been standing in the main hall in front of two rulers, waiting for the third, precisely the one for whom he returned and refuses to enlighten them on the reason for the visit. As soon as Arslan enters the hall, Daud feels how time stops, even the wind stops its play with the curtains.

“I repeat, I don’t know what you are proving to us, but it’s stupid that you went through the whole city without guards, even I don’t risk it,” Guuk sitting in the center and frankly bored rubs his chin.

“I show that I came in peace,” Daud looks into his eyes. "I'm showing that I'm ready to take responsibility for what I'm about to say."

Khosrov fidgets nervously in his chair, losing patience, Arslan looks at the wall with an invisible look, as if he is not in the hall at all, and Guuk continues to bore Daud with an unkind look.

“I came to ask,” the guest continues.

"Again? You have returned the empire,” Guuk does not understand.

“I came to ask for something else,” Daud lowers his eyes, not knowing how to choose words and fearing that he will not have time to finish, having lost his head. “I have infinite respect for you and I am grateful to you for your help. Even in a nightmare, I could not have imagined that someday a person would stand between us, and not land and power. But since I got here, it means that there is no other way. I came for the woman."

Absolute silence reigns in the hall, and Daud, wasting no time, continues:

"I'm not a rat, and even more so I'm not a coward. This visit, if I go outside the gates of Eden, is a warning one. This is the least that I can do in memory of our cooperation. After returning to the empire, I will continue to gather forces, and next time I will come with a war."

“It’s about the woman of one of us,” Guuk leans forward, leaning on his knees. “Nothing else can cause a war."

Daud nods. Khosrov jumping to his feet draws his sword. Daud reacts immediately.

“Khosrov” Guuk calls out to his friend.

"How dare he? How did his tongue not rot and give us this?" Khosrov walks around the man, trying on the sword. “I will cut off the dog’s son’s head."

“Khosrov,” Guuk repeats. “We are not cowards either,” he leans against the back of the chair. “Let him gather an army and return. We will not attack one. Although it is not up to us to decide, to the one whose woman he coveted," he turns to Arslan and, frowning, looks at the man, who continues to not react to anything. Guuk immediately understood who Daud was talking about because Arslan's favorite spent almost two days with him.

“Did you hear what he was saying?" Guuk asks.

Arslan does not answer. He heard everything and is not even surprised. Arslan's subconscious threw him pictures of almost two days of Yasmin's absence from Eden, among which were those because which the man calmed himself down for a long time. Arslan admitted the idea that, given the incredible beauty of his girlfriend, Daud could not resist, but he buried these suspicions in himself, tamped down, and did not let such a thought leak out, otherwise he would have killed Yasmin in a fit of jealousy. Now it doesn't matter. Now, just to the pain of Arslan, resentment is added. Daud was able to do what Arslan could not. Only now there is no aggression, the one in whom it only boiled up in an instant because of the thought of betrayal, now, like an empty vessel, looks at the man with glassy eyes and does not even move. In another time, Daud would not have been alive for a long time, Arslan would have chopped him into pieces, soiled the main hall of the palace, and still would not be satisfied, and now there is only emptiness and the desire to dissolve in it.

“Leave the palace, the city, our lands,” Guuk declares to Daud in an icy tone. “From now on, you are not welcome in the empire, and you are our enemy. Next time I see you the moment before you die, enjoy life while you can.”

"What would you do?" Daud hardly unsticks his tongue from the palate, looking into the eyes of the Devil. It is as if he is not one of the most famous warriors, not the ruler of the empire, but an old man pressed to the ground by bags of earth hung on him. He was suddenly over sixty years old, his shoulders were lowered, and his eyes were dull.

“You dare compare yourself to me?" Guuk, purple with rage, leans forward.

"If it was the one who became your wife a couple of days ago, what would you do? If she belonged to someone else and didn’t want to be with him, if she felt only pain and looked at you with hope,” Daud asks in despair, watching the threads of a very recent friendship tear right before his eyes. "Would you pretend not to hear or see anything?"

"I wouldn't bring her back," Guuk growls.

"You're right. It’s my fault,” Daud replies dejectedly.

“I would die at the gate, but I wouldn’t return her! I would not throw her at the feet of someone who could, in a fit of rage, cut off her head!" Guuk hits the armrest of the chair with his fist and rises to his feet. “Leave the empire, we will wait for you, sharpen your swords, my sword has not been dirty with royal blood for a long time."

"You won't let him go!" Khosrov turns to Arslan. "What's wrong with you? It's about your woman! Get up and cut off the head of the scoundrel!"

“Let him go,” Arslan says in a colorless voice and asks for some wine. “And you can take her."

“Arslan,” Guuk looks at him, not understanding.

"I said, let him go and take the one who never belonged to me. I don’t want to see her from now on, and you must respect my decision,” Arslan calmly repeats and, standing up, demands to take the wine out onto the terrace. Arslan leaves, leaving the dumbfounded rulers in the hall.

"What does it mean" Khosrov, who put away the sword, falls back into the chair.

Guuk, frowning, hypnotizes the tapestry on the wall and thinks about the words of his friend. Arslan didn't draw his sword, and Guuk shouldn't draw it for him. It's not about the lands and the people, but about the woman, so the decision must be made by the man himself, to whom she belongs.

“This is his decision, we must obey,” Guuk sighs and stares at Daud. “If he changes his mind tomorrow, then we will fall on your empire and wipe it off the face of the earth. If these conditions suit you, then the servant will bring the girl to you."

Expecting death, or at least battle, Daud nods shyly.

***

Yasmin finishes wiping her reddened from the blow face with Arslan's leftover rag as the guards come for her. She does not understand where she is called in the middle of the night, but, having changed her dressing gown into trousers and a shirt, she obediently follows them. Yasmin thought that after the news of the child, her suffering would end, Arslan would end her worthless life with his own hands, and hoped that she was now being taken to the courtyard for execution. Yuna, who has been waiting in bed for an hour and a half for her husband who has returned to the palace, also flies out into the corridor and runs into her friend.

"Where are you going?" Yuna looks at her dumbfounded.

“I have no idea,” Yasmin mutters, hiding her face.

“I’ll go with you, I’ll look for my own at the same time,” Yuna replies gloomily, noticing the bruise.

To Yasmin's surprise, she is escorted to the main hall, not the courtyard. As soon as the girl crosses the threshold, she sees Daud, and freezes in one place, not even finding the strength to take a step.

"What's happening?" Yuna, having bowed to Khosrov, goes to Guuk.

“You should say goodbye to your friend, though I don’t know how long she will be leaving us,” answers Guuk, clearly dissatisfied with something.

"What are you talking about?" Yuna doesn't understand.

“She is leaving for a neighboring empire."

Daud, meanwhile, with difficulty unsticking his feet from the floor, approaches Yasmin.

“Remember, I asked if you would come out to me if I came with an army?"

Still in shock, the girl nods.

"Now I'm asking, will you come with me?"

Why everything is so easy, Yasmin does not understand. Why is it that the one to whom everything is given with great difficulty has now received the long-awaited freedom like this so easily. Yasmin stumbles back, grinning nervously. That doesn't happen. Not with Yasmin. She must crawl, hold onto her wounds, must slip on her blood, experience monstrous pain, choke on tears and get the minimum of what she wanted. Yasmin already understood her fate, accepted that it hated her, why is it now throwing gifts, why is it raising the canopy, forcing a ray of light to break into a shrunken soul and breathe life into it? If it's a joke, then it's cruel, if it's a game, then it's deadly. Yasmin looks around, clinging her gaze to Yuna, hoping that she will explain, well, or click her finger, and the girl will wake up. She looks for Arslan with her eyes, and tries to hear the sound of the sword cutting through the air and thirsting for her blood, but nothing.

“Don’t be afraid, he won’t hurt you anymore,” Daud says softly, understanding who the girl is looking for.

Yasmin is not able to perceive at least some information, she is confused in her thoughts, she hears Daud's voice as if from afar, and when she sees Yuna coming towards her, she is the first to open her arms, but from whom she is looking for protection this time - she does not understand.

“Go before he changes his mind,” Yuna says softly, and Yasmin knows perfectly well that the “he” in her sentence is not Daud. “We will meet again."

“I don’t want to go anywhere, I don’t know what’s going on,” the girl clings to her like support.

“You will start another life, better than this one,” Yuna perfectly understands the girl, dumbfounded by the news, and tries to cheer her up.

“I promise to visit you, I promise to think about you every day,” Yasmin reluctantly slips out of her arms, still not understanding, and dutifully follows Daud, pulling her by the hand to the exit.

Yasmin will go through this gate for the third time in her entire stay in Eden. Both times she went either herself to death, or to give it. This time, she might not come back. Yasmin always thought that having gained freedom, she would spread her tattered wings and fly out of here, leaving the past year behind the iron gates. The reality turned out to be quite different. Every step is cracking bones, dragging behind her skinned and hanging in shreds wings, which seem to cling to non-existent knots and stumps, although the perfectly flat courtyard is covered with marble. Yasmin is sharply unwell, and sick, every step is a huge work as if everything inside and the world around her throws up obstacles for her, do not allow her to reach the gate, which is kept open by the guard. Twenty more steps and she can get a new life, which she dreamed of so much, she can forget her killer and try to start from scratch. So much is possible, but does she want to? She stops again, and Daud freezes beside her. Yasmin turns around without ceasing, looking for him with her eyes, but does not find him. She enters a new life broken, but the bones will grow together, she will put everything on the shelves, mend the torn wings, and she has no idea what to do with this gaping hole in her chest on the left.

Yasmin threatened Arslan to devour his heart and carried out her threat. She will go beyond the threshold, and the Monster will howl in pain, but Yasmin has lost hers in the process. On one of the streets of Iblis, she exchanged her heart either for the right or wrong decision. She looks back up to the very gates, there is neither joy, euphoria, nor anticipation, she is looking for him to snatch at least a glance, take it with her, and does not find him. Whatever awaits her ahead, Yasmin steps there with a huge load from the past, which is why she doesn’t feel anything even close to happiness. The gate behind her creaks shut, and she takes the first step into a new life, leaving her monster to die in agony.

Arslan looks at her through the bars of the terrace, sitting on the floor. He fills the cup with wine and with an invisible look follows the departing girl. Wine, diluted with the tears of the one who tasted them for the first time, is disgusting. Arslan does not care, from now on he will not feel tastes at all. He drinks in big sips, trying to drown out the pain of loss that is churning under the sternum, even though he knows that this is unsuccessful, that not a single wine can stand against what he has for Yasmin. Arslan remembers her every step, her glance, her fingers crumpled in front of a long tunic, imprints everything into his consciousness, and carves it to live only in this way. He strokes the bite on himself, as a memory of her. The one who is called the Monster was supposed to be him for everyone except her, and in the end, became the Monster for the one who he will love to the very end.

***

Killed by the sudden loss of her friend, Yuna trudges dejectedly towards her room and collides at the exit from the hall with sleepy Ani, who also went down to check why Khosrov was late. They already reach the stairs, as they hear screams from the hall, and run back. Yuna, shouting at the guards who are trying to stop them, looks out from behind the door and sees Guuk standing at the window and Khosrov, purple with rage, rushing around the room.

"I understand!" Khosrov shouts, making the eavesdroppers huddle in fright. "I respect your decisions and rarely challenge them! But not at this time. You let a stranger take his woman. You should have cut off his head for being so impudent!"

“I don’t owe anything to anyone,” Guuk calmly replies, admiring the street from the window. "And the choice was made not by me, but by Arslan."

"I don't understand you, for the first time in my life I refuse to understand you!" An enraged Khosrov flies up to him.

“Why do we need a war with Daud when we are planning a large-scale campaign that will bring us vast territories and wealth?" Guuk turns to him. “Why do we need a fight if they decided everything among themselves? I do not see the point."

“I see it,” Khosrov clenched his fists. “I would have killed him, and the girl, and you, if you had allowed this with my woman."

“I have no doubt,” Guuk grins, “but this is not about your woman."

"What if it was Yuna? If she wanted to leave with someone else?" Khosrov narrows his eyes, barely restraining himself from clinging to his friend.

“That’s the difference, Yuna wouldn’t have asked,” Guuk smiles lightly, enraging Khosrov even more with his composure. “Calm down and don’t compare your relationship. Arslan almost killed her after escaping, I took her from under his sword that night. This girl would have killed Arslan, I saw it in her eyes. Consider Daud saved our friend's life."

“I’m still against it,” Khosrov cannot calm down.

“You need to cool down,” Guuk holds out his hand to pat him on the shoulder, but he drops his hand. "If you don't want to put up with it - go fight. You have your troops and lands. Do what you want, but I forbid you to question my decisions," the man adds in a steely voice.

"Consider, I've already done it!" Khosrov hisses and, pushing him in the chest, goes to the exit.

The eavesdroppers, fearing falling under the hot hand of the masters, immediately run to the second floor.

“Do you think they are enemies now?” Ani is sitting on the carpet in the hallway next to Yuna's door.

“Stop it, well, they had a fight, with whom it doesn’t happen,” Yuna tries to cheer her up.

“I’m so afraid that they will fight and that something will happen to Khosrov,” Ani’s jaw even trembles from fright.

“Nothing will happen, they are brothers, today they will quarrel, tomorrow they will make up,” Yuna crawls up to her and puts her head on her shoulder.

“Yours may not have titles, but this is his empire, if he does something to my man, I won’t survive,” Ani mutters.

“Guuk will live without me, but it’s unlikely without Khosrov,” Yuna laughs.

"You're only joking," Ani gets angry.

“It’s better to go to your place, calm yours, and I’ll take care of mine,” Yuna rises to her feet and, nodding to the guards, goes towards Guuk’s chambers.

***

After Khosrov left, Guuk stands in the hall for a couple of minutes and, staring at one point in the courtyard, thinks about recent events. Khosrov is categorically wrong, and Guuk does not even doubt it. His thoughts are now occupied only by Arslan and what nevertheless served as the impetus that led to the fact that he let go of the one he was obsessed with. Guuk does not understand what must happen for a person to tear his heart out of his chest, and then silently watch how it is taken away. But even more than this question, he is interested in how Arslan will cope with this. The man goes to the exit and before going to the bedroom, decides to visit a friend. Arslan is sitting on the floor of the terrace, surrounded by three already empty and only one brought jugs of wine.

“Arslan,” Guuk descends next to him and, without waiting for the cup, drinks from the jug. “I hope you did the right thing."

“Go away,” the ruler wipes his lips with his sleeve.

“I can’t,” Guuk settles more comfortably and sends the servants who ran out with pillows. "You are my friend. I want to drink with you. I want to help you a little."

“No one will help me,” a painful grimace spoils Arslan’s handsome face. “I am to blame for everything, and now I am paying the price. Let me be alone while I smell her before it finally dissipates. Let me mourn my unborn child. Leave me. I do not need company and I am fully responsible for my actions. I should have done it."

Guuk, having heard about the child, understands everything at once, leans his head against the parapet and, without finding the right words, looks at the even tiles on the floor.

***

Yuna gets into bed and, after wetting one side of the pillow with her tears, turns it over. She refuses to believe that she will not see Yasmin again, that she will not be able to run to her to share her good and not-so-good news, and that she simply will not be able to hug the “golden” girl, smelling of the most fragrant spice in the world. Yuna understands that Yasmin will be better this way, but resentment at the fate that took her only friend does not let go. The bed sags and the tear-stained girl is pressed against a strong chest. Guuk silently drank a jug of wine with Arslan and, leaving the man on the terrace, returned to his wife. He kisses the back of her head, strokes her shoulders, and feels the girl tremble with suppressed sobs.

“To truly love is to want happiness for this person,” the man says softly, squeezing Yuna tighter in his arms. “You told me that she was suffering here. Considering how easily she went after Daud, I think she will be happy with him. Just don't cry, because I will spit on Arslan's decision and take the girl back just for you."

Yuna turns to face him and buries her face into his chest.

"She's my friend," she sniffles. “I love her very much, and I only want the best for her, I’m just going to miss her a lot,” Yuna releases herself and breaks into soundless sobs.

“Your friend is not dead, she is in a neighboring empire. Let's see how it goes, and maybe you'll see her again. You can’t worry, please don’t cry,” Guuk kisses her tear-drenched face.

“You didn’t quarrel with Khosrov, did you?” the girl rubs her reddened nose.

"No, we just have different views on some issues. Khosrov needs time and he will calm down."

“I have never trusted anyone like Yasmin. She is to me as Khosrov is to you. It's like I've lost a part of myself."

“In this palace, her departure broke two, but you will recover,” Guuk says wearily. "The second one will not recover."

“Your friend is to blame for bringing everything to this point,” Yuna frowns.

“When something happens, it doesn’t matter why it happened and who is to blame. It is important to be able to understand the consequences and to cope with the severity of the loss. I'm afraid Arslan can't handle it. Never seen him like this."

"The main thing is that he does not change his mind. If Yasmin and Daud are in love, I don’t want Arslan’s anger to destroy it,” Yuna yawns.

“If this is true love, then what is Arslan’s blade in front of it?” Guuk smiles, stroking the hair of the falling asleep girl. “Before I met you, I couldn’t even think that I would say something like that someday."

***

“Arslan,” Khosrov hits his sleeping friend on the cheeks. The servants dragged the unconscious gentleman from the terrace to the bedroom at dawn. "Get up, let's go to the troops, unwind."

"Am I not dead?" Opening his eyes, he looks at the ceiling with a cloudy look.

"No."

"Then why does it feel like I'm dead?" Arslan who never before this morning thought that he would ever want not to wake up sits down on the bed.

“Dive into the pool and let’s go,” Khosrov tries to pull him off the bed.

"I'm not going anywhere," Arslan pushes him away. "Bring me wine!" he shouts to the guard at the door. "If you don't leave, I'll make you," the man gropes around the bed in search of the sword, grimacing with a headache.

“I will leave, but I will come tomorrow,” Khosrov looks at his lost friend. "You are a warrior, and only then you are someone's man. Do not forget about it.”

“The fact of the matter is that I’m nobody,” Arslan slides off the bed and pulls off his shirt. Two words and there is so much pain and despair in them that Khosrov lowers his gaze, and cannot bear his agony. Arslan even moves unnaturally, constantly freezes, contemplating the next step, and leans against the walls. Khosrov would like to think that this is after a night with wine, but it is not it that grinds a person in two, and makes him move, leaning towards the ground as if carrying a huge load on his shoulders. This is the pain left for Arslan by Yasmin.

“You didn’t come between me and Ani, although you could. I don’t forget good things, so I will come every day until you leave this room,” Khosrov firmly declares and goes to the exit.

***

“Let them begin to accumulate in the southeast, tell all of our people, I need the appearance of a large-scale campaign. It's time for the Devil to start worrying," Zhu walks past the bayonets leaning against the walls, on which the heads of the opponents who fell in the recent battle are stuck. “He must move very far, give me time to destroy the city. I want to raze Iblis to the ground so that none of the townspeople survive. Nothing in this world resembling the Devil will remain. History must remember one ruler."

“Yes, my lord,” bows Bohai, mincing after him.

“The main force remains in reserve and goes with me to Iblis, the allies and part of the troops attack the empire from the southeast. Let the spies be on the lookout, I must know everything about the movements of the Devil. It’s great that Daud was so stupid and became an enemy in the eyes of the empire,” Zhu grins. “The women are not only weak and worthless, but they are also the ones who destroy their men. What an irony. The rulers of the empire are idiots who, because of sweet speeches and bony asses, ruined their alliance and put their future at risk."

“It only plays into our hands,” Bohai smiles maliciously.

“Definitely,” Zhu enters the tent. “History should not remember weaklings like Guuk, it should remember me because for me there is nothing more valuable than my sword."

“They say that he has a strong-willed wife, and they also idolize her in Iblis,” the assistant reports.

“Don’t make me laugh,” Zhu twists his mouth. “I am sure that this supposedly strong girl will crawl at my feet, begging to give her life. A person, first of all, thinks about his skin, and this rubbish will regret that her lover is Guuk, but it will be too late. There is nothing stronger than a blade. What is their love before my sword?" the man wrinkles his mouth in disgust. 

Chapter 19: Red snow

“If this eccentric girl meets me at the gates of the city, given how cold it is outside, I declare with all responsibility that I will punish her right in front of everyone,” Guuk peers forward, hoping to make out the city walls, which, due to the thick morning fog not yet visible.

Guuk had left Iblis nearly four weeks ago, heading north for a once-friendly empire that had abruptly changed patrons and defected to the Zhu side. Guuk receives information from his spies, who immediately report to him if one of the allies no longer wants to be them, and takes action. The Devil hopes that this show of strength will be a lesson to all those who also want to change their priorities, but does not believe in it. Recently, there has been too much news that Zhu has activated in the territories adjacent to the empire, and Guuk understands with his mind that he is unlikely to have time to visit everyone, so he only goes through large ones.

The army of the empire walking behind, that part of it that did not disperse to other cities, also peers impatiently into the milky haze, dreaming of already being at home and seeing their families. Khosrov, who is on Khan to the left of his friend, shares his desire to get to Eden as soon as possible. After Daud's visit to Iblis, the friends did not speak for a day, Khosrov let off steam outside the city, fought with swords, and Guuk waited for him to cool down. The rulers failed to reach an agreement on this issue, but all personal troubles always remain on the sidelines, it is worth talking about the threat to the empire.

“Stop it,” Khosrov grins at Guuk’s words about Yuna. “They miss us, we were gone for almost a month. I’m sure mine will be cold, but he will also stick out behind the gate,” the man adjusts the fur vest.

“Yes, but yours is not pregnant, and this one is already taking pregnancy so hard, she’s still looking for adventures for herself,” Guuk replies with displeasure. “And besides, we miss them no less, because now I can’t even really enjoy the victory, there are no wallings, public executions, or torture. Everything takes time, and as we rush through the next land, punish the guilty and immediately fly to Iblis, just to see them," the man raises his eyes to the autumn sky.

“I’ll go and visit our friend again,” Khosrov says after a long pause, spurs his horse, and gallops off towards the carts carrying weapons and utensils.

“Hey, Arslan,” Khosrov pulls Khan’s reins next to the closed wagon. "We're almost home. Do you want to get out of your lair?"

In response, there is an incoherent muttering and silence again. Khosrov circles around the wagon for a couple more minutes and returns to Guuk.

“We took him with us in vain. I admit that I should have listened to you,” Khosrov says gloomily, looking at the already visible walls of Iblis.

“You wanted the best,” Guuk encourages him. “You thought the battles would bring back our former friend, in the end, he didn’t even get out of the tent and didn’t part with wine."

“How long do you think this will continue? It's been two months, why doesn't he let her go?" Khosrov laments.

“I don’t know, but I want it to be over, and first of all for his own sake,” Guuk says wearily. “And our flanks are also suffering, you saw it yourself. He is a strong commander, without whom it will be very difficult for us. Our entire strategy is based on the three leaders. We have so many battles on our noses, and we are surrounded by enemies, I need his hands and his head, and all he does is drink. For now, let him sit out in the palace, I hope he will already begin to come to his senses, but before that, I don’t take him on the next trips," the man says frustratedly. “Who would doubt that Yuna will not sit in the palace,” the man sighs, nodding his head towards the gate to Iblis.

At least a hundred guards throng the main gates to the city, ensuring the safety of their beloved rulers.

***

Yuna is shivering from the wind that is making its way under the fur cape but still refuses to return to the carriage. She stands right in front of the gate, carefully looking first at just a black dot on the horizon, which, seeping through thick fog, spreads, turning into one continuous line of people, clearly separating heaven and earth. Rare flakes of early this year snow scatter across the gray sky covered with lead clouds, settling on the eyelashes, on which they find their last rest. The frosty air burns her bare face, Yuna almost does not feel it, but she feels the smoldering ember in her chest flare up, how its warmth warms the soul. Her love goes to her, and with each step of Mammon, this fire in the girl’s chest flares up more and more, making her forget about the frosty morning, and, without blinking, look at the one who, after a long separation, returns to her. Min Yuna is the only person on earth who is not just waiting for the Devil and counting the hours until his return, but who comes out to him with a goblet of wine and open arms. All the rest, whether they be empires, kings, or the common people when they hear the blowing of a horn, they rush back in fear. And now the warriors approaching the city are trumpeting, notifying Iblis of the return of the ruler, and Yuna closes her eyelids and passes this drawn-out Guuk, insanely dear to the heart, through every cell of the body. She feels a slight jolt in her stomach and mentally smiles at the baby, who peculiarly greets his father and slowly moves forward. The guards, making sure that the ruler is close and nothing threatens the girl, part.

Yuna sees Mammon emerging from the fog and moving towards her with a graceful tread. Snowflakes slowly fall on the black horse's glossy coat, which, like stars on a black canvas of the sky, fade away forever. The rider pulls on the horse's reins a step away from the girl and with both hands accepts the cup extended to him, gently touching her pale, frozen palms with his fingers. As Guuk raises the goblet to his lips without dismounting, Yuna leans her forehead against Mammon's muzzle and whispers "thank you for bringing him back to me." The horse snorts and rubs his head against her, showing that he is also glad to meet her. Guuk jumps off Mammon and immediately pulls Yuna towards him.

“I will be angry that you disobeyed again,” the man noisily inhales the smell of her hair.

“You take a bath, I will feed you, warm you, and then you can be angry at least until the morning,” Yuna listens to his heart, unable to tear herself away from his chest. “I missed your hands so much."

Guuk does not let her go, tightly squeezes her in his arms, and, noticing Ani and Khosrov embracing near the horse, smiles.

“Your child kicked me, asked me to tell you that this was instead of a greeting,” Yuna laughs and feels Guuk stroking her stomach through a thick vest.

“I missed you both,” he kisses her on the forehead.

“You have fights, travels there, it’s easier for you to endure separation, but it’s hard for me,” the girl sighs, continuing to bury her face in his chest, absorbing the smell of the road, fatigue, sweat, her native smell.

“I promise, the baby will be born, I will send you to visit your father, and you will unwind,” Guuk understands perfectly how bored the girl is in Eden. “Even if I have to send my entire army with you for your safety."

“Most importantly, you are back. You're near me. When you are in Eden, I feel completely safe,” Yuna continues to hug him.

“I’m always there, I always cover you with my back,” Guuk strokes her snow-dampened cheeks. “And you, most importantly, always be there, then even if the whole world falls on us, a pebble won’t fall on you.”

Somehow tearing the girl away from him, Guuk puts her in the carriage, and he, again climbing on Mammon, enters the city that is jubilant and greets the rulers with loud exclamations.

***

By evening, the whole palace is on its ears, preparing for a gala dinner in honor of the returned rulers.

“I can’t wear anything I look like those pot-bellied jugs of wine that we have in the kitchen,” Yuna whines, pulling off another outfit. "My love hasn't seen me for a month, but what do I look like?"

“You are pregnant, my lady,” Bibi can hardly restrain himself from laughing out loud, afraid of the girl who is better not to touch when she looks in the mirror. “I’m sure you are the most beautiful for the master."

"Have you seen his harem?" Yuna, completely upset, stomps her foot and walks around the room in one long shirt that almost reaches her knees. “Did you see what beauty he gathered there for himself? You know it better than anyone! Now imagine what kind of girls he met during this month on a campaign! So, I'm a turnip."

“You are a plum apple, but not a turnip,” Bibi laughs into his fist.

“Stop smiling, I immediately understand that you are mocking me and this is me…” Yuna trails off, listening to the sudden silence from the corridor.

A minute later, the guards open the bedroom doors, and Guuk, bathed and dressed in fresh clothes, enters the room. Bibi leaves immediately, while Yuna sits on the foot of the bed.

"Why is my turnip upset?" biting his lip so as not to laugh, the ruler who had managed to catch part of the conversation before asks.

“Only I am allowed to call myself names and be dissatisfied with myself!” Yuna flashes, looking angrily at her husband.

“And it should be forbidden for you too, because you are beautiful in everything and without anything,” Guuk sits next to her and pulls her to him, staring at her bare sharp knees and regretting that to cover them with kisses, he has to wait another couple of hours. “You are the most beautiful creation of God, which belongs to the Devil. And the Devil is crazy about you."

“So be it, I’ll go in this,” Yuna shrugs and gets to her feet.

“You’re not serious,” Guuk narrows his eyes, continuing to lick his slender legs with his gaze.

“You said that I’m still beautiful, and in general, the wife of the ruler can walk in anything,” Yuna snorts.

"But not naked!" The man darkens.

“I’m not naked, I’m in a shirt, and it’s long, and they also heat the palace a lot and there’s a terrible stuffiness,” Yuna straightens her hair in front of the mirror, barely restraining herself from laughing.

"I'm sorry," Guuk reaches for one of the capes thrown on the bed and, rising to his feet, wraps the girl in it. "I'm not ready to show your legs to anyone."

“You are too jealous, my lord,” Yuna turns to him and, standing on tiptoe, wraps her arms around his neck.

“I can't be not jealous, considering who my wife is and how beautiful she is,” kisses her on the nose, and then the ruler descends to her lips.

***

Tablecloths are spread out in the main hall of the palace, and servants scurry among the guests, shifting steaming juicy meat from sheepskin bags into dishes and barely having time to change jugs of wine. At the dinner, there are only the warriors closest to Guuk along with their families, as well as Khosrov and Ani. Arslan, as expected, refused to join and again holed up at his place, ordering the servants to bring wine and snacks there.

“While you were gone, I was engaged in the central bazaar,” Yuna who can no longer even look at food tells Guuk “So I found out that the dome for the covered part, in the form I see it and want to make, can be made by one master. In any case, many people have already told me about him, and I think he can help me transform Eden, in particular, to realize my desire for an artificial waterfall."

"So what's the problem," Guuk wipes his lips. "Order them to bring him to you."

“He is not from our empire,” the girl rolls an apple on the tablecloth.

“It doesn’t matter which one, we’ll pay well, let them send for him."

“He’s from the Chin Empire,” Yuna bites her tongue, glancing at the man.

"No!" Guuk says menacingly.

“Seljuk,” Yuna expecting such a reaction wrinkles her nose.

"I said no."

“But, my lord, how can you…"

“We don’t need anything from this empire and its ruler!" cuts off the man.

“But you are not enemies!” Yuna who thought she could convince her husband is indignant.

“Enemies,” Khosrov, gently pushes aside  Ani who is sitting on his lap and intervenes in the conversation. “This son of a dog is personally my main enemy, and we don’t need anything from him and his rotten empire."

“You don’t need to talk to him because of the master, you just need to bring him here,” Yuna is now addressing Khosrov.

“No,” the men repeat.

“I want to turn Iblis into a wonder of the world!” the girl begins to get seriously angry and blinks at Ani so that she intervenes.

“I think that the master would decorate…” Ani opens her mouth but falls silent in front of Khosrov’s menacing gaze.

“We will find a new master,” Khosrov calmly tells her.  "You don't need this one."

"What about the messengers?" Yuna looks at Guuk. “While you were gone, he sent several messengers with gifts for the baby. Gifts, of course, were collected by Yasmin and ..."

“I hope you didn’t accept them,” Guuk reaches for the goblet.

"She's my friend," Yuna frowns.

“Daud and I may not be open enemies,” Guuk patiently explains to her, “but we are definitely not friends. I do not encourage connections with the Chin Empire, but I understand that you need to communicate with a friend. I thought this issue would subside, it would pass, and Arslan would let go of the situation. But my friend won't recover, and I can't pretend that nothing happened, so until everything calms down, I don't want to hear a word about the Chin Empire and even about that girl," the man firmly declares. “And you need to do less work and rest more because you don’t have much left before the birth."

“Is Bibi complaining about my activity?” Yuna connects her eyebrows to the bridge of his nose. "Because how do you even know when I'm due?"

“Well, let’s say Bibi,” Guuk laughs, “but I’m not blind myself, it’s hard for you."

"I'll get rotten if I sit on pillows all day," Yuna dismisses.

“You are a very naughty imp,” Guuk draws her to him.

“So what,” the girl shrugs, “you still love me."

"Madly."

***

“You can’t get rid of your past,” laughs Ani, who has stepped out into the backyard, watching Yuna instruct the young groom about Venus and Mammon.

“The air is good for the baby,” the girl turns to her, continuing to stroke the horses alternately. “And besides, I took care of the animals when I worked, so I don’t feel sorry for sharing my experience."

“You, most importantly, don’t catch a cold,” Ani approaches her. "I don't want you to get sick. It’s dangerous in your position,” the girl stretches out her hand to Mammon, but the horse sharply brings his hind legs under the body, and then, pushing off the ground with his front legs, rears up.

Yuna, staggering back, watches as the head groom, who has run up, grabs Mammon's reins and, calming the horse, pulls them down. The girl mentally thanks heaven for the fact that the horse did not harm her, and retreats to a safe distance. Mammon led away to the stable, while a calm Yuna looks at a frustrated Ani.

“I just wanted to pet him,” Ani does not understand, looking sadly at the stable.

“Mammon doesn’t like strangers, he doesn’t love anyone except his Devil, how he descended to me - a miracle, so don’t be upset, and in the future, it’s better to bypass him,” Yuna tries to calm her friend, who is preparing to burst into tears.

“I almost put you at risk,” Ani laments.

“Forget it, let’s go and drink tea with sweets,” Yuna pulls her along to the palace, not stopping looking towards the stables.

***

“I missed this madly,” Khosrov lies his head on Ani's chest on their bed and plays with her fingers.

“And I was afraid that you would not return from the battle,” the girl says quietly. “Yuna says that only weaklings die after losing loved ones, but I don’t agree with her. The day you don't come back, I'll dig my own grave."

“Don’t say that,” the man rises on his elbows. “I will always return, and you will live long and, I hope, happy with me."

“I will be happy at the mere thought that I will share my life with you,” Ani smiles at him and reaches for a kiss herself. “But I’m very sorry for lord Arslan,” the girl mutters. “I never thought that losing a girl could break a man so much."

“Maybe if this girl has become the meaning of your existence, but I believe in Arslan, he will overcome himself and return to us,” Khosrov hugs her. "I promise, let this black streak end, and Iblis will see another beautiful wedding."

"It's a joke?" Ani jumps up, looking at the man in shock.

"Why is it a joke? It’s just that the queue didn’t reach me in any way," Khosrov catches her and again knocks her down on the bed. "I love you and I want you to be my wife."

Ani, unable to cope with her emotions, puts her palms to her lips and looks at Khosrov with eyes filled with tears of happiness.

"You won't answer me 'no', will you?" Khosrov arches an eyebrow, holding back a smile.

Ani buries her face into his chest and, hugging him tightly, mutters a barely audible "yes."

***

Before Yuna can get enough of her love’s presence in the palace, clouds begin to gather over Iden. Guuk, who had returned for only a couple of weeks, began to disappear again, either outside the city, gathering troops, or in the tower with Khosrov and his generals. Yuna only sees him at night, minutes before she falls asleep. In the morning, Guuk always leaves at dawn, and the girl does not catch him again. Yuna tried a couple of times to find out the reason for this sudden activity, given that at first glance everything seems to be quiet in the empire, but Guuk keeps avoiding answering. Everything is revealed on the fourth day, when Yuna, seeing from the window that there is some kind of turmoil in the courtyard, swords, and shields are being loaded into carts, loses all patience and heads down.

“I am your wife, your love, the one who bears your child,” Yuna declares loudly, not embarrassed by his closest associates standing nearby. “I have the right to know what is happening, what threatens us. I want to know why the wrinkle on your forehead does not smooth out these days and why I only see you a couple of minutes before bedtime."

“You don’t have to worry about it,” Guuk says softly and holds out his hand to her.

"I will worry! Yuna growls and pulls her hand away. “That's not how it's done. Your "don't worry" doesn't have a magical ability and won't make me really not worry! If you don't want me to worry, tell me what's going on because the guesswork in my head scares me. Something terrible has happened, I can see it by the way you're loaded."

“I was informed that Zhu’s troops are gathering in the southeast near the borders of the empire,” he quietly answers her.

"Has the empire been attacked?" Yuna doesn't understand.

“Perhaps they already attacked right at this moment,” Guuk replies. “I don’t know yet, I will meet my people sent for reconnaissance already on the way to the border. If it is broken through, it will threaten the empire, therefore, to my great regret, I am forced to leave you again," he adds barely audibly.

“No,” Yuna breathes, refusing to believe. Not this, just not another campaign in which death can await her love. The last month of his absence was hell for the girl, because no matter how much she fought with herself, the subconscious mind threw up only the most terrible pictures, forcing her to wake up in the middle of the night with her face on a wet pillow. She wants to lie down on the stone floor and fight in hysterics, beg, cling to his legs, not letting him even take a step outside the palace, leaving her alone again. 

“I didn’t have time to get enough of you, I won’t sleep alone in a cold bed again,” Yuna looks him pleadingly.

“Yuna,” Guuk says firmly.

“I will,” the girl swallows noisily, glances over his armor struggles with her sharply parched throat. “I will warm our bed and wait for you,” she smiles bitterly. “After all, I chose a warrior, and a warrior must protect his empire."

“I love your huge heart,” Guuk brings her frozen hands to her lips. "We're leaving in a couple of hours, but for now, go and dress warmer, since you want to be in the yard with me."

Yuna nods meekly. Returning to the bedroom, she changes her shoes into warm boots and, wrapping herself in a fur cape, goes downstairs again. Since they had a couple of hours left before their next separation, Yuna would spend them with him.

The army of the empire, close to the point of attack, has already been assembled on the border to repel the attack, the rest will be brought by Guuk and Khosrov. It was decided to leave Arslan in Eden, since, judging by the last campaign, there would be no benefit from him, and Khosrov and Guuk would only worry about a friend, which would distract them from the battle.

A few hours go by like a blink of an eye. Yuna is sitting on the terrace with tea, watching the preparations for the hike, smiling at Guuk, and only she knows how much effort has been invested in keeping this smile on her face, preventing it from crumbling under her feet. Yuna begins to think that she will give birth in his absence, and even the thought of this is already frightening. The mere presence of Guuk in the palace and Yuna feels omnipotent when he is not there - she walks around drooping, looks at the gates, and seems to be functioning normally. Guuk should not see this fear and sadness, Yuna smiles at him, sends an air kiss, and encourages him. Her Devil will go into battle with her name on his lips and return with victory. Yuna will wait for him because even time has no power over their love.

The autumn sun is preparing for sleep, and the hour of parting is approaching, Yuna, biting her lips, persuades herself not to fall apart right in front of everyone, not to give up, and goes to the man standing next to Mamon and waiting for her. Ani simply buried her face in Khosrov's chest, and for a couple of minutes, they froze like a statue in the courtyard. Sometimes all words seem superfluous - Ani shows how much she will miss him with her hugs, and Khosrov proves the same to her with every beat of his heart.

“The sunset is bloody today,” Yuna raises her face to the sky, fighting treacherous tears, not allowing them to escape, and stops in front of her husband.

The sky is covered with a red veil, not a single cloud. The solar disk has already come close to the horizon, Yuna sees streaks of light stretching upward from it, and the horizon itself, having swallowed the sun, turns fiery red, causing the heart to shrink either from beauty or from an incomprehensible fear that seeped inside from the moment the sun left the firmament. The whole courtyard is full of warriors moving out the gates, Yuna does not hear anything, she stands opposite Guuk, as if in a cocoon into which nothing penetrates, which nothing can break through. Those couple of miserable minutes are all the girl has left before the love of her life walks out the gate. And let the sky scare her, Yuna will not get hung up on this, she will wait for her man in the same place even a year later.

“Come back to me alive, my lord,” the girl holds out her hands to him, and Guuk drops to one knee and, pulling her to him, leans his forehead against her protruding belly.

“Take care of your mother and behave yourself,” the ruler asks the child.

“Come back to me alive, my lord,” Yuna repeats with trembling lips. She has been holding on for almost six hours now, spending all her strength to ensure that the seams do not disperse, but Guuk, leaving, will hook these threads, and will rip Yuna like the thinnest brocade.

Guuk rises to his feet and looks at her intently, no hugs, they stand a step away, don't come closer.

“Come back to me alive, my lord.” The ruler feels a hint of irritation in her voice. He feels this anger at fate and life, but not at him.

“Wait for me,” Guuk draws her to him, and leans his forehead against her forehead. "I have no choice, I will return because I want to take the baby in my arms because I want to hug you again. You don’t speak, you don’t show, but I see everything, my love, and I feel what’s going on inside you."

They just stand for a couple of minutes against the red sky, forehead to forehead, closing their eyelids, fingers intertwined, in their cocoon, into which nothing from the outside penetrates. The warriors are ready to go, the men are mounting their horses, Guuk is following suit, and Yuna is stroking Mammon:

“Look after him,” she whispers. “Bring him back to me,” she asks.

The warriors move towards the gate, Yuna watches as her love leaves Iden. At the very gates, Guuk turns around and catches a last-blown kiss, to which he invariably responds with a smile. As soon as the massive gates close behind the warriors, Yuna turns around and with a proud gait, her chin held high, walks past the servants and guards towards her room. She hardly tears off her feet nailed to the floor, leaves bloody footprints behind her, but continues to literally drag her tatters forward by the scruff of her neck, persuading her not to fall apart right in the corridor. She even manages to lightly smile at the servants running out of the neighboring chambers with the change of linen, patiently waits until the guards, having bowed, open the bedroom doors in front of her, and steps over the threshold.

As soon as the girl hears the characteristic click of the door closing behind her, she slides down to the floor and, covering her face with her hands, sobs loudly. Here, in their common bedroom, one can not hold a mask, not portray a spouse worthy of a ruler, whose bones are carved from stones. Here you can be yourself, namely, dying of separation, left alone with this loneliness throbbing inside, when two hundred people live in a palace, and she needs only one.

And the sunset is really bloody, Yuna wipes her face wet with tears and looks out the window, continuing to sit on the floor. The air smells of blood, and it's not the fantasy of an upset pregnant girl, Yuna smells it mixed with the smell of ashes. This is how Jihyun's house smelled when she left it. Her heart is not calm, but Yuna blames it on separation, and does not want to think about the bad, that her Guuk might not return on a horse.

***

Guuk with the army joins the repulsing troops on the fifth day after they leave Iblis. The ruler, together with Khosrov and close commanders, climb the hill, along which the now destroyed wall passed, and peers into the valley, covered with a black blur of enemy troops.

"Where is this scum?" he turns to Zaur the commander of the flanks instead of Arslan.

"He's holed up in his room, he's never been seen these days. Troops are being led by generals and his allies,” reports a tall, well-built man who has received an unexpected promotion.

“As expected from a rat,” Guuk spits under his boots, “well, since he doesn’t want to get out himself, we’ll smoke him out,” he nods to Khosrov.

“Our defenses were well maintained,” says Khosrov. “I thought there would be more losses, but we only lost four border villages."

"Have you seen Bohai?" Guuk asks about Zhu's faithful assistant, whom he encountered once during a campaign to the North.

"No, and it is not visible," Zaur answers.

“It’s all strange,” Guuk frowns. “Although we rarely have to defend ourselves, you did a great job. Then we act according to the usual scheme - we will advance. I want this scum, so let's not wait for the next blow, but attack ourselves. We are changing the formation scheme because of Arslan, I take on the right flank, the left - Zaur, Khosrov is responsible for the center."

“The flanks are the hardest part, let’s switch,” Khosrov resists.

"Why is that?" Guuk arches an eyebrow. “Zhu is waiting for me, that’s why he sits back, but he is waiting for me in the center, I will go in from the right and destroy this bastard."

Half an hour later, Guuk and Khosrov join the defense, and by order of the imperial troops, they launch a counteroffensive. There is a ringing in the ears from the gnashing of metal, sparks fly from swords beating against shields, arrows fly in both directions, covering the troops with deadly hail, and the wounded die under the hooves of frightened horses. Guuk continues, along with the left flank, to close up most of the enemy troops to finish them off in a human ring, and to his horror, he sees how the help of the attackers flows down from the distant hills. Guuk lowers his sword on the heads of the unfortunates who dared to challenge the Devil himself and breaks into the center of the enemy. He sees familiar faces, albeit half-hidden by helmets, and recognizes the rulers of states with whom he did not agree at one time. Zhu is still nowhere to be seen.

Another death rattle, Guuk on the go pulls out the sword from the warrior who fell off the horse onto the damp earth and, wiping it on his pants, hits Mammon on the sides.

“Something is wrong here,” he stops his horse next to Khosrov, who is counting the dead.

“Seventy-five,” the sword is again over Raven’s head.

"Khosrov!" Guuk calls out to him.

“I’ll go astray,” Khosrov lets his soldiers go forward and listens to his friend.

“Something is wrong here,” Guuk looks around the valley.

"Why?"

“Firstly, the battle is not being fought according to Zhu’s tactics, and secondly, we have already killed so many, and I see different tribes, different coats of arms, but I’m sure I didn’t see anyone from Zhu’s army today. Only allies are at war with us,” the ruler grows darker. “Zhu is nowhere to be seen. He's leading an army, the attack has been announced in the name of his empire."

“I don’t understand anything,” Khosrov pulls the reins of Khan.

“Me too,” Guuk raises his eyes to the sky, remembering Yuna’s words about the sky when he left Eden. "Maybe he's still in the tent?"

“Let’s break them down to the end then and check them out.”

Dawn greets Guuk, sitting on a hill in a torn field littered with corpses, over which vultures fly in preparation for a bloody meal. Even though there are heavy losses on both sides, the bulk of the enemy troops is still fighting. Guuk did not collect all the troops of the empire, he took only the main staff and convened troops from the cities closest to Iblis, but even with such numbers, he is sure that he will be able to repel the attack. The enemy army is fragmented, there are no common tactics, and it is immediately clear that they represent different states and rulers, Guuk has a clear strategy and one charter for everyone.

He pushes away the helmet that has fallen from the head of the warrior lying next to the slashed throat, and looks at his soldiers, weighed down by thoughts. It seems like an ordinary attack, they even managed to break through, but still, something is wrong. Zhu is gone, and while those Khosrov tortured say he was in the camp with his army, Guuk doesn't believe it.

The birds cover the sun, which is already invisible because of the gray clouds, and circle over the blood-smelling valley in a thankful dance. Snow falls like a thin veil on the dead warriors, wrapping them up as if in a shroud. Death slowly walks among the dead, dragging the hem of a long black dress behind it, covers the eyelids of the fallen with bony fingers, gathers its harvest, and madly loves the Devil, who is always generous to her.

Guuk rolls pebbles picked up from the ground into his palms, looks intently at the snowflakes lying on the ground, and even a deep wrinkle running in the middle of the forehead does not spoil the beautiful face of the Devil.

“This is a diversion,” the man abruptly jumps to his feet and throws pebbles to the side.

Khosrov, who is talking to his soldiers on the eve of another attack, immediately goes to his friend.

"What's the matter?" The man asks.

"He is in Iblis."

"What?" Khosrov looks at him bewildered.

“It was a distraction. That son of a bitch is in Iblis,” Guuk blurts out and rushes to his horse.

Khosrov backs away in shock, and then, turning around runs towards the Khan. Guuk climbs Mammon and, leaving most of the troops with Zaur, orders to blow the trumpet, send messengers and urgently convene all the troops of the empire to Iblis.

“The heart of the empire of skulls is Iblis,” Guuk declares to his commanders before the departure, sitting on a horse. “I believe in you and your strength, you won’t let them break through, and I won’t let them capture the capital. Survive because I don't want to celebrate our victory alone."

The army escorts the rulers with loud cries and returns to the battlefield.

Guuk wants to be wrong, but he is never wrong. A bad premonition did not leave him from the moment he arrived at the border, but he drove it away, refused to listen to the beast that bent his bones, and screamed about danger. Guuk lost five days on the road and a day to fight to understand that he fell into a trap skillfully set by Zhu. He won't forgive himself. The certainty that no one would dare to go against him so brazenly played a cruel joke on him. Even if he shortens the path, then, for a maximum of a day, he will rush without halts, and drive Mammon and all the other horses. Guuk won't make it. But he doesn't even want to think about what he can't do. He beats harder on the sides of the horse and, surrounded by soldiers, breaks home. Khosrov doesn’t think at all, he won’t, all he wants is the wind in his face and the goal is to see the walls of Iblis, behind which is not just his city, and people, but also the meaning of his existence.

***

Blood seeps into the streets of Iblis on the sixth day after the departure of Guuk, at first in thin streams, then in whole streams, it covers the stone-paved streets of the outskirts, and flows down to the center. Thick black smoke rises above the capital like a dome, which even the best craftsman in this part of the world cannot create, but fire is capable of. The clash of swords, the screams of people, and the pleas for mercy do not reach Iden, but Yuna still hears them. From the very early morning, no matter how she puts her hands to her ears, she hears the agony of her people, the cry of babies in abandoned cradles, and the nasty sound of metal cutting through the flesh.

They came at dawn, chose the Devil's time like locusts, swarming the streets of the city, and slaughtering the population indiscriminately. The army left to guard Iblis is fighting with the last of its strength but is significantly inferior in strength. Zhu brought his entire army with him and ordered that no one be spared.

Yuna orders all the inhabitants of the palace to hide in the basement and on the lower floors with dungeons. The girl herself, throwing a long fur cape over her shoulders, descends into the main hall. She approaches Guuk's throne, runs her fingers along the armrest as if it's keeping the warmth of his hands, feeds on his strength, and, having ordered the servants to put a chair next to the throne, goes to Arslan.

The ruler is in his chambers in a bad mood. No one serves Arslan, they don’t bring wine, and the man looking dully at Yuna at first does not even recognize her, and confuses her with servants.

“If I die today,” she looks with disdain at the man trying to get up from the bed, “and Guuk, unable to cope with the loss, turns into you, then I will curse him from the other world and curse myself that I fell in love with such a weakling who could not deal with the loss of a loved one."

“Better bring some wine,” Arslan says irritably, not even listening to her words.

“The empire is on fire, we were attacked, and the storm of these lands, the best warrior of the empire, is looking only for wine, and why?” the girl smiles bitterly. “Because the girl left him,” she spits on the floor and goes to the door. “Don’t make noise, maybe you’ll live longer,” Yuna turns to him on the threshold and goes out the door.

The palace is empty. Yuna is walking down the dark corridors where the servants usually scurry, and runs into Bibi running out of the hall.

“Yuna, come downstairs,” Bibi begs her.

"Why?" Pushing him away, the girl goes into the hall.

“We need to hide,” Ani runs into the hall after them. “Yuna, there’s no way out of the palace, everyone who went outside the gate died, there are too many of them and they keep us in the ring from the moment they entered the city, but we can hide."

“We will dress you up as servants, they hardly know your faces,” Bibi continues to tearfully beg Yuna.

"You're both going down, and I'll be here," Yuna declares in a tone that brooks no objection.

"Then I'll stay too," Ani says firmly.

"You won't stay!" Yuna yells at her. “Some of us must survive. This is my palace, my empire, I will not hide, and if you do not, I will order you to be locked up by force."

“Either you go down with me, or I stay with you,” Ani does not give up, and Yuna, grinning, nods to the guards. The resisting and screaming girl is forcibly dragged into the basement.

"What are you waiting for?" Yuna turns to Bibi.

"I'm staying," the man firmly declares.

"That's an order."

"I disobeyed. I won’t be able to tell him that I didn’t save you, the second time there won’t be enough strength for this. Therefore, if this is our fate, then I will stay,” Bibi sinks to the floor by the window, showing with all his appearance that he will not move.

Yuna sighs tiredly, adjusts the rings on her fingers, strokes the one with the inscription "my life" and smiles. “It smelled of blood, my love, but I didn’t think it was mine,” the girl whispers to herself, closing her eyelids. “But it’s even good because I won’t be able to survive your death. You, most importantly, do not break, avenge us. For Iblis. Let the blood of our enemies cover the blood of all those who died in this battle for me and your child.” Yuna sinks into a chair, places the sword her love gave her beside her, and looks at the doors.

***

Yasmin watches the pie dough rolled out in the kitchen, leaning on the table and eating the finely chopped stuffing meat from the dish in front of her. Yasmin was accepted at Daud's palace right away, she doubts that it was out of kindness, but rather, out of fear of the ruler. Yasmin hardly remembers a few days on the road, because she was not herself. Exhausted from constant thoughts, the body, turned on the energy conservation mode, and the girl slept all the way, waking up with difficulty to Daud's call to eat. Yasmin has a well-furnished spacious apartment overlooking a beautiful garden, but she prefers to sleep with Daud. This was a necessary measure after three days of insomnia because as soon as Yasmin arrived at the palace, sleep said goodbye to her. As soon as the girl closed her eyes, she saw the Monster. Arslan did not frighten her in a dream, the girl was already used to this. She saw the man standing in the middle of their bedroom on his knees, who, holding a through a hole in his chest, kept repeating “why?” with his lips alone. Yasmin no longer covered her eyelids. She wandered around the palace at night, despite the cold, went out into the garden, and to all Daud's questions, she answered that she is good. The servants reported to Daud that the girl often walks at night, but he kept waiting for her to tell him about insomnia herself. This went on until the girl passed out right during lunch with him.

That night, Daud takes Yasmin to his place, and the girl, who resists this for the first hour, immediately falls asleep. When Daud is nearby and Yasmin is surrounded by his smell and things, Arslan does not come in dreams and does not pick at still open wounds. The first weeks pass in a blur, Yasmin still convinces Daud that everything is in order, and smiles at all his questions, but the man perfectly sees this fake mask, assembled from the fragments that have scattered to the sides so many times, and does not press.

Nothing is right. Yasmin inhales the frosty air every morning, wraps herself in a thick blanket, and sits on the balcony of the palace, looking into the distance with a colorless look. Arslan got stuck in her with a thorny bush, and Yasmin cannot get rid of him without loss. She feels with her skin how these thorns tear the flesh from the inside, breaking out, wrapping around the chest, pressing down, they do not allow breathing. Here, not a single physician will help, he will not extract it without risk to life. Yasmin may have an immunity to pain, but she does not stop feeling it, several cities, rivers, and forests from him - it still hurts. You can't escape who's inside. Yasmin left Iblis, left Arslan, but her lungs are still clogged with broken glass, because wherever she runs from him, she will not run away - she drags him with her, sewn under her skin.

Yasmin sticks her nails into her hands several times a day, she reminds herself that she is alive, but her skin is like a shell, she does not feel physical pain, and she dies from mental pain. She steals a knife from the kitchen, when Arslan raises his head in her she presses on the blade with her fingertips, only the sight of her own blood is sobering. All she dreams of is a new life. If she could, she would bleed herself to wash away this poison of obsession, would take off this skin, on which the map of his touches, his beatings, marks, would grow another, but she is powerless here.

On the tenth day, Yasmin has a tantrum, but she is lucky that Daud is in the palace. The man finds Yasmin at the mirror carving Arslan's mark. Drenched in blood, the distraught girl rips off the skin under her collarbones with a kitchen knife. Daud barely catches her, pacifies her, and lies with her on the floor, holding the wound for almost an hour, until muffled sobs and attempts to escape are replaced by a glassy gaze studying the ceiling.

"It's the same," Yasmin wheezes, looking up at the ceiling without blinking. "Your ceiling, the patterns are similar."

“I will order to change it,” the man presses her shirt to the wound.

“Pain will be all that I will feel,” the girl lies crucified under him, feeling nothing. “He promised me this. The pain between us was a must. I will never get rid of it."

"Do you really want to die?" Daud rises on his elbows, carefully looking at her haggard face.

"If yes, will you help me?" Yasmin finally takes her eyes off the ceiling.

"I'll help you want to live, I'll change all the ceilings, if you want, we'll remake the whole palace, but you'll get rid of it," Daud sits down. “Nothing lasts forever, and pain too. But you have to help me. Before I met you, I was a different person, you proved to me that you can’t believe in one self-invented truth, that people are different and you can’t think the same about everyone. I will prove to you that not one, even the deepest feelings, no matter love or hate, do not live forever. I'll get him out of you, I promise, even if I don't take his place myself."

“You don’t need to take his place, because it is the cemetery of my hopes,” Yasmin rises and holds the wound herself. "Find your own place, and I'll help you.”

***

Daud does not bother Yasmin, on the contrary, gives her absolute freedom, even if the girl knows that after the incident with the mark, the person was assigned to her. Daud does not reopen old wounds, talks a lot about plans, about the future, has dinner with her every evening, forcing her to eat well, and entertains her in every possible way. Daud, even for the sake of Yasmin, sent a messenger twice to Iblis with small gifts for Yuna's baby. Yasmin does not understand him, such disinterested kindness does not fit in her head.

"Tell me, why do you care so much about me? Just don't say it because you love me," Yasmin asks during another walk in the garden with the man.

“The fact that your first acquaintance with relationships and feelings was unsuccessful, to put it mildly, does not mean that there is no love,” Daud, who stopped by the snow-covered bushes, smiles at her.

“I’m a burden to you, you understand perfectly well what I mean, in addition to everything, you lost such strong allies because of me,” the girl mutters, grimacing from the frost biting her skin.

"Why do I need them?" The man looks at her attentively. “Why do I need strength, new territories, allies who will help get them if I don’t see the point? Before you, the taste of victory and achievement disappeared by dawn, and with you, it only gets richer every day."

"Why do you love me?" Yasmin's voice breaks. “Look at me, I hardly look like a person. Why do you need a broken doll with someone else's name on the collarbones?"

“Don’t you dare belittle yourself,” Daud frowns. “My mom has been holding my father for an idiot all his life, inspired me that knowing another man will always mentally stay with him, and will use every next one to achieve her goals. You showed me another world. I fell in love with you like a green boy, lost my head, and every day I fall in love more and more, because you, Yasmin, are the purest person in the universe, and you do not belong to anyone. You may have his name written on you, but you are not his. You are not mine. You belong only to yourself,” the man says confidently. “And if you allow me to be near, to share your path with you, then I’m already happy with that. I love you for your honesty, that you, knowing full well that I want to make you my wife, the ruler of the empire on a par with me, do not bribe me with sweet speeches, but tell the truth about your feelings, even if it hurts me. I love you for your strength, that, having gone through hell, having lost a part of yourself, you still survived, did not break, did not lay hands on yourself. I love you for the stars in your eyes, which, it seems, went out, but sometimes, very rarely, when you look into the distance and remember something dear to your heart, they flicker. I love you for new me. And if it wakes up in you, then I will become the happiest man in the world, but at the same time, if it does not wake up, I will understand, because it is difficult to grow something on scorched earth. In any case, I sincerely believe that my love will be enough for both of us."

***

Zhu's army breaks through Eden only on the third day. Zhu did not expect that the troops guarding the palace would fight so selflessly, and even more so, he did not expect that it would be so hard to break through the gate, which neither rams nor flamethrowers take. Guuk built Iden like an impregnable fortress. Zhu is not only angry at the obstacles but also that, judging by the spies passing information to each other, Guuk left the borders much earlier than he expected. By agreement with the allies, the battle on the borders was to completely absorb the attention of the Devil and stretch out for several days, giving Zhu more time to destroy Iblis. As a result, he has already lost three days, and he has not yet taken the palace, the allies are raging that losses are growing on the border, and the Devil is rushing to Iblis. Zhu must have time to finish everything before his arrival, break Guuk with a reality in which he lost everything, and finish him off with his army.

Yuna hears the gate and part of the wall fall with a crash after several days of trying. She is sitting in the hall, but in her head, she sees how they are approaching the palace, hears the clatter of enemies from the yard, how they carry the fountain with the statue of Mammon in the center and the stones scattered to the side.

Bibi also sits at her feet, all this time telling stories that he has experienced, that he has heard, distracts the girl, and feeds her strips of dried meat, the rest of the supplies are hidden below. They are already in the corridor, again the clanging of swords, screams, and death rattles. 

Iden was guarded by fifty warriors, Yuna looks at the fifteen warriors remaining inside and whispers “thank you” to them with her lips. They look away, regretting not that they will die in a minute, but that they will not have enough strength to save her. The battle does not last long, fifteen people cannot cope with a hundred. Five fall right on the threshold, cut down by enemy swords and flooding the floor with their blood.

Not a single muscle on the girl's face twitches. Yuna sits in a chair, dressed in red silk and surrounded by a ring of valiant warriors of the empire who will give their lives for the wife of the ruler, and watches how they fight. Under the feet of the girl lie corpses, blood flowing in chaotic patterns and glass eyes. The last warrior, holding his stomach pierced by the sword, falls to his knees, and then, burying his face in the floor, emits his spirit. The enemy troops part, letting a tall man with a stern face and a long braid pass forward. Yuna immediately understands that this is the main one.

“They told me about your subtle mind and supposedly spiritual strength, but they kept silent about beauty,” the stranger breaks into a smile.

Yuna taps her fingers on the armrest and stares into his eyes.

“They told me that cowards come at night, in the absence of the owner of the house, but they kept silent about the fact that I would meet such a person in reality,” the girl raises her lips in a contemptuous smile.

“And you are brave,” Zhu comes closer, leaving marks on the stone floor from the blood-stained sole. “But courage will not help you, my troops are slaughtering the population, and there will be no survivors in this palace, but I will kill you beautifully."

"And what does it feel like to be a coward?" Yuna narrows her eyes. "To come when there is no Devil? How much are you afraid of him? Feel free to voice it, everyone already understood this."

"First of all, I'll cut off your tongue," hissed the enraged man.

“I understand you, it’s hard not to be afraid of him. Sometimes I’m afraid myself,” Yuna grins. “You lured him out, thought you would easily capture the city, and captured it, congratulations, but you didn’t think that you had enraged the beast. Guuk falls on empires to conquer them, and no one survives, but what will happen if Guuk does this for revenge? What are you condemning your people to?"

“Guuk won’t last long, don’t doubt,” Zhy spits out the words in her face, “but first he will die when he sees your gutted body, and then already meeting with my sword."

“You underestimate my man and offend me,” Yuna rises to her feet.

“Truly, you are beautiful, even your belly does not spoil you,” Zhu eagerly looks at the girl dressed in red silk. "Well, tell me that you regret that you became his bedding. That you regret that you will pay for the luxury of a couple of months with your life and the life of a child. Start crawling and I'll sit here.” He roughly pushes her aside and lowers himself onto Guuk's throne.

Yuna barely restrains herself so as not to pounce on the scoundrel who dared to sit in her husband's place.

“I’m Guuk’s wife, don’t confuse me with your cowardly ones,” Yuna says angrily and hears the sound of a sword cutting through the air behind her.

Four days ago. Chin Empire.

Today Yasmin wakes up alone and, realizing that she is alone in the bedroom, throwing on a dressing gown, she goes downstairs to have breakfast. She sees servants running back and forth along the corridors, does not understand what a commotion this morning is, and instead of the kitchen, she turns into the hall. The hall is full of armored warriors, Daud is at a table by the window, listening attentively to his assistant.

"What's the matter? What happened?" Yasmin wraps the skirts of her robe tighter, carefully looking at the man.

"Why are you dressed so lightly?" Daud frowns and approaches her. “The doors don’t close in the morning, it’s cold here."

“Something bad happened, I can see it on your face,” the girl says, hoping that she was mistaken.

"Calm down," Daud strokes her cheek and asks his people to wait for him in the yard. “I need to leave the empire and urgently go to Iblis."

"What happened in Iblis?" Yasmin asks frightened.

“An attack is planned on it."

“But Guuk…"

“No,” Daud interrupts her. “There is not a single ruler in the city, only Arslan ...” the man stops, and Yasmin looks away. "They won't make it, and I've already sent an army, I'll lead the rest myself. I owe them."

"Yuna and Ani are there. They are my family," Yasmin, killed by the news, clings to his hands. “But you are also my family now, so please be careful."

"I'll help, I promise, nothing will happen to them. From what I know, the city has not yet been attacked, but they are gathering around it,” the man assures her.

“Come back to me alive and with victory,” Yasmin hugs him, angry with herself that she couldn’t open up, didn’t let him in, didn’t tell him so much, but she wanted to. But Yasmin will still have time, she will believe in it, as well as in the fact that nothing will happen to her friends.

“Just take care of yourself and Arem,” Daud kisses her on the top of her head.

“So you still like that name?” the girl asks him in surprise.

"I like it, so let our baby's name be Arem," Daud looks at the girl stroking her round belly with a smile.

Chapter 20: Wait for her and she will not come

It's good with wine, let it not last long. Wine replaces the blood poisoned by separation, blurs the picture of reality, and allows Arslan to see her on the crumpled sheets, to feel her presence. That fateful day does not exist with wine, it never came. With each new sip, Yasmin is closer to Arslan, and he does not let go of the jug. First, he sees the blurry outlines of a girl who has concentrated his whole world in her, then these outlines take on a more real shape. Arslan looks at her through the haze that covers his eyes, watching her approach. The brain, impregnated with alcoholic vapors, throws up pictures that are vital to him now. Yasmin sits down on the bed next to him, burrows her fingers into his white hair, strokes, and bends over, kissing his forehead. At such moments Arslan feels how the hole in his chest is overgrown.

More wine, because waking up is equal to death, because, returning to reality, Arslan again experiences his hell, as if for the first time he receives the news of the girl’s departure. In this bedroom, where the curtains have not been opened for days, Arslan is good, if the word “good” is generally applicable to the one from whom only one shell remained, the man himself died that night here on the floor, pierced through by Yasmin’s words. Arslan does not mourn his child, but the future lost with her, because, having taken such a step, Yasmin proved to him that she would never reach for him. Arslan always knew that she did not love him, but he himself believed in the illusion that the glaciers would melt and everything would work out for them. Yasmin, on the other hand, threw him face down on the marble floor, and left him writhing, picking up the fragments of his dream scattered around, which could never be brought together again.

Arslan does not understand what Guuk and Khosrov want from him, why they don’t let him stay with Yasmin in this dream, and why they don’t see that the most powerful warrior of the empire has broken. He went through more than one war, survived after arrows and swords, but bleed from words that he will never be able to cope with. Now Yuna also bursts in, breaking the invented reality, where he hugs Yasmin instead of a pillow, and says something about the attack, about weakness, Arslan does not deny it. He is weak, like no one else, he does not even try to prove the opposite. He lives by her smell, long dissipated, but still stored in his memory, by her smile not for him, by her touches, the most tender of which he received a couple of minutes before his own death. He does not want to see anyone, does not want to go out into the outside world, he wants to remain walled up in this room, where the one at whose feet the man was ready to die slept on the bed with him. He wants to see the same room as his tomb because it remembers all their moments of intimacy, Yasmin's rare, albeit often forced smile, sometimes seemingly so sincere touches.

Arslan looks with pain at the door to the balcony, and remembers the first touch of the girl hanging in the air, after whom nowelf would have dived into the granite.

“You forbid to speak, even to think that this is love, you call me crazy,” he puts his head under her caresses, losing the line between reality and illusion, “but I love you. My love may be crazy, but that's it. It is so huge that it devoured my mind, turned me into a monster, convinced that if not your will, then my power will leave you with me. I realized my mistake late, I realized late that you are my flower of life, and by forcing you to wither, I ruined myself. When they love, do they let go? I accepted this truth, broke the shackles, and let you go with him. Is this not proof of my love? You will never come back to me, and I will never stop loving you." Yasmin smiles dully, goes through his strands, looks at the door with a colorless look, and whispers one word "Yuna".

“Yuna,” Arslan abruptly rises on the bed and, gasping, grabs his head with both hands. As if someone is sitting in the head and hitting with a hammer from the inside. Arslan is sick, the headache gives to his eyes, and he wants to get drunk again until he passes out, just to stop feeling, but it’s impossible. Yasmin loved Yuna. Arslan was even jealous of the girl's love for her friend, realizing that he could not get even a tiny part of these feelings. He did not even dare to ask for love from Yasmin, but he would have prayed for her presence in his life on his knees. And Guuk loves Yuna, and now that Arslan knows the feeling, even the thought of a friend going through something like that makes the hairs on the back of his neck bristle. Guuk will not survive the loss of Yuna, because Arslan didn't survive

He slides out of bed with difficulty and looks around for his sword. Yuna must give birth to the heir of the empire, must stand next to her husband, and if Arslan is already looking for death, then let him find it, protecting the one who replaces the heart of his brother. Arslan reaches for the sword thrown aside and tries to keep it in his hand normally for a couple of minutes. His hand is trembling, his alcohol-soaked organism is uncontrollable, he swings through the air several times and, realizing that it will not work out better anyway, he staggers towards the door. If not in this, then in the next life, Arslan will do everything right, and Yasmin will fall in love with him, but for now, the only right thing he can do is to help his beloved brothers.

Yuna did not lie, apparently, Eden was really attacked, because the corridor was empty, and the roar that Arslan had heard all these days was not in his head. He would also like to know who was so insolent that he attacked Eden, where Khosrov and Guuk are, and why the palace should be protected by Arslan. He will definitely find out all this later, now it is necessary to get to Yuna. Arslan hears voices at the end of the corridor and, pressing himself against the wall, sees two warriors coming towards him, judging by their clothes, they are from the North. Arslan abruptly crawls out of hiding and, not allowing the men to come to their senses, pierces both with his sword. The man, pleased with himself that he was able to hold the weapon, goes to the stairs. On the first floor, he encounters three more, he kills one immediately, receives two cuts on his shoulder, and, falling on the second, whom he has already pierced, abruptly turning over, hides behind him, forcing his comrade to finish him off, and he turns the attacker's neck. Having finished with the warriors, Arslan only rises to his feet, as he is surrounded by a dozen warriors.

"Why are there so many of you?" Arslan asks tiredly, trying to focus on at least one and leaning against the wall.

“Drag him to the hall to the ruler,” a thin man steps forward, and Arslan starts laughing out loud.

"Bohai? Is that you? Time does not spare you," Kan continues to laugh and, having received the hilt of the sword on the neck, frowns painfully. The sword is taken away from him and they lead him into the hall.

***

“Truly, you are beautiful, even your belly does not spoil you,” Zhu eagerly looks at the girl dressed in red silk. "Well, tell me that you regret that you became his bedding. That you regret that you will pay for the luxury of a couple of months with your life and the life of a child. Start crawling, and I'll sit here,” he rudely pushes her aside and sits down on the throne.

Yuna barely restrains herself so as not to pounce on the scoundrel who dared to sit in her husband's place.

“I am Guuk’s wife, don’t confuse me with your cowardly ones,” Yuna says angrily and hears the sound of a sword cutting through the air behind her.

She feels the blade on her neck but doesn't turn around. Zhu puts pressure on the sword, sees how droplets of blood come out, smears them with a blade on the skin, and is distracted by a warrior who has run into the hall.

The man, approaching Zhu, bows his head and reports:

"Mert Daud with a small detachment broke into the center, trying to reach the palace. His main force is being held against the wall."

“Bastard,” Zhu hisses and puts away his sword. "He will not reach the palace, we will give him a warm welcome. Gather our people to the center, this idiot thinks that his pathetic troops are capable of stopping me. Let's surprise him. I'll hang his head next to this beautiful woman's head,” Zhu smirks and walks to the door. “I want to meet him personally, and you keep an eye on her, but don’t touch her, I shouldn’t miss anything.”

Zhu leaves the palace as Yuna sinks to the floor next to Bibi, relaxing for the first time in hours. She only now notices nail marks on her palms, all this time she squeezed her hands so hard from the tension that she almost pierced the skin. She rubs the cut on her neck and, without ceasing, looks at the door and listens to the voices from the courtyard.

All Yuna thinks about is Guuk and the people left face to face with a monster that knows no mercy. She prays to the supreme forces that Guuk return to Iblis, to save his city, to stop the massacre. Yuna does not want to die, especially considering that she carries their baby inside her and dreams of giving him life, but she is not afraid of death. From the very moment, she met her love, death had been breathing down her neck. Yuna is afraid of the other, and that is why she wants Guuk to make it. Yuna is afraid that her death and the death of the child will break Guuk, and the broken Devil will drown everyone in his pain and burn himself to the ground. Yuna does not want this for the world and wants to remain his restraining force. So much time has passed since they met, but Guuk has not changed, never changed, even if those around him think that he is different now. Yuna knows it's because she is there, because she occupies his thoughts, in the tensest moments she holds his hand, not allowing him to immediately draw his sword, but first to listen. Guuk will break the chain without her, and historians will only have to describe his atrocities. Yuna must not die, otherwise, this world will drown in blood. The girl awakens the best in the Devil and dreams of remaining this spark, in which the heart of someone who, it seems, does not have it, will thaw.

Yuna is still sitting on the floor, absorbed in her own thoughts and encouraged by Bibi's words when she sees Arslan being pushed inside by the warriors.

"Why didn't you sit at your place?" Yuna laments to herself.

The ruler is hit in the stomach, he manages to hit back, but after hitting his legs with a baton, he falls to the floor right next to the girl.

“Sorry, I couldn’t,” Arslan grimaces in pain and takes a sitting position.

“It would be better if you sat in the bedroom and didn’t get out, because it’s already late, all our warriors in Eden have died,” Yuna quietly tells him. “And you are not able to hold a sword."

“I actually killed several,” Arslan frowns, “and where is your husband?"

Yuna, looking askance at the warriors walking around, briefly tells Arslan about the events of the last days.

“Now I regret that I won’t see Guuk chopping this coward into pieces,” Arslan grins. “Where is Khosrov's girl?”

Yuna points to the floor with her eyes.

“And where is this scum itself?” Arslan looks around.

“It seems that Daud came to help Iblis, he went to meet him,” the girl smoothes the silk on her knees.

"Daud?" Arslan looks at her in disbelief and immediately receives a blow with a baton from a warrior standing next to them and an order "shut up".

Where the name of Daud is, there is Yasmin. Arslan needs a couple of seconds to tighten the ropes holding him whole, stop seeing her before his eyes and transfer all his attention to Yuna. Just the name of the girl, and the reality that the wine drove away, fall on his shoulders at once and deform the skeleton.

“Daud is a strong warrior, his troops have good tactics, and he can buy Guuk time,” Arslan says quietly, fighting his thoughts. “Don’t lose hope and don’t be afraid of anything,” he asks.

“I’m not afraid, my husband is the Devil himself,” Yuna smiles in response and for the first time in a couple of months sees how a smile touches Arslan’s face, haggard after deep drinking.

“Guuk is lucky to have you."

"You were lucky with Yasmin too."

"But she is not lucky with me," again this glassy void at the bottom of his eyes, and another blow this time to the face.

“I promise you to cut off the limbs first, and throw the body into the pool in the yard to paint it red,” Arslan hisses at the warrior who hit him and rubs his face. The warrior grins nastily and continues defiantly brandishing his club.

Right in the middle of the hall, Zhu's warriors made a fire in which they burn furniture and utensils. Smoke rises to the ceiling inscribed by the best masters of the empire, destroying the art that has been created over the years. Nothing remains of the main hall, which was the heart of Eden. The front door is barely hinged, and the other two are destroyed. Zhu's troops carried out everything valuable that was in the hall, even tapestries embroidered with gold threads. Yuna looks around the once most beautiful hall of the palace but is not sad. Each wall can be painted anew, destroyed doors can be replaced and new furniture can be ordered, but a dead person cannot be brought back to life. The value of things is instantly erased, it is worth thinking about human lives. Yuna would give the whole palace to Zhu if only he would not touch people, and would not leave children without parents.

Yuna is cold, the captives are sitting far from the fire and the saving warmth does not reach them. She tries to reach the fur cloak thrown to the floor, but one of thwarriors'rs steps on her palm, and the girl, crying out in pain, presses her hand to her chest. Arslan rushes forward, in an instant breaks the warrior's a,rm and, having received a blow in the stomach, falls to his knees. Yuna lowers her eyes to the floor to avoid seeing several warriors brutally beating the ruler.

***

Zhu has been gone for almost a day. Yuna rejoices that, apparently, Daud still created big problems for them, otherwise the enemy would have returned earlier. Yuna is hungry, and several times she even tries to spit on pride and ask for a piece of bred, but bites hen tongue. Bibi, on the contrary, asks the warriors for food for a pregnant girl, but in response he receives only curses and mockery. One of the warriors watching the hall, a short, red-haired boy of about twenty walking around the room, as if accidentally drops a slice of bread next to Yuna. Yuna silently reaches for it and secretly slowly eats it. Bibi categorically refuses to eat, jokes that it would not hurt him to lose weight, and continues to press the girl to him, trying to warm her. By the evening of the next day, Zhu returns, and Yuna feels the last threads of hope snapping. Zhu enters the hall in a great mood, finishing off the girl who allowed herself to believe that he failed.

“Mert has always been too arrogant,” Zhu rubs his hands frozen in the cold and goes to the captives. Yuna hardly breathes, praying to heaven not to let her hear from the lips of the enemy that Daud is dead, because her friend only knew the taste of freedom, and the girl wants to believe that she will also know the taste of happiness.

“But I gave him a worthy meeting, I killed half of the troops. I wouldn't be surprised if he's heading full steam ahead back to Chin, but that won't be for long either. After the Empire of Skulls, I will take care of his possessions," broken dishes crunch under the man’s feet. “Wow, the Monster himself honored us with his presence,” Zhu whistles, stopping in front of Arslan.

“I’ve been waiting for you,” Kan looks at him from the bottom up, proving with one glance that even though he is a prisoner, Zhu is on his knees. “What a brainless person you are, since you already decided on this,” Arslan has a bloody mess instead of a face. He has been beaten four times over the past 24 hours, and Yuna is generally amazed at how he is still breathing.

"What should I be afraid of? A drunken ruler or two others involved in protecting the borders?" Zhu grunts through his teeth, hiding the information that the Devil has left the borders. Guuk still won't make it, even if he grows wings. “Iblis will sink into oblivion, like all its inhabitants. The world is facing the birth of a new empire and a new Devil."

“There is only one devil and his name is Guuk,” Arslan spits at his feet.

“I will personally cut off his head, but first I will let him admire the gutted corpse of his beloved wife, and now also yours,” Zhu replies angrily. “Strong is the one who is not afraid of losses! But this is not about you and your allies. Look who you look like! The legendary warrior got drunk on some whore that even my soldiers might not want when we hit Chin,” Zhu smirks.

Yuna sees how Arslan's features sharpen, how his hands gather into fists, and instead of the emptiness in his eyes, the fire of rage flares up. Arslan is blown up from the spot, but Zhu's warriors instantly catch him and, twisting his arms, press him to the floor.

"Give me the sword," Arslan says through his teeth. “Stop showing yourself to be a coward."

“I have never been a coward,” Zhu narrows his eyes, “so you will get the sword,” he turns to his people and orders them to give the prisoner a sword.

“Arslan, you are not in the best shape,” Yuna crawls up to him.

“You don’t have to look at the fight,” the man smiles encouragingly at her, “but I fight well with swords, and even if I die, I have something for it.”

Arslan holds out his hand for the sword, but the warrior, following his master's gaze, instead of handing him the weapon, throws up the sword in his hand and plunges it into the man’s side. The last thing Arslan hears is Yuna's piercing scream, and then darkness.

"What makes you think that I will give you a weapon?" Zhu cackles, kicking the bleeding man who is lying flat on the floor.

“You are a creature not worthy of leading an army,” Yuna shouts at him and, flying up to Zhu, hits him in the face with a swing. “Cowardly brat,” the girl swings for the second blow, but gets a fist in the chin and bites her tongue painfully. She manages to put her hands forward so as not to fall on her stomach and, spitting out blood, rises to her feet again. Yuna swings again, but Zhu hits her cheekbone with a swing, and this time the girl can no longer stand up. She lies on her stomach and, as if through a fog, looks at the bleeding Arslan.

Everything cannot end like this, Iblis cannot fall before such a cowardly commander who did not have the courage to kill Arslan in a fair fight. Yuna refuses to believe it, as long as she breathes she won't accept it.

“We need to bandage the wound,” Yuna wheezes and tries to crawl to Arslan, next to whom Bibi is already tearing his shirt to shreds, but Zhu’s warriors grab her across and drag her to the side.

“Let him die from blood loss, just slowly die, enjoy the whole picture. Bring the rest in,” Zhu orders the warriors, and Yuna’s fingertips go cold at the realization of who the others might be. Suspicions do not deceive, the servants of the palace, the remaining inhabitants of the harem and Ani enter the hall, pushed by the soldiers.

"Where are you, my love?" Yuna looks desperately at the door, and now for the first time in the last day she feels panic rising up in her throat.

Zhu catches her eye, smiling slyly.

“Don’t look, he won’t come, and we are starting our feast,” the enemy turns to the troops. “Let the wagons begin to take out all the stolen goods over the wall, and everyone else gather here, we have something to celebrate. Bring wine, choose women, have fun. Iblis fell."

Yuna watches in horror as Ani backs away in fear as four people step on her at once. She hears the crackling of cloth, the cries of the fighters and the pleas for mercy. She sees how desperately people fight back, how several servants who resisted are killed right in the hall. Blood spatters the walls, the screams grow louder, Yuna tries to reach for the sword lying on the floor not far away, but Zhu kicks it aside with his foot and walks towards her again. Yuna is sick, it seems that she is about to lose consciousness, she hardly rises to her feet, she understands that this is the end, and she refuses to die under the feet of a coward.

“And you will serve me, pour wine, show hospitality,” Zhu draws his sword. Yuna does not move from her place, she just stands, looking at Arslan, whose wound is being clamped by Bibi, at Ani, who, it turns out, fights well and even breaks a dish on the head of a warrior trying to knock him to the floor. Zhu is standing right in front of her, but Yuna doesn't notice him, bringing the man to the boiling point with her indifference.

"Look at me!" Zhu hisses, gripping the sword tighter in his hand.

“There’s nothing to look at,” the girl finally turns her gaze to him, puts into it all the hatred she feels for this man. “You are an empty place for me."

The blade slides down the throat down to the chest, the man gets closer, sticks the dagger under the material and, sharply pulling down, cuts the belt. The dressing gown, flowing, falls from the girl's shoulders, gathers at her feet in a red spot, leaves her in one bottom shirt.

“What a disgusting thing,” Zhu squints at her collarbones when he sees the mark, and Yuna puts her fingers on it and smiles weakly.

She dreams to be in that lake again, to return to their beginning with Guuk, to give up sleep and other things, to warm up more in his hands, to listen to his voice, because it seems that Yuna will not see him again. Even if Zhu does not kill her, she herself, after all that she has to endure, will not survive. Zhu also cuts the shirt, the cold wind that burst into the hall licks the naked skin, pulls the girl out of the serene past, returns to the monstrous reality.

Yuna catches the material sliding down and, covering her hips, steps back.

“What are you embarrassed about, pour some wine,” Zhu smirks and pulls on the shirt clutched in the girl’s hands. Zhu again hits her in the face and, taking away her shirt, leaves the girl completely naked in front of everyone. Bibi, having tightly tightened Arslan's wound with his own shirt, breaks down to the girl and, on the move, pulling off her cape, throws it over her shoulders, not immediately understanding why Yuna is screaming so heartrendingly. Bibi looks down, horrified at his severed hand on the floor. Zhu removes the sword, and Bibi staggers and faints.

Yuna barely takes her eyes off the blood gushing from Bibi's severed hand and, holding the cloak that has slipped down on her hips, looks at Zhu raising the sword. Yuna is next. There is still no fear, but there is one desire that turns her inside out - to see Guuk. At least a glimpse of him, then she can close her eyes forever. She strokes her stomach, mentally says goodbye to the baby and her love, prepares for eternal rest.

“Good night,” Yuna hears a nasty voice as if from afar.

She does not see Zhu and the sword raised above her, under the eyelids of the girl the image of Guuk is knocked out, she hears his voice, smells him. A small smile touches Yuna's lips as she realizes that even if it's not enough, she has lived a wonderful life. A year with Guuk had replaced seventeen without him. Yuna has no regrets, and let death take her life, nothing can take their love. Yuna does not feel the blade tearing her flesh, the pain, the warm blood flowing down, instead she hears a roar and screams from the courtyard.

Zhu, turning to the door, asks his people what is happening, but the equally shocked warriors have no answer.

Zhu's people, leaving their victims, take off for swords and, tangled in their legs after drinking wine, run out into the yard. Zhu does not want to think that someone passed through his troops and even broke into the territory of the palace, which is surrounded by the man’s forces, but does not want to waste any more time. He swings his sword again, deciding that until he finishes the girl, he won’t go anywhere, but Yuna, who took advantage of the fact that the man was distracted, repels the blow with the sword of one of the dead warriors picked up from the floor.

***

Guuk does not know how he makes all the way to Iblis, he does not remember these days, he does not count how many times the sun rose and how many times it set. They almost do not stop, and with each passed city the army behind him is more and more, the whole empire came out with weapons to the call of the Devil. They do not spare the horses, not to mention themselves, rush forward and all hope to see the long-awaited walls behind which their people and their families die in agony. Khosrov and Guuk barely speak on the way, they hit the sides of the horses harder and keep looking into the distance, hoping to finally see the outlines of their native city. The path to the capital can be significantly shortened due to the fact that Guuk does not have to fight with Zhu's allies, who they met on the way. He leaves part of the troops to repel the attack, orders at least at the cost of their life not to let them get to Zhu and again breaks forward. As soon as the walls of Iblis appear on the horizon, the entire front of the troops and the rulers themselves freeze in place, looking in shock at the thick black smoke standing over the capital. Guuk had seen this picture a hundred times, but usually he had to turn around to do it. Now, as if spellbound, he looks at the burning city and even lets go of the reins of Mammon, not finding the strength to move forward. What if he's late? What if, instead of Yuna, he finds her lifeless body in Iden? How many cities he will have to burn down, how many rivers to paint red in order to understand that this will not save him, the pain of losing his wife will not be relieved.

"Guuk!" shouts Khosrov, who has stopped next to him, and the man instantly comes to his senses, clinging to his brother's voice, as if to rescue him from the abyss of heavy thoughts.

The rulers are very surprised when they meet Daud's troops at the walls, Mert himself, it turns out, is fighting in the center and trying to break into Eden. Khosrov gives the last instructions to the troops, and after the horn sounds announcing the arrival of the ruler, the soldiers rush into battle. The empire's troops quickly break Zhu's ring, which kept the rest of Daud's army out, and breaks into the city. Guuk orders his commanders not to spare the enemy, and he himself is carried away to Iden. Zhu brought his entire army, waiting for reinforcements from the allies, and Guuk brought the army of three rulers, and in addition, Daud is here. Zhu has no chance. Just to be on time. Just to see Yuna at least out of the corner of his eye. One look, and then he will turn Eden's court into a graveyard for his enemies.

***

Zhu swings again, marveling at the girl's strength to withstand a blow, but Yuna doesn't let herself get hit. Zhu is nervous, he does not understand what is happening in the yard, but he understands that this girl must die urgently and cannot kill her in any way. The man is amazed at the girl's ability to wield a sword, he does not admit to himself how interesting she is. Yuna struck him first with her beauty, then with her courage, and now with the fact that she fights no worse than any of his warriors. Guuk must be given credit, he found a rare treasure, it's a pity that he won't save it.

Whoever came to pay a visit to Iblis, it could not be Guuk, he would not have been able to break through the defenses so quickly, especially since Zhu's allies should have already gathered around Iblis. Most likely they are the ones who arrived. Zhu does not understand that Guuk was rushing not for lands and wealth, but for the life of his beloved, which means that he can do everything, even if he has to gnaw out the path to the palace with his teeth.

"You will die!" Zhu hisses, swinging again, but Yuna avoids the blow and, using the fact that she is smaller, plunges the sword into the man’s thigh. Yuna pulls out the blade and stares at the threshold in shock.

“My love,” the girl blurts out and, not at a loss, swings again.

Most likely it seems to Yuna. She so strongly prayed to the higher powers to see her love before her death, that they apparently took pity on her, and even if this is a game of her sick imagination, she is grateful to them for this. Zhu, parrying the blow, turns to the door and sees Guuk glaring at him. He feels a chill run down his back, but he doesn't show it. Guuk walks towards them, stepping over the corpses, bends down to the floor, keeping his eyes on the enemy, picks up his wife's scarlet cloak and, throwing it to her, draws his sword.

Ani, who manages to rise to her feet and somehow pull on her torn clothes, freezes in place, in disbelief, looking at Khosrov from whose sword scarlet blood drips, of the same color and the eyes of the man. Khosrov sees her alive, exhales, asks her to sit in the corner and, holding his sword tighter in his hand, returns to the battle. There are under a hundred enemy warriors in the hall, who, seeing the approach of Guuk, all rushed to the palace, realizing that they could not get out of Iden. Yuna, together with the palace physician and servants who ran up, deals with Arslan and Bibi, whose hand is cauterized right in the hall and stops the bleeding with great difficulty.

No one interferes in the battle between Guuk and Zhu, the warriors of the latter are fighting for their lives, and the Devil's warriors do not dare without a corresponding order. Guuk cannot be defeated, Zhu understands this very well, he uses all his tricks in battle, but the enemy is still one step ahead. Zhu manages only to hook his sword on his shoulder, and Guuk in return leaves a deep cut on his arm.

“You dared to challenge me,” another blow, and a red spot blurs on Zhu’s side.

“You dared to threaten the life of my wife and child,” Zhu, unable to resist, falls to his knees, and then, gathering himself, somehow gets to his feet and continues to swing his sword with a cry. He staggers, bleeds, but does not let go of the sword, he understands perfectly well that he will die at that very moment.

“You killed my people, destroyed my city, and your death will not give me peace,” Guuk pierces him, not even allowing him to swing.

Guuk has not slept or eaten these days, but he has enough strength for five warriors, because he is fighting not for himself, but for the life of his loved ones. Zhu initially lost this fight.

The tip of Guuk's sword sticks out ugly from behind Zhu, who is on his knees again, but this time he won't rise from them. Guuk pulls the sword out of him and, raising the weapon above him, cuts off the man's head with one swing. The man approaches the head that rolled down from the impact into the corner and, lifting it by the braid, drags it along the floor behind him, leaving a bloody trail.

Guuk goes out into the courtyard and throws the enemy's head in front of the surviving part of his army, trying to fight off the Devil's army. Zhu's troops are unable to leave the palace and save their lives because Guuk's army has blocked all exits and is finishing them off in a human ring. Seeing the head of their ruler, the warriors understand that they are doomed, and even swords are now hardly raised. Guuk returns to the palace, walking straight through the fighting warriors to Yuna, who is watching the physicians attending to the wounded Bibi and Arslan. Seljuk without a word bends down and, lifting the girl in his arms, presses her tightly to his chest.

“I thought I wouldn’t find you alive. I thought I would die,” Guuk covers her face with chaotic kisses, for the first time in several days, breathes deeply.

“I wouldn’t die if I didn’t see you,” the girl smiles.

"How and when did you become my whole world?" he asks a question, not wanting to hear the answer.

Yuna gasps in happiness in his arms. She clings to him, nuzzles his throat, afraid even for a second to let him go.

“That red-haired guy in the corner,” wrapping her arms around his neck, Yuna shows with a look. "He gave me bread, let him survive.”

Guuk follows her gaze and nods.

“I also have a request,” Arslan, who has come to his senses, coughs, pointing to the side. "That freak with a red ribbon in a helmet, first let them cut off the limbs, and throw the body into the pool. I gave him my word. I don't like breaking my word."

“Khosrov will take care of it,” Guuk smiles at him and lowers Yuna to the floor.

“Forgive me, I turned out to be weak,” Arslan tries to sit down, but the doctor puts pressure on his shoulders, forbidding him to move.

“You did everything you could, the rest is up to me,” Guuk says to a friend and, having demanded to take the wounded out of the hall, turns to the enemy troops remaining inside and continuing to fight and Bohai, who is fighting back with his last strength.

“You killed our citizens,” the ruler declares loudly, attracting the attention of everyone in the hall. “You abused our loved ones, left our children orphans, destroyed a city that took years to build, and you deserve to die. I don't take prisoners. Everyone will die. And those who were on the territory of Eden and saw my pregnant wife naked will die a painful death. First, I will gouge out the eyes of each of you with my own hands, because you looked at my beloved with them, and I will start with you," Guuk turns to Bohai and takes out a dagger.

“I will help,” Khosrov nods to him. "Close all the doors," he orders his people.

Heavy, barely hinged doors close, and each of the warriors of Zhu's empire hears the call of his death in this creak.

***

Daud gets to Eden barely standing on his feet only in the evening of the next day. Together with the troops of the rulers, he finished clearing the streets of the city, sent people to catch up and finish off the fugitives, and before leaving he decided to check how things were in the palace. He walks through the entire yard littered with corpses, grimaces in disgust, noticing that the water in the pool is red, and something floats on its surface that once seems to have been a man.

As soon as Daud crosses the threshold of the main hall, the man, who has seen the horrors of war, throws up on the floor. What he saw in the courtyard was nothing compared to the bloody feast that Guuk was having inside. Next to the smoldering embers of a fire bred by Zhu's people, there is a small vat, which is half filled with human eyes. The entire hall is littered with corpses that have gaping black holes instead of eyes. There are so many dead that you have to step on some in order to reach the Devil sitting on his throne, smeared in the blood.

Guuk catches his breath as the enemy's last warrior writhes under his feet in death throes. He flings his eyes into the vat without getting up and grins contentedly when he hits.

“Truly, you are the devil,” the exhausted Daud falls to the floor and only now notices the only survivor from Zhu’s army, who, washing himself with tears, is trembling in the corner.

Guuk, having risen from his seat, approaches the red-haired boy, bends down to his face and, stroking his hair with bloody hands, says:

“You have fed my child, you will not die, but tell everyone what I do with those who dare to encroach on mine."

The guy often, often nods and, tangled in his limbs, runs to the exit.

“I do not forget the good,” Guuk says to Daud and returns to his throne. “You bought me time, you saved the life of my family. Anything the Empire of Skulls can do for you, it will. Know that you have brothers in this part of the world."

Khosrov, whose legs are no longer supporting him, also sinks straight to the floor and nods, agreeing with Guuk's words.

“You did the same a few months ago, I didn’t want to be indebted,” Daud replies. “Before I leave the empire, I have to give your wife a message from Yasmin."

Guuk orders to call Yuna to the second hall, not wanting the girl to see what is happening here, and he goes to the courtyard to his troops. Guuk thanks his warriors, swears to fall on the Zhu empire, promises his troops that this was only the beginning, and they will drink blood.

***

Bibi almost dies from pain, Yuna sends soldiers to find Shui and, if she is alive, urgently bring her to the palace. Shui and Tai are still alive, hiding in the attic, which Yuna is incredibly happy about. Shui immediately takes up her duties, helping the palace healers. Yuna does not look hard at the wagons taking out the corpses from the yard, she only prays to heaven that this nasty creak of wheels will stop, but the clock is ticking, and the bodies of dead soldiers in the palace do not decrease. Yuna learns how things are in the city, who needs help, raises all the physicians of the capital to their feet. She is exhausted, hungry, but she does not even have the strength to bring a piece of bread to her mouth. Realizing that she can’t do more today, she barely gets to the disheveled bed and falls on it right in clothes smelling of fire and blood. With the first rays of the sun, she feels arms hugging her on her stomach.

“Thank you for coming back,” the girl grumbles sleepily.

“Thank you for waiting,” Guuk kisses her on the back of the head.

***

Guuk does not disband the army, fearing that, taking advantage of the weakness of the empire, others will attack him. He learns that the borders withstood the attack, but he does not recall the soldiers, on the contrary, he orders to strengthen the borders and temporarily close the entrances to the empire.

The following days are completely occupied with the restoration of the health of the wounded and the burial of the dead. Seven days of mourning has been declared in Iblis for the dead. Yuna, despite her position, spends all day in the city center, supporting her people, supervising the care of the wounded. In addition to words of gratitude for saving, she also has to hear curses from distraught people who have lost their loved ones. The girl perfectly understands their feelings and adequately withstands every word, albeit unpleasant, said to her husband. Most of the city still thanks the rulers, chanting the name of the Devil even at night and, leaving everything to do, helps to restore Iden.

***

Ani tosses and turns in bed, unable to sleep, and, escaping Khosrov's embrace, goes to the window. The cloudy haze outside the window is gradually dissipating, the sun is lazily waking up over the still smoking city. Ani enjoys the picture that opens before her eyes, admires the beauty of the sky and frowns displeasedly when she hears the “Guuk” carried by the wind to her. Again this crowd, gathered at the walls of the palace, which praises its ruler and sometimes does not stop until late at night.

“And the savior came,” the girl says sadly, feeling the hot breath scorch her neck.

"Why are you displeased?" Khosrov does not understand.

“You fought shoulder to shoulder with him, you did so much for the empire, you almost died, and they still shout only his name,” Ani says offendedly.

"He's a ruler."

"You too."

“It doesn’t matter to me whose name they are shouting,” Khosrov turns her to face him. “It is important to me that we have time and I can hug you."

“And I’m sorry for you,” Ani mutters, burying her face in his chest. “Do you think it would amuse my pride? No. It's just sad that the empire has three rulers who are in no way inferior to each other, and on the lips the name of only one of them. I want people to see you and appreciate your efforts.”

Chapter 21: The sun rose

“Four months have passed since the battle for Iblis, and we are still waiting for something!" Khosrov nervously walks around the still partially restored main hall of the palace.

Guuk sits on the throne, beats a fraction on the armrest with his fingers, and thinks about something of his own.

“I am amazed at your endurance, and not at all in a good way,” Khosrov continues. “They killed our people, destroyed our city, encroached on the honor of my woman! I can’t sleep at night because of how much I want to wipe his empire off the face of the earth, I want his people to feel all the horror that ours has experienced. We must destroy everything that remains of his empire, and personally cut out his entire family."

“They almost killed my pregnant wife,” Guuk finally turns his attention to his brother. “Do you think your anger is deeper than mine? Do you think you're the only one here seeking revenge?" The man looks at him frowning. "But I'm telling you for the hundredth time - we're not ready. We cannot afford to leave Iblis, the city is still weak and has not recovered from the attack to go to another war. Give us time and we will wipe them off the face of the earth."

"All I do is give time!" Khosrov exclaims. “You told me this two months ago. We must show everyone else what it will cost them to attack us. We've always done this, what the hell happened?"

“The family happened,” Guuk gets to his feet and goes to him. “It’s strange that you don’t understand this. I cannot leave my family here without me until I am sure that Iden has turned into a fortress again, and a hundred troops guard the walls of Iblis."

“No one will attack us anymore!” Khosrov gets angry. “Everyone, with their tails between their legs, hid in burrows, and you know it very well."

“I will not risk it, because I want to hold my child in my arms,” Guuk returns to the throne. “And I am very tired of the same conversation every month. Let me finish fortifying the city, and we'll move north at once."

“I agree with Guuk,” Arslan enters the room and approaches the men. “We will always have time to burn Zhu's empire to hell, but let’s finish rebuilding Iblis first. We must not forget that it was the walls of Eden that did not allow the enemy to break into the palace on the very first day of the attack and kill your loved ones, we need to finish restoring them. And some of the troops today are helping to rebuild the city, and until Iblis comes to its senses again, we cannot leave it."

“I won’t rest until Zhu's empire falls,” Khosrov looks defiantly at the brothers.

“I tell you again,” Guuk says irritably. “If you want to rush to the North right now, take your army and do it, I won’t interfere with you, but I won’t help you either."

“I understand you,” Khosrov nods curtly and quickly walks towards the door.

"Why is he so pissed off?" Arslan looks after him thoughtfully.

“Khosrov is always like that, if something gets into his head, he clings to it,” Guuk wearily rubs the bridge of his nose. “I understand him perfectly and I don’t plan to leave Zhu's empire like this, you never know who will grow up on that land and want to take revenge."

“I never thought that I would quit drinking because of a man with a braid to his ass, but because of you two I’ll start again,” Arslan tries to relieve tension and he succeeds, Guuk grins.

***

“Are you really lying in bed, and not running around, or rather, not rolling around the city with your instructions,” says Bibi, standing in front of the door to the bedroom.

“Please don’t be mean, I’m already sick of it,” Yuna’s weak voice comes from under the pile of blankets.

"What happened to you?" Bibi asks worriedly and walks over to the bed.

"I am pregnant!" Yuna exclaims, still unable to get out from under the covers.

“Sorry, I didn’t ask like that. Why are you tired?" Bibi is already used to the fact that the closer to the birth, the more capricious Yuna becomes.

“I don’t know,” the girl whines. “I tried to get up three times, but my legs won’t hold me. I feel constant weakness and fatigue. Today, Ani and I were supposed to see how work was going on at the bazaar, then check the schools."

“You have to be patient, you have a couple of weeks and the baby will stop torturing you,” Bibi carefully tucks the blanket with one hand. “But I’ll still call the palace physician to take a look."

“You don’t need to call a physician for every occasion, you’re not Guuk!” Yuna exclaims. “He doesn’t even let me cough. The doctor probably hates me, when in the middle of the night at his ear the servant yells “the Devil demands you”," she giggles. “I’ll lie down today and it will pass,” the girl sits down on the bed and listens to the noise from the corridor.

“Guuk is still in the palace?” Yuna doesn't have time to ask Bibi when the man enters the bedroom. Bibi, immediately jumping to his feet, goes to the door.

“Bibi,” Guuk calls him, and the man freezes in place. “I still don’t have time to tell Yuna to tell you, but since you’re here, I’ll tell you personally."

Bibi turns pale, frightened that he did something wrong, and stands in front of him, not daring to raise his head bowed to the master.

“Know that you can leave Eden at any moment and start a new life,” Guuk says. “You will not leave the palace empty-handed and personally from me, you will receive a chest of gold and any house in Iblis that you point your finger at. I thank you for all the support you have given my wife. Now you can go."

Bibi does not move from his place, and tramples on the carpet, gaining the courage to open his mouth.

"Did I do something to you, my lord?" the eyes of the man, almost bent to the floor, are watering.

“I don’t understand,” Guuk frowns.

"Why are you driving me out of the palace?" Bibi asks quietly. “For me, there is no better life than helping Lady Yuna and, if you will, babysitting your heir and all the other children."

“I understand,” Guuk smiles, and the man bows again and leaves the room.

“My love, you brought my friend to tears,” Yuna holds out her hands to the man.

“Even when I try to do good, it is regarded as evil, so I don’t even try,” Guuk sits down on the bed next to the girl and gently kisses her knuckles. "Why don't you get up? Do you feel bad?"

“No, I’m just resting,” Yuna smiles, following her husband’s hand stroking her stomach. “He kicked all night, I didn’t understand what he wanted, but I’m still waiting for an explanation,” the girl complains about the baby.

“But he loves his father, as soon as I’m around, he is calm, and I think that he is satisfied,” Guuk kisses her stomach over the nightgown. “I have already ordered a sword for him, this will be my first gift. If a girl is born, then the handle will be trimmed with rubies, if a boy, then with sapphires."

“Speaking of the sword,” Yuna looks at him seriously. “The other day you told me about your sword and the words of the master, and so they haunt me. Maybe I take it so closely because of pregnancy, I don't know. As long as you do not go hiking and you do not need a weapon, let it stay with me. Take another sword to the city."

“Don’t be superstitious,” Guuk frowns.

“It’s not up to me,” Yuna mutters. “I still can’t stop thinking about it. While your sword lies at rest, I am afraid of it. I will look after it, and other people's hands will not touch it."

“If it makes you feel calmer, then it’s good,” the man sighs.

***

Work on the restoration of the city and Eden does not stop. Guuk ordered to convene the best craftsmen from all over the world and rebuilds the heart of his empire. Yuna personally supervises the transformations in the palace. The entire courtyard is re-laid with marble slabs, instead of the fountain destroyed by the warriors, two new ones are installed along the edges of the main stairs leading to the palace, and the statue of Mammon rearing up will stand closer to the gate. Yuna ordered the pool to be narrowed and lengthened, as well as to remove the iron fence that separated the garden from the courtyard.

In the interior of the palace, the girl left almost all the same colors, only the main hall, in which work is still ongoing, will be finished in black, red, and gold. From the floor to the middle of the walls will be painted in dark red, smoothly flowing into black. The ceiling will be painted in gold, and the paintings on it will be done in black paint. Yuna decided to dress Eden in her favorite colors too. Yuna also requested that the windows be widened so that more sunlight could enter the room.

With Iblis, things are more complicated, because the central part of the city is being rebuilt from scratch. Ani, at the request of Yuna, as a trustee supervised the issuance of temporary housing for those whose houses suffered the most, and is now overseeing the construction of new ones for the victims. Ani disappears all day in Iblis and takes care of the city and the bazaar, and sometimes Khosrov joins her.

So today, while Ani and other girls are taking care of the central city garden, which suffered the least damage, the ruler stops Khan next to her and, jumping off his horse, kisses her on the forehead.

“You’ve been working hard,” Khosrov gently says to the tired but happy girl.

“I like it all very much,” Ani smiles contentedly. “I want to be a part of this city and leave something of myself. You are at war, they compose songs about you, and I plant flowers, they will not compose songs about me, but at least I know that I planted this rose bush with my own hands. I repaid the debt to the city that accepted me,” the girl shakes the sand from her knees. “I also met so many people and made new friends. It is much more interesting for me to spend my days like this than to sit all day in the palace and catch flies."

“You are my treasure,” Khosrov strokes her shiny under-the-sun hair. “If it gives you pleasure, then I’m glad too. The main thing is that you feel good. I am sure that all the flowers that your hands have touched will be the most beautiful in this garden."

“Well, so far I have managed to plant only these roses,” Ani points to the bush. “They told me they should grow snow-white. I will give you the first bouquet, and you will believe that I am a gardener."

"I have no doubt."

***

Before Daud departs from Iblis, Yuna receives a letter from Yasmin from him, which she rereads several times. She cannot hide her smile for a long time, having learned that her friend is carrying a child, congratulates Daud, asks him to take care of the girl, and promises that she will persuade her husband to come for a visit, given that it is not worth waiting for Yasmin in Eden because of Arslan. Yuna shares the happy news with Guuk, who insists not to talk about it in the palace at least until the birth of the child - Arslan survived a serious injury, got back on his feet in just a month, and is learning to live again. Guuk is confident that the news of the baby will throw the man back into the recent past, and this time he is unlikely to recover. In addition to them, Ani and Khosrov also know about the child.

Every two weeks, friends write letters to Yasmin and send them to the Chin Empire through messengers. So today, Yuna, who spent half a day at the stable with Venus, returns to the palace to pick up Ani's letter and give it to the waiting messenger, but her friend is not in his room. Yuna finds Ani in the second half, where she, along with seven others, including the wife of the city manager and Shui, are discussing opening another sewing workshop that would provide work for the women of the city. Yuna greets the women who have risen from their seats as soon as she enters and asks Ani to go into the corridor.

"Is your letter ready? The messenger is waiting," as soon as a friend closes the door behind her Yuna immediately gets down to business.

“Done, I’ll bring it now, it’s in the room,” Ani nods. “I also want to put a small gift for the baby, the last time it was not ready."

"Of course, bring both a letter and a gift, I also put a couple of gifts. I think Yasmin will be pleased with our attention."

“I’ll choose a gift for Yasmin herself later, I want to consult with Khosrov, but I’ll send the child now, wait for me, I’ll be right away,” Ani runs to the stairs, and Yuna strokes her stomach, trying to calm the raging baby. She scolds herself that she did not listen to the physician and again half a day passed, and as a result, swollen legs are now unbearably aching. Yuna leans against the cool wall and sees Arslan coming out into the corridor from one of the rooms.

«Yasmin is pregnant?" 

Yuna does not even have time to open her mouth, as the ruler who stopped in front of her stuns her with a question.

Arslan heard that, he doesn’t need confirmation, but he still expects a negative answer from Yuna, he still hopes.

“You were eavesdropping,” Yuna tries to buy herself time, realizing that she has been caught.

“I was about to leave the room and heard it. This is not eavesdropping. Answer my question,” the man asks in a hushed voice.

Yuna nods reluctantly.

"How long?" Arslan asks calmly, neither the tone nor the expression on his face shows how the flesh comes off his wounds that have just begun to heal.

“I learned from Daud when he was here,” Yuna replies guiltily.

“Understood,” Arslan says quietly and, hearing the clatter of Ani running down the stairs, leaves, leaving Yuna to curse herself for her negligence.

Arslan goes straight to himself, growls at his guard, demanding to evaporate from the corridor, and, entering the room, closes the door behind him. He goes to the window, draws the heavy curtains, blocking out the annoying sun, and collapses onto the bed. There is nothing worse than a feeling of regret, and its bitterness is now corroding Arslan's bones. Every morning, every evening, every minute of every day, he regrets. He regrets and knows that he cannot be forgiven, that even if he erases his knees into meat, she will not forgive him. He regrets that he behaved like an enemy, to the one who taught him to breathe, that he did not lie down at her feet, could not show and prove his love that did not fit into one miserable person. That he kissed so little, hugged, that all their nights, when he lay, burying his face in curls that shimmered in gold, he slept. It was necessary to sit next to her, to catch every moment, because most of all this would not happen, and Arslan had nothing to live on. He regrets that he did not cut off his hands, which brought her pain, that he realized late that he had loved, and having understood, did not open his heart to her, and continued to torment her soul and body. But now all these regrets fade away at once. Now Arslan will live his life and until his last breath, he will regret that he did not become the father of her child. Arslan will not continue, there will be no one who carries the image of a girl in himself and for whom he would love life. Yasmin will give birth to an heir to Daud, and, heaven sees, Arslan can stand a lot, even her departure, but not this.

Yasmin is expecting a baby, and, it seems, it was expected, it seems, he must already accept that she now has her own life, another man. He stuffed the duty to serve the empire into this hole in his chest, torn along the edges. Bit by bit he collected himself, returned to the troops, and then one piece of news, and again emptiness despair, creeping towards him and the sun eclipsed. He rolls over on his side, shoves a corner of the pillow into his mouth, and howls choked from impotence. As soon as he closes his eyelids, he is left alone with the now new nightmare, he sees his dream realized by another. In his new nightmare, Yasmin with a baby in her arms, Arslan reaches out to her, and the girl turns away, and repeats “this is not your son." Arslan wants Yasmin only happiness, but who said that wishing happiness to another does not mean that at that very moment a person does not wish death on himself? He wants happiness and only happiness for her, through clenched teeth, with all his black soul, contrary to the monster that devours his flesh, contrary to all his principles. He breaks himself for Yasmin and dies in the process. Each next picture of Yasmin with Daud's child - Arslan breaks into pieces, but he does not stop seeing it. It is not easy for all people to be silent witnesses of someone else's happiness, but it is much harder when your happiness finds its happiness and not with you. This, too, is swallowed, stuffed into oneself with difficulty, sewn somewhere into the far corner of the heart, wounded by separation, and never leaves. Arslan didn’t even hurt so much from the blade in his side, he’s not averse to thrusting it into himself again, just not to feel how tears tear his throat with every breath. Arslan is turned inside out, and even if Shui brews at least a hundred decoctions, she will not relieve this pain. Nobody will take it. Arslan sits down on the bed and loudly demands the servants bring wine.

***

Returning to the palace late at night, Guuk and Khosrov, first of all, meet Yuna sitting in an armchair on the terrace with tea.

“It’s early spring outside, you might get sick,” Guuk gets angry, bending down for a kiss.

“Fresh air is good for a baby, and I couldn’t sleep either. I made a huge mistake,” Yuna says dejectedly, following Khosrov, who has handed Khan over to the groom and now walking towards them.

"What happened?" the ruler asks worriedly, stopping next to them.

“Arslan heard that Yasmin is expecting a baby, and he doesn’t let anyone in except servants with wine,” Yuna lowers her eyes. "It was an accident. We talked with Ani, and he heard everything."

“Go to your room, lie down,” Guuk nervously burrows his fingers into his hair, “and we’ll talk to him.”

The men leave, and Yuna is still sitting with her tea that has long cooled down, cursing herself for the hundredth time for her negligence.

***

“Arslan, wine is not your help,” Guuk approaches the man sitting on the floor, who, leaning his back against the bed, looks as if through a wall. Khosrov, who is gloomy as a cloud from the news, sinks into an armchair in the corner.

“Please leave me alone,” Kan does not take his eyes off the wall.

“We ask you to leave the wine,” Khosrov says quietly.

“I can’t,” Arslan looks at his friends with pain-soaked eyes. “Only with wine do I stop seeing her holding Daud's son. I can't handle it anymore. I ask you to forget about me, from now on I am nobody."

“You are the ruler of a whole city, a vast empire, the best warrior of all of us. You are the one who built this empire brick by brick with us. You are our brother, our strength,” Guuk sits down on the floor next to him and, angrily taking the jug from him, drinks it himself and hands it to Khosrov.

“It turns out that it doesn’t matter,” Arslan smiles. “If I conquer the whole world, I have no one to show it. I can't live without her. I want, I really want, I even tried these months, I decided to find a new meaning for myself, I saw it in the sword and in our plans, but now I understand that I can’t," the man nervously rubs his face. “I give up the throne, I have someone to leave everything to, and you just don’t notice me, let me die, because she left and took all the meaning with her, I can’t come up with a new one, and they don’t live without meaning."

“You can’t die just because a girl left you,” Guuk replies gloomily.

"You wouldn't die?" Arslan looks at him intently, and the man, lowering his gaze, is silent. “You don’t need to tell me that I can get back on my feet, just imagine that your loved ones will give birth to sons to someone."

“You let her go,” Khosrov smiles wryly.

“She was never mine,” Arslan replies bitterly. “Even sitting in this room, in my bed, in my arms, she never belonged to me, and I try to explain to myself that it happens that she is not obliged to love me in return, but I cannot accept and understand this. I want to die, even if I seem like the last weakling to you, it doesn’t matter to me, because you don’t understand how hard it is for me to meet every dawn, and I sincerely wish you not to understand this. So either drink with me or leave me."

"I refuse to believe that you're broken," Guuk says firmly. “Even when she left, I didn’t believe in it, and I don’t believe it now. The news is too fresh, you will digest it, you will accept the fact that not everything in life happens as we want, and you will get on your feet, but for now, we will have a drink with you."

Khosrov also approaches the guys and demands to bring snacks to wine.

***

The last week Yuna has been getting worse and worse, she rarely leaves her bedroom, and spends the whole day at the request of the doctor in bed and looks longingly out the window, where the sun is replaced by the moon. The baby became quite restless. Guuk tries to spend time in the palace more often, worries about the girl, does not sleep at night either, communicates with the child, and takes care of his wife.

Ani also took over part of Yuna's duties in the palace, every day reports to her about her successes and, as free time appears, tries not to let her get bored.

“We are almost done with the hall, we are waiting for new furniture, and the craftsmen are finishing the ceiling,” she sits down on the bed next to the yearning girl. “You don’t have to worry about anything, just think about the baby."

“I’m just tired of sitting within these four walls, and they forbid me to walk,” Yuna complains. "Arslan didn't get out today?"

Ani shakes her head.

“I was so glad that he was able to overcome himself and stand on his feet, and now I’m so angry with myself that he suffers again,” Yuna says sadly.

“He would have known anyway."

“I know, but it doesn’t make it any easier for me."

“I’m just amazed at how it turns out, he loved her,” Ani thinks. “More precisely, I am amazed that he tormented her so much and, as a result, now dies without her."

“He made mistakes, one after the other,” Yuna thinks. “I don’t think Yasmin would have loved him by now. They started too wrong and went to the bottom. As a result, Yasmin was pulled out of this bottom, and Arslan remained there. In any case, I believe that Yasmin did the right thing by ending this two-killing relationship."

“That’s for sure, but it’s very sad to see one of the rulers like this,” Ani says dejectedly.

“It hurts, even if it is his own fault. Love drives you crazy, in the case of Arslan literally."

“And it’s amazing,” Ani takes a deep breath. “So they love us so much, too? That is, I know that they love, but for these two it is something unreal, it takes your breath away."

“They love, of course, and don’t let the higher forces or life test this love. I don’t even want to think about it,” Yuna brushes her off. "Love broke the strongest person in two, turned into an empty shell. He doesn't even care about the war. Guuk tried to stir him up, even offered to start preparing for the campaign, Arslan does not want anything."

"Let's hope he recovers soon," Ani gets to her feet. "I'll check how things are with the yard, and I'll come back to you in the evening to drink tea."

***

On this March morning, the sun in Iblis shines especially brightly. There are no clouds in the pale blue sky. Nature rejoices in spring, and wakes up, the air already smells of grass breaking through the revived earth. In the garden awakened by the sun's rays, birds jump from branch to branch and with their chirps express their joy at the long-awaited warmth. Horses beat their hooves impatiently in anticipation of the groom and his assistants, who will finally lead the animals outside the palace and let them frolic in the field under the spring sun. Absolute silence is only in a huge palace, where almost a hundred people live. The owners of the palace, servants, and guests of the rulers hid, some at home, some in the yard, waiting for news from the master's chambers. The wife of the ruler of the East began childbirth.

Sweat-drenched, Yuna continues to clench her teeth in pain as she curses her husband, crumpling the sheets tighter in her hands, threatening to tear them. Through a thick veil of fog, she sees Bibi running around her, a healer, someone else helping him, and again throws her head back. Yuna literally tears apart from the pain, which only intensifies with each passing second. Three hours ago, she lay quietly in bed and ate fruit, and now mentally persuades the baby not to torment her so much, with difficulty keeping herself conscious.

Guuk, who left the palace only about two hours ago, is already rushing back, having learned from the messenger that Yuna went into labor. Mammon feels his master's impatience and rushes like a whirlwind through the streets of the city, where even shops have not been opened since morning because rumors spread at the speed of light. The whole city is not breathing, people are crowding around the walls of the palace, waiting for news about the heir.

Guuk flies into the courtyard and immediately runs into the palace towards the stairs despite Khosrov trying to stop him.

"It is forbidden! You must not go in there!" Khosrov catches him already in the corridor of the fifth floor and presses him against the wall. "What will they think of you? I understand that you want to be with her, but there are customs and traditions, people will not understand you, and then you will interfere with the doctor. One of your looks and they will be confused, let him be born in peace," the man tries to persuade his friend, who is rushing to the bedroom door. Guuk nervously walks along the corridor, shouting at the guards, even the sigh of which irritates him now and threatens to execute everyone if something happens to his beloved. Yuna's every cry, and in the man, the beast suffering for the girl whines, strives for her. Guuk cannot endure the agony of his beloved, he almost tears his face with his nails, suffers with her, and wants her pain for himself.

Childbirth is difficult, the doctor, trembling for his life, for the first time prays so intensely to his gods that both the baby and the girl survived. Yuna screams again, Guuk slams his forehead against the wall and throws off Khosrov's hand squeezing his shoulder.

“I don’t want, I don’t need children, I want her not to be so hurt,” he pushes Khosrov, who is trying to block his path. “Let customs burn in hell.”

The guards open the doors in front of the ruler, and as soon as he crosses the threshold, he freezes in place, deafened by the piercing cry of a baby. Guuk glances over at the girl, whose chest is steadily rising and falling, and exhales that she is fine. Crying with relief, Bibi with one hand wraps the baby in diapers boiled several times, and dried in the sun, asks the doctor to help him lift him up, and approaches Guuk with the baby pressed to his chest.

“You have a boy, my lord,” the man bows, while Guuk, with trembling hands, takes the bundle that continues to cry.

“My son,” the ruler whispers tenderly, looking at the tiny red face, and touches his forehead with his lips. Guuk does not even breathe, does not move, either he is afraid to disturb the baby, or to dispel this mirage of absolute happiness that floods him with his head. The baby groans and stops crying, and Guuk hands him to the healer.

“I’m afraid to drop him, my hands are shaking,” Guuk says in a hushed voice hands him his son, and goes to the bed, to the one about whom all his thoughts are and whose voice is now vital to hear.

Yuna, half unconscious or dozing, Guuk kneels beside the bed and strokes her hand on the bedspread. He kneels down in front of this girl, in front of her strength, and endurance, in front of all the power that she has over him. Min Yuna is a, the one who, with her indifference, can forever lock Guuk in the dungeon of her own despair, where not even a ray of the sun can penetrate, and she is the one who can destroy all the walls with one smile and save him from it. Yuna is Guuk's eyes because it was from their acquaintance that he began to see the world differently, to notice colors, and to admire the play of colors. He learned to rejoice, he learned to experience great happiness and no less massive despair in fear of losing it. Yuna taught Guuk how to love. Just by looking, saying a few words, she chained him with iron chains, and the man was only happy. Then Yuna taught him to love the world around him. Guuk only admits to himself that the fact that Yuna became his family changed his thinking - now both the empire and Iblis for him are not just a territory that he controls and, having lost, can find a new one - this is his home. Yuna taught him that for the sake of his family, he has to give something, try, and take care. She taught humanity to those for whom there were no irreplaceable people, who equated the life of a person with the life of an ant, always remembering the death of his family in Miras, who were deprived of this life because of a piece of land. But Yuna taught him to make a distinction, to listen, to stop blaming. The people of Iblis love Yuna more than all the rulers of the empire, and Guuk knows this very well, even jealous. It is impossible not to love her, and how lucky he is that this girl chose him, that now in his bed she gave life to his son, gave Guuk the best gift of his entire life. He has spent his life only on his knees, bowing his head, kissing her hands, and never allowing himself to upset her. Guuk glances at the baby in the hands of the doctor and feels his throat tickle, he has to look down, and concentrate on the white sheets. Yuna didn’t just put the Devil on his knees, she made the centuries-old glaciers that bound his heart thaw, otherwise what is this salty taste on the tongue and why the sand is clogged under the eyelids?

“The birth was very difficult, my lord,” the doctor says quietly. “But she’s fine, she just needs to rest."

Guuk immediately orders Bibi to order the healer and his assistants to be showered with gold and himself continues to stroke and kiss the hand of his beloved. He brushes the hair stuck to her wet forehead, kisses her pale cheek, and chokes on the tenderness he wants to convey to her. Yuna wrinkles her nose and slowly lifts her eyelids.

“My life,” the man sits next to her on the bed, “you gave me a son."

“I hate you, you will give birth to the second one yourself,” Yuna says exhaustedly and looks for the baby with her eyes. The doctor immediately approaches them and hands the child to the ruler. Guuk now holds the bundle more confidently in his hand and gently places it on Yuna's chest while holding it himself.

"He's very tiny," Yuna says tenderly, admiring the baby frowning in his sleep. "And he looks like you," she adds angrily.

“And I think it's definitely your nose,” Guuk grins.

“A boy, then,” Yuna smiles contentedly.

«A boy."

"So let's call him Guuk?" the girl looks at her husband.

“No,” Guuk thinks. "He will be our only child, so we will name him as we both wanted - Gukyun."

"Why the only one?" Yuna doesn't understand.

“Do you want to go through this again? I'm afraid for you, for your health, I don't want something to threaten your life, even if it's our child," the man says firmly.

“I won’t say that I’m burning with desire, but I don’t promise either,” the girl laughs. "We will see. Hello, Gukyun," she runs her lips over the forehead of the baby.

“For the first time in my life, I cried, and it was from happiness,” Guuk says quietly, tenderly watching the interaction between his wife and baby. "For the first time in my life, I fell in love with someone in an instant, just by seeing him, I immediately gave him my heart and all of myself. It can be said that Gukyun succeeded in what even you could not."

“Don’t lie, you didn’t cry,” the girl twists her mouth, ignoring her husband’s attempts to annoy her.

“I was crying inside,” Guuk rises to his feet. “I need to go out to the people, announce the heir, and I will immediately return to you. Have rest."

Yuna nods and asks to let in Ani, who is trying to ram the door.

***

As soon as Guuk leaves the bedroom, he finds himself in the arms of Khosrov. The guard congratulates the happy father, Guuk orders to give gifts to everyone, and he, accompanied by Khosrov, goes to Arslan.

“I have a son,” Guuk stops on the threshold, sadly looking at his friend, who is sitting by the window and rolling an empty bowl on his hip. Arslan hardly rises to his feet, staggering, approaches him, and Guuk, catching him, hugs him tightly to his chest. He tries not to notice Arslan's sparkling eyes. "His name is Gukyun. And he really needs someone next to him who will be his support and protection, as you were for me."

Arslan lowers his eyes, and then silently returns to the window again.

Guuk leaves the bedroom and, after passing several flights of stairs, finds himself on the marble stairs of Eden. The whole courtyard is full of the inhabitants of the palace who are waiting with bated breath for news.

“I have an heir. Both mom and baby are doing well,” Guuk announces loudly.

The joyful jubilation of the crowd makes the ruler pause.

"His name is Gukyun,” Guuk continues and listens with a smile as people chant the name of the heir, and the people behind the palace wall who heard the screams join them.

“More recently, Iblis lost its valiant sons and daughters, met face to face with a ruthless and vile enemy, but survived,” the ruler continues loudly, and the crowd falls silent. “Today I have become the happiest person in the universe, and I want to share my happiness with you, I want us to put aside all our affairs for ten days, forget hardships and celebrate Gukyun’s birth with me. We will drink wine, eat meat and sing songs, but even for one second, we will not forget about those who lie in the damp earth, and those because of whom we are celebrating today."

The crowd breaks into loud cheers again, and Guuk returns to the palace.

An unprecedented commotion rises in the city, the butchers immediately begin to slaughter the bulls and Eden's servants begin to prepare for a big feast that will last ten days.

In the upstairs bedroom, Yuna cuddles a snuffling ball to her chest and whispers in his ear.

“It is your people who greet you, my little prince."

***

The very next day, Yuna gets to her feet, but does not go outside the bedroom, she spends all the time with Bibi and the baby. Guuk hardly leaves the palace these days, does not leave his wife and baby, and even quarrels with Yuna, who cannot take the child away from the man.

“He is smiling, I can see it,” Guuk is lying on the bed, with a child playing with his little finger.

“How does he know what it’s like to smile,” Yuna folds the napkins.

“You’re just angry that he only smiles at me,” Guuk grins, continuing to squeeze the baby’s cheeks.

"Honestly, I'll kick you out now!" Yuna is jealous. These two have a special bond because as soon as the man enters the bedroom, the baby who that does not allow Yuna to close her eyes with his crying immediately falls silent.

“But this is my son too!” The ruler is jokingly offended.

"And I gave birth to him!" Yuna doesn't give up.

“By the way, Daud sent a messenger with an apology that he would not come to the celebration, because your friend is due to give birth, maybe she has already given birth,” Guuk says.

“I hope everything goes well for her."

The baby falls asleep, and Guuk, carefully getting up from the bed, approaches Yuna and hugs her from behind.

“Don’t be angry and don’t be jealous, we are both crazy about you,” he kisses the smiling girl on the back of the head. “You gave me such a gift that no matter what I give you, it cannot be better, but I still took the risk."

Guuk goes to the door and, taking a small box from the guards, returns, and hands it to the girl. Yuna lifts the lid of the silver-trimmed wooden box and gazes with delight at the thick necklace set with three emeralds. The one in the center is the largest, and a little smaller around the edges.

“I bought these stones before Zhu's attack, no one else has such large stones,” Guuk says. “My masters assembled them into a necklace. In the middle is you, and on the edges is me and Gukyun, who will protect their beloved."

“It’s incredibly beautiful,” Yuna enthusiastically strokes the stones and, turning around, waits for Guuk to put it on her. “But you have to remember that my best gift is you and Gukyun."

***

Yuna is preparing to leave for the guests only on the fourth day. The girl puts on a blue satin tunic and a new necklace from her husband. Gukyun is wrapped in dark green silk over his swaddling clothes, and a leather strap with a gold coin on which his father's name is minted hangs on the baby's thin wrists. The guests greet the girl with jubilation and loud exclamations, everyone wants to look at the son of the Devil. Yuna, having been in the air for a little less than an hour, returns to her quarters.

Iblis celebrates the birth of an heir in a big way. The whole city is decorated with flowers and carpets, the musicians remove the instruments only late at night, and the wineskins with wine are replaced every hour. Dressed in the best outfits, the townspeople dance right on the main street, celebrating their security. The birth of Gukyun gives hope to the entire population of the empire that the current ruler and the successor of his family will rule the empire for a long time and will definitely protect it - the Devil has already proved this. Guuk now protects not just his empire, but his family. The population is well aware of this and, finally, little by little releases the bitterness of the events of four months ago.

The flow of the crowd to the palace does not decrease, everyone brings gifts to the first son of the ruler, some made with their own hands, some purchased. Yuna personally thanks everyone and spends at least three hours a day in the yard receiving people. Iblis was expecting good news after Zhu's attack. And now the clouds are finally dispersed over the city, Iblis seemed to be born again. The birth of Gukyun gave rise to hope for an even better future in the heart of every citizen. Gukyun was born from the most beloved girl of the empire, and she will definitely bring up a worthy ruler, in whom the strength of the father will be subtly intertwined with the philanthropy of the mother.

A lot of guests arrived from distant countries, Guuk's allies arrived with their whole families. They do not extinguish lanterns in Iblis and the fire under the pots does not stop burning. The palace constantly smells of meat and honey, wine flows like water.

In the morning, after feeding the baby and wrapping him in a blanket, Yuna walks with him in the backyard, away from the guests, and, knowing that Guuk has negotiations upstairs, heads to the stable.

The groom, seeing the mistress, bows, leaves, and Yuna approaches Mammon and Venus and introduces them to the baby.

“You will give him a ride, I’m sure that he will hold on better than his parents in the saddle,” the girl says. “You,” she addresses Mammon, “will teach him resilience and strength because you were barely breathing when you returned to Iblis, but you brought my love and saved my son’s life. I know that you are also expected to replenish, the groom whispered to me, so congratulations," she winks conspiratorially. “And you,” she looks at Venus, “you will be the first one I will put him on because you are more tender than this strong man."

***

“He’s so tiny that when I pick him up, I’m afraid to crush him,” Ani takes off her jewelry and puts them in a box on the table while Khosrov patiently waits for her in bed.

“He looks very much like his father, he even frowns like him,” the man smiles. “But the nose and lips are definitely mother’s."

“In any case, he is a very beautiful baby, and every morning he is different,” Ani goes to the bed. “I have to play with him at least once a day or the day has passed in vain."

“I think it’s time for us to start thinking about our own,” Khosrov draws her to him. “Therefore, our wedding will be announced in just a week. Guuk still refuses to go to war against Zhu's empire, and now after the birth of Gukyun, he won’t be pulled out of the palace for some time at all, so let’s not waste time."

“I never thought that this would happen to me,” Ani hugs him, not believing her happiness.

“You deserve the best that is in this world,” the man bends down for a kiss.

“I’m sorry that you and Guuk cannot agree on campaigns, but I will believe that he will listen to you and you will come to a decision,” the girl says sadly. “Because I really don’t want your relationship to deteriorate because of this."

“I understand him, he is right too, it’s just that this sediment inside me doesn’t let me live,” Khosrov ruffles her hair. “I will never forget you in tattered clothes, escaping from under those freaks. Even if Guuk doesn't do that, I'll go to war myself and get my revenge."

"Can you?" Ani looks at him frowning.

“I can,” Khosrov says firmly. “Each of us has enough strength to do something on our own, it’s just that we already have a tradition of doing everything together, and I didn’t want to do without them. But Arslan is again drowning in wine, and Guuk is busy with his son."

“But this can destroy your friendship,” Ani becomes sad again.

“It won’t, Guuk can’t forbid or order me until he has received the title of emperor. Our union is based on voluntary principles,” Khosrov lays her head on his chest. “You have nothing to worry about, individually each of us is the ruler of vast territories."

“Can he get the title of the emperor?” Ani looks at him in surprise.

“He could have long ago,” Khosrov chuckles. “But he never wanted it, and now, I think, he will. I would like it too. For my son. Gukyun may become the emperor's son."

“You have a good relationship with Guuk, he is your brother, and I love Yuna very much, but resentment for you torments me,” Ani says sadly. “I don’t want anything to hurt you, so that it happens that he goes against you, regarding your act as a betrayal, if you decide to attack the empire alone. Nothing should be a risk to your life because I would die without you."

“You are my little coward,” the man smiles. “You are always afraid of everything, you constantly think about tomorrow, and you also allow bad thoughts into your charming head. Guuk will not regard this as a betrayal, and everything will be fine, stop worrying about my life, because I still have to create a family with you and raise children."

***

Guuk returns to Yuna and the baby today in the morning. Before leaving the city, the ruler forbade the servants to bring wine to Arslan, and upon arrival, he found a friend who raised the entire palace to its feet below and found out that two servants had broken faces. For almost four hours, Guuk sat at Arslan's, but all attempts to reason with the enraged man failed. As a result, Arslan drinks wine again, and Guuk returned to his wife. To the question of a sleepy girl “how is Arslan?” the man responds with short "bad". Yuna sits down on the bed, rubs her eyes with her hands, and, thinking, turns to her husband:

“I need to write a new letter to Yasmin."

"It's almost midnight, my love," Guuk fluffs up the pillow. "Write in the morning."

“No, I’ll write now,” the girl gets off the bed. “Yasmin can save Arslan, and I will do everything that is necessary for this."

"How will she save him?" Guuk frowns. “She calmly left this palace, left him to die, knowing that the true ones hardly survive the breakup, and I understand that she had reasons for this. So what makes you think that Yasmin will leave the carefree life that has just begun to improve and return to the one who tormented her for so long?"

“Yasmine doesn’t need to come back, and she won’t come back either,” Yuna puts on her bathrobe and goes to the table. “Yasmin can give Arslan a reason to get back on his feet, something for what he will fall in love with life again. More precisely, someone."

“I don’t sleep for a day, I don’t think well,” Guuk hugs a baby staring at him with dark eyes. “Do what you think is right, and then come to us. I can see by the face of someone that we won’t be allowed to sleep today,” the man smiles warmly at his son and touches his tiny nose with his lips.

Chapter 22: The pain will go away at sunset

Daud returned from the war for Iblis as a hero. He did not fight for his lands, did not expand the empire, he does not bring back trophies, but the taste of this victory is completely different. For the first time in his life, he wants to go home so badly, he leaves clouds of dust behind him and does not allow the soldiers to sit up for a long time during halts. Daud, spreading his wings, flies to the empire to see on the threshold of his palace the one to whom he irrevocably gave his heart. Daud never looked for meaning, did not know how to become attached, followed his own rules, but when he accidentally met a golden-haired girl in a strange palace, he realized how much he was mistaken. He jumped off his horse, before reaching the stairs, quickly covered an insignificant distance and, after drinking wine, pulled Yasmin to him.

“I was waiting,” the girl says embarrassedly, hiding her face on his chest.

Daud doesn't need more. Two words that he is ready to even return from the other world to hear, just to press her to his heart and breathe in the smell that the handkerchief that he brought to his face after each fight in Iblis still keeps.

Yasmin was very worried all the time while Daud was away and slept very badly. She walked for a long time in the garden, trying to dispel her gloomy thoughts, she kept looking at the gates in anticipation of news from him and was afraid that they would not please her. Yasmin, it seems, only breathed for the first time when a messenger who arrived even before Daud reported that Guuk was in the palace. Yasmin was afraid for the lives of her friends, for Daud, and even for Arslan, whom, despite the still fresh wounds, she does not want to die. Upon learning of Kan's injury, Yasmin pulled herself together with difficulty, and she has a reason for this. Most of all, Yasmin was worried about Daud, who alone rushed into battle with an enemy that surpassed him in strength. Daud did this to repay the Empire of Skull’s debt, and in Yasmine's eyes, he skyrocketed with this act.

This handsome and charismatic man not only sheltered a wounded girl, but surrounded her with care and warmth, he knows the value of words, is committed to duty, and with each new day, more and more fascinates Yasmin. For the first time in the last year, he allowed Yasmin to feel protected and, first of all, from himself. The girl, while Daud fought, missed him, missed their long conversations, in the evenings in the bedroom, where she could lie in the same bed with him for hours and listen to stories in his lulling voice that disperse all the monsters and even the most important one.

Seeing him alive and well in the courtyard of the palace, Yasmin felt how the tension of the last days tormenting her was released, and in return, she was filled with joy. On the day Daud arrived, Yasmin ordered a feast to be held in the palace, since he gave her powers equal to his wife, and all the servants obey her unquestioningly. Yasmin now manages the huge palace herself, calls it "my home" and does not ask for any permission. She is grateful to Daud for all the good that he did for her, and she feels how a new flower takes root in her chest clogged with ashes of past hopes. This time it is without spikes.

Throughout the pregnancy, Yasmin is watched by the best doctors of the empire, any of her whims is immediately fulfilled, and Daud does not leave the girl, and does not leave the palace for a long time. Since Yasmin could give birth at any moment he even refused an invitation to visit Iblis and celebrate with Guuk the birth of his son. Arem, unlike Gukyun, who rushed into the world a little, was born on a warm March day and exactly on time. Daud, having taken the boy in his arms for the first time, did not want to let him go for a long time, even to his exhausted, but happy mother. Yasmin, who was doing well throughout the birth, clutching the baby to her chest, sobbed. She said to Daud that she misses Yuna, 

 and wants to show Arem to her, share happiness and see Gukun. Daud promised to arrange it, but for now, he asked to take care of restoring health. Two assistants were immediately assigned to Yasmin, and the girl began to learn how to be a mother. Yasmin asked Daud to let her spend the night with Arem separately because the child did not let him sleep at night, but he was adamant.

“I don’t want to miss even a minute of his growing up, I will be there and will help,” Daud insisted.

Arem settled in the ruler's bedroom and every morning saw off his father with a funny grunt. Happy Daud, in honor of the birth of his son, threw a feast that is not inferior to the feast of the Empire of Skulls. On the seventh day after the birth, he, along with Yasmin and his son, walked around the city to the cheers of the crowd and announced the girl in the throne room in front of his people as his wife. Daoud did not want to rush into marriage, hinted only a couple of times when Yasmin arrived at the palace and was very surprised when, during one of the evening conversations, the girl herself started talking about it.

“I know that you want to give him a last name and want him to grow up in a real family, I appreciate and accept it,” Yasmin smiled sadly. “But I refuse to marry. The birth of Arem and the feast in his honor replace all the feasts of the world for me. I no longer want to dream and think about mundane things, as I once did about a wedding, the most beautiful outfit, necklaces, and a huge palace. I want to be with you, with our son, and I really want to give Arem at least one brother or sister.”

Daud then silently hugged the girl and sat with her for a long time, not believing his happiness.

***

This morning, having returned from a walk with the baby, Yasmin cannot go into the bedroom, because the entire floor is full of vases with tulips. The girl, gasping with beauty, turns to the door and sees Daud standing behind her.

"So many flowers! And my favorites," Yasmin smiles at him and, having handed the child to the assistant, approaches the man.

“I want you to smile more often, and if tulips make you smile, then I am ready to give them to you every day,” Daud removes a strand from her forehead.

“You are an incredible person, Mert Daud,” rising on tiptoe, Yasmin wraps her arms around his neck. "But let's better plant tulips in our garden, and you won't kill a hundred flowers every day."

Daud nods, and Yasmin, leaving a light kiss on his lips, returns to Arem.

***

Arem is growing by the clock, a little less than a month has passed, and he is already responding to voices, clapping his hands, and catching the eyes of his parents. Daud spends his days in the city, several times he went to distant cities, but when he arrives at the palace, the first thing he does is look for Yasmin and the child. He still helps to mess with Arem, does not wake up Yasmin unnecessarily, and envelops her with care and protection, forcing her to forget the very recent difficult past. Yasmin smiles sadly, remembering that she literally ran away from another man who sucked her soul out to be with another who cherishes her soul. Yasmin does not think about Arslan, there is no need - she sees him. Every day and every hour she looks into his eyes, but she is no longer afraid. Yasmin learned to love him, so much, so deeply, as she would never love anyone. She drowned in him at first sight, at first touch, and does not even think of coming up. Yasmin gave him her skinned heart and is sure that he will protect it.

The girl, while Arem is sleeping, collects the baby's dirty things in a basin to give to the servants, and again stops her eyes on the bedside table. No matter how hard she tries to forget about Yuna's penultimate letter, it doesn't work. She sits down on the bed and, opening the cabinet door, takes out a letter. Yasmin skips all the text about Yuna and her questions and freezes for the hundredth time on a couple of lines that do not allow her to live normally.

“He would kill me if he knew that I was writing to you like that, that I was putting him in such a light, but my heart bleeds from who he turns into. I have never been on his side, you know that very well, but they don’t beat those who are lying down, do they? After all, there is a place for compassion in your heart, I am sure of it. Yasmin, I beg you, do not deprive my husband of his brother, my son of his uncle, and me of protection. At least visit him once, give him the opportunity to pour out his soul to you, to say everything that he did not have time to, and then you can slam the lid of his coffin with your own hands. You are far away, you do not see it, and I live with him under the same roof, and I cannot watch how guilt slowly kills the once strongest warrior in this part of the world. Give him the opportunity to ask your forgiveness and then leave."

Yasmin's friend's letter was not surprising. She did not tell Daud about this, but since they left Iblis, Yasmin, despite the distance, acutely feels Arslan's pain. Such, apparently, is the curse of the true ones. She passes his despair through herself, no matter how hard she tries to cope with depression and with constant anxiety state - it does not work. Arslan, even leaving her life, torments her, feeds her with phantom pain from a great distance, and makes her fade away with him. Yasmin should be happy, she has everything for this, but the black flowers that raise their heads in her soul every morning wrap around her heart, overshadow all joy and settle with a salty aftertaste on the tongue.

Yasmin puts the letter back in its place, wipes away a single tear that has rolled down, and lies down next to Arem, who has already woken up and is studying the ceiling with a curious look. Usually, the child wakes up with a cry announcing the disgusting mood of the prince, immediately demands food, and does not calm down until he fills his belly, but now he is unusually calm and even in a good mood.

“Do you know that you are my heart?" the girl licks her salty lips, admiring her son.

Arem purses his lips and continues to study the patterns on the ceiling.

“He trampled it, I thought I’ll live like this with emptiness in my chest, but you came, and now I have a new, much better heart than the past, and it completely and entirely belongs to you,” Yasmin pulls the child to her and hugs him dozing.

Yasmin does not believe in coincidences, but in the evening at dinner, Daud talks about Arslan.

“My people say he’s really bad,” the ruler puts the empty goblet aside. “I shouldn’t tell you this, but on the other hand, I know that, no matter what, you can’t just remove him from your life,” the man rubs his chin, and Yasmin sees how hard this conversation is for him. “He drinks again and hardly eats. Guuk forbade to bring him wine, and he almost burned down the bedroom. But I understand him,” he smiles crackedly. “If you had told me this before, I would have laughed, but if you left me, what I would turn into, I can’t even imagine. You are not just a girl, Yasmin, you are the one who, once entering someone's life, takes root in it, and when you leave, you take this life with you. Do I pity him? No. He would cut my head off for that. But I understand him.”

"Can I see him?" Yasmin ceases to look at the copper jug with a colorless look.

"Do you really want it?" Daud asks after a long pause.

"It's more like a necessity, but I'll understand if you refuse," the girl replies quietly. “I want to talk to him because I feel bad. We are true ones, and I feel his pain," Yasmin licks dry lips. “I didn’t tell you this because I didn’t want to make you worry again, but this is already unbearable. I have you, a wonderful son, and everything that a person can wish for, but I cannot rejoice, I cannot fully taste the gifts of fate, because his pain is divided into two, and one part sits in me. I will talk to him, and then, perhaps, it will stop tormenting me."

“I know that you will see each other sooner or later. You have to,” Daud frowns. "And Arem? Even if I agree, the baby is too small to make such a journey."

“He has excellent nannies, even though it will be hard for me to leave him, but it’s too early for him to go, he will stay in the palace,” Yasmin herself does not believe that she is saying this.

"I'll think about it," Daud says.

Dinner then proceeds in complete silence. Yasmin is not the first to open this topic anymore.

***

“First I’ll bite your nose, then lips, then ears,” Yasmin plays with the child and swaddles him. “I’ll leave the cheeks for dessert because they are the sweetest,” the kid bursts into laughter, and the girl sees Daud entering the bedroom.

“You’re early today,” Yasmin puts her lips under the kiss and, taking the child in her arms, passes him to his father, who kisses both cheeks in turn.

“There wasn’t much to do, I decided to stay with you,” Daud raises a child squealing with delight above his head. “I ordered to spread carpets in the garden, the weather is warm, we’ll have dinner outside."

“Great idea,” Yasmin goes to the table to drink water.

“I received an invitation to Khosrov’s wedding,” the ruler suddenly says. “And I think you can come with me."

"Seriously?" Yasmin looks at him in disbelief, on the one hand rejoicing that she will see Yuna, on the other, frightened of the upcoming conversation with Arslan.

"Absolutely serious," Daud says firmly. “Therefore, start preparing for the journey, we won’t stay long, we have to return to our son. We're leaving in two days."

***

Yuna herself meets Yasmin right at the gate. Friends, embracing, block the way for the remaining guests for several minutes. Yasmin tries not to look too much around, not to raise the memories hard-packed over these months from the depths of her soul, but she still sees how much Eden has changed. The courtyard is completely new, and even the coating is of a different color, and the facade of the palace is now beige instead of white, but the feelings are all the same. Yasmin thought that she was ready to return, but she could barely stand on her feet, how she would withstand the most important test that lay ahead of her - she could not even imagine. Daud remained at the gate, seeing Guuk with Khosrov, and Yasmin, having sent the servants to the chambers reserved for them, follows Yuna to Ani. She gives gifts to the bride, listens to Ani's ideas for outfits for the evening with Yuna, and then runs to Gukyun, burning with impatience to see him.

“How handsome he is, and what deep eyes, a miracle baby,” Yasmin fiddles with the child lying on the parent’s bed and whines playfully when he grabs her by the bangs.

"All like his father," Yuna snorts, "clings - will not let go. How is your son?"

“Fine, funny too,” says Yasmin, already missing her child, sadly. “At night, he arranges torture for me, but once he looks at me, I am ready to give him my soul.”

“I love him with all my heart, but this traitor loves his father more,” Yuna grumbles with displeasure.

“We are on an equal footing, it seems,” Yasmin squeezes Gukyun and gets to her feet. “Before the ceremony begins, I must talk to the one for whom I came,” the girl says quietly.

“He is in his bedroom,” Yuna immediately understands her friend, “you know the way. I will order them to let you in, otherwise the guards are afraid."

***

Yasmin stands at the door to Arslan's room for a long fifteen minutes. She ignores the whispering servants passing by, the guards looking at her in surprise, and, continuing to crumple the hem of her tunic with her fingers, looks into the carved mahogany. Yasmin has already ordered herself ten times to take this step, to go over the threshold, to say what she came for, but it doesn’t work. It was as if all the bones were taken out of her, and she left without a frame, and in another second, she would collapse at the threshold and would remain there. So many long nights, so many days, in which she devoted almost every hour to these thoughts, so much preparation, and it was useless. Now she is one step away from throwing off this burden or bringing even more trouble, but she does not find the strength to move.

"Don't be afraid of him."

Yasmin shudders in surprise and sees Khosrov standing next to her.

“You left, and the Monster broke down. He won't even lay a finger on you, he wants to, but he can't. However, you will come in and see for yourself what Kan Monster Arslan has become."

Yasmin does not have time to open her mouth, as the ruler, goes away. The girl reaches for the door handle and, pushing it, finally enters the dark bedroom, into which not even a ray of light penetrates.

Arslan lies on his back on the bed, his arms crossed over his chest, looking at the ceiling. Noise and uproar can be heard from below, the palace is preparing for the wedding of one of the rulers, and he continues to study the ceiling with a colorless look and tries to fall asleep again, because a couple of seconds ago he distinctly smelled her, which means he was sleeping. The door opens with a creak, Arslan does not even change his position, apparently, again the servants came to pick up the empty jugs. The floorboards creak under the feet of the intruder, he stops by the bed, Arslan turns his head to the right and feels molten lead being poured into his lungs.

“So, I’m still sleeping,” the man grins. “You always come in dreams, but you immediately run away,” he sits down on the bed with difficulty, does not take his eyes off her, does not blink, if only she does not evaporate in the air, does not leave him again in pitch darkness. "Don't go away," he whispers with his lips, squints, opens his eyelids, and repeats. “Stay with me a little longer,” the walls, the door, and all the colors are washed away, leaving only the girl on whom his whole world is concentrated. The room reeking of despair now smells like the queen of spices, this smell, it would seem, awakens feelings that have fallen asleep in eternal sleep.

Yasmin barely recognizes him. There was nothing left of the warrior she had left behind in Eden. Arslan has become very thin, there is bottomless sadness in his eyes, his pale lips barely move, and his golden hair has faded. Yasmin feels her heart constrict, and, with difficulty overcoming the spasms in her throat, asks herself to endure and finish what she started, because there may not be a second chance. Yasmin knows that Daud nervously walks around the yard, waiting for her, but she does not know that he is trying to persuade himself to endure, not to break into her, to pass the test of trust.

“Arslan, this is not a dream,” says Yasmin.

“A dream, of course,” a man leans against the head of the bed. “You only come to me in dreams."

“I came to Ani’s wedding,” the girl says quietly.

Arslan is silent, frowns, looks at her for a long time, not believing. Yasmin sits down on the bed next to him and looks down at her hands resting in her lap.

"What have you turned yourself into?" the girl says barely audibly.

“Are you really here?" the ruler glances at the bedspread in bewilderment.

Yasmin nods.

“But yours… you…” Arslan casually looks at the girl’s stomach.

“He was born a long time ago, he is almost two months old,” Yasmin smiles softly.

"Girl?"  Arslan doesn’t know why he asks her, why he rubs salt into all his wounds with his own hands.

"Boy."

“He probably looks like you,” Arslan still thinks that he is sleeping.

“He looks like his father,” Yasmin smoothes the tunic on her hip and, looking up, sees how the man grows gloomy, how he falls silent for a couple of seconds, how long he is looking for the right words.

"Arslan," Yasmin moves closer, timidly stretches out her hand, and puts it on his outstretched leg.

“So you really came,” Arslan looks at the palm under which the flesh comes off resting on his knee. "How did Daud let you see me? I wouldn't let you do it."

“I didn’t come to talk about him,” Yasmin replies calmly. “I came to talk about you. Have you seen yourself in the mirror? Did you see who you've become?"

“It doesn’t matter to me, much less you shouldn’t,” the man slips off the bed and looks for a clean bowl on the table.

“Better drink some water,” Yasmin says and immediately bites her tongue.

“Drink it yourself if it helps you,” snaps Arslan, who suffocates from her smell. “You don’t need to sympathize with me, you don’t have to,” he says already calmly and turns to face her. “I know that I am a monster, but I have feelings too. Since the day you left, all I feel is pain. I am soaked through with it, it doesn’t matter if I’m sleeping or awake, it hurts here," he beats on his chest. “I don’t quite understand why you came, but I think to enjoy my fall,” Arslan puts the bowl back and goes to her. "Since you're here, I'll tell you what I've been saying in my head for days, sitting in this room. I did a terrible thing to you, I have no forgiveness, I realize and accept all this. But I loved you, Yasmin, and I continue to love you. I will love you until my last breath. If you order me to die - I will die for you, I can die right now," he falls on the floor at her feet with a heavy load, reaching for her knees with trembling hands. “Just don’t tease me, don’t come, don’t let me hear you, touch you, so that you can leave later, leaving me buried under double pain,” Arslan feels how the girl is shaking under his palms but continues: “My golden girl, it hurts me a lot, but I can't ask you for forgiveness, I deserve your hatred. I only ask you not to take revenge on me anymore, because there is nowhere else, I paid for everything. I have already received the most important punishment - you took yourself from me, my child, you took everything. There is nothing left of me. Sit here a little longer, stay with me, and I will remember you so that, clinging to memories, I can hold out for another day."

"Are you going to get drunk after?" Yasmin timidly reaches out to him and runs her hand through his tangled hair.

“Yes, because that’s how I see you every day, and you don’t exist without wine,” he puts his head on her knees.

"You are ruining yourself."

“It doesn’t matter anymore,” Arslan inhales the smell of saffron deeper and deeper, he wants to breathe it for all the remaining days. “The main thing is that you came, and I saw you until the moment when my mind completely clouded."

“I don’t love you, but you are my true one, the one whom nature has chosen for me,” Yasmin says quietly, not having time to catch a tear rolling down her cheek, which breaks in Arslan’s blond hair. “I don’t love you, but I don’t wish you death, and such an existence is equal to death. I won't forgive you, but I won't curse you either. Everything is very complicated and wrong with you from the very beginning, but I still do not believe that Kan Arslan will not get on his feet, and will not win this fight."

“I don’t need this,” Arslan smiles brokenly, and Yasmin looks at the now-familiar dimple on the man’s cheek.

“You know,” the girl continues to sort through his hair, “my son’s name is Arem."

“Please don’t talk about him, don’t pick at my wounds,” Arslan asks with pain in his voice.

“He has tiny hands, but a strong grip,” Yasmin does not obey him, and passes another strand between her fingers. "He studies the world around him, everything is interesting to him, you should see how he likes to look at new faces. He has eyes the color of the night sky," Arslan calms down and listens attentively, the girl's voice lulls and at the same time helps him imagine the tiny man to whom Yasmin's heart belongs from the first second of their meeting. “He sometimes has a too serious look, even as an adult, at such moments he scares me."

“I am sure that he is very handsome,” Arslan smiles warmly, “he is your son, it cannot be otherwise."

“And he also has dimples on his cheeks, on both, just like yours,” Yasmin feels the man turn to stone under her hands, and is silent for a minute that seems to Arslan an eternity. “You are looking for death, you don’t want to get back on your feet, so you don’t want to teach your son how to hold a sword?”

Arslan pushes back, sits on the floor and, not understanding looks at the girl. Yasmin sees hope flash in his eyes, immediately fades, and lights up again. There is a war going on in Arslan, which throws him from joy to rejection. He tries to find the edge of reality and dreams.

“Don’t play with me, don’t joke so cruelly,” the ruler pleads. “Yasmin, I beg you, don’t do this to me."

“I didn’t get rid of the baby,” the girl also slides down to the floor and, sitting opposite him, pulls her knees to her chest. “I reached that person, and sat with him for two hours, but realized that if I took the baby away, then I would kill myself with this. It was selfish on my part," she rubs her eyes filled with tears, "but I left the baby so as not to lay hands on myself so that in the most difficult moments I would give him to myself as a reason to live, and not make a fatal mistake. I did not interrupt his life thinking only of myself, and not of him at all. I didn’t think then that I would love him, that he would really become the only one to whom my heart would belong completely and unconditionally. He saved me from suicide, and perhaps he will save you too," the girl closes her eyelids. “You hurt me a lot, and I wanted you to feel this pain too so that you would understand what I went through, but it turned out that I was stronger than you, and you broke down."

“I have a son,” the ruler moves with his lips. "Arem is my son?"

Yasmin nods.

Yasmin feels her heart trembling with fear of the unknown, because she cannot predict Arslan's next step, and prays to higher powers to show him the right path.

***

The guests are walking in the courtyard with might and main, the musicians replace each other and tune their instruments in a new way, and the spring sky is gradually saying goodbye to the sun, giving way to the moon. Guuk is the first to see Arslan on the terrace. He stares in surprise at the fresh-looking ruler dressed in his ceremonial armor, who has shaved off his beard but refused to cut his hair and pulled it into a ponytail at the back of his head.

“Have you decided to be like Zhu?" Guuk, who was delighted with his friend who got to his feet, hardly holds back a smile.

"Have you seen Daud? I urgently need to talk to him," Arslan is not in the mood to joke.

"He's at the stable. Don't tell me that you came to your senses only to send him to the next world," Guuk frowns, and Arslan, without answering, goes to the stairs. Guuk follows him.

“You don’t need to follow me,” Kan is angry.

"I'm not watching, I just won't let you do something stupid," Guuk doesn't stop.

"Do you think I'm a fool?" Arslan turns sharply to him, forcing him to stop. "Do you think I will harm the one to whom we owe our lives? I just want to talk to him. Alone."

“Good,” Guuk replies, and reluctantly returns to the palace.

Daud is with two of his warriors next to the stable. Seeing Arslan coming towards them, he sends his people away and shakes the hand extended to him.

“Glad to see you on your feet after your injury,” Daud begins.

“Let’s go towards the garden, we need to talk,” Arslan asks him to follow him and goes through the gate. "Why did you do that?" He stops in the shade of a hundred-year-old oak tree and looks at the man attentively.

"What exactly?" Daud asks.

"Why did you take the pregnant girl away, didn't insist that she get rid of the baby? Why did you bring her here and let her tell the truth about my son?" Arslan asks him frowning.

"Because I love her," Daud doesn't think.

"Is that your whole explanation?"

“And no more explanations are needed,” Daud shrugs. "I love Yasmin. She told me about the child right away, and I promised to take her with him. Moreover, I understand very well that Arem is your son, but he is also my son. I love this baby as much as you will love him."

“And you didn’t think that I would declare war on you, that I would do everything possible to take my son away from you?” the ruler becomes close to him, Daud feels the blade slashing the skin in his darkened look.

“I’ve been thinking about this all these months,” Daud doesn’t back down. “And you know, after the battle for Iblis and after I saw you, barely standing, but coming out to defend the city and being seriously wounded, I realized that you would not do it. You are a man of honor, Kan Arslan, and so am I. And then, I don’t think that from now on you will do at least something that can lower you in the eyes of Yasmin."

“You know my weak points,” Arslan grins.

“You didn’t hide them, but let’s not talk about sad things,” Daud exhales. “My doors are always open for you, moreover, Yasmin will tell our son, when he reaches a conscious age, who his real father is. You can visit Arem, take him to your place. The only thing is, Arem will not become the heir to the Chin Empire, I hope…” he stammers.

“Tell it like it is,” Arslan, who is losing patience, grunts through his teeth.

“That Yasmin will give me another son,” Daud removes his gaze. “And Arem will have his own empire."

“That’s right, my empire belongs to him, and he will inherit it,” Arslan declares without a shadow of a doubt, trying to ignore the man’s words about their joint future with Yasmin.

“I think we can live like this,” Daud says. "If you still want to fight for your son, then we will fight, but think about the girl, once in your life do something for her, and not for yourself."

“I want to see him,” Arslan declares firmly.

“You can come back with us."

“I will come after you, and Daud,” Arslan hesitates, “thank you. You gave me a future."

“Life is a strange thing,” Daud grins. “I hated my mother, I considered other people’s women a shame for me, and now I am the husband of such a girl, the father of someone else’s child, and my empire will know about it. You immediately reached for weapons, decided everything by force and sword, and now you say thank you. So we don't have to worry about the future."

“Life has taught me a valuable lesson, I don’t intend to lose anymore, and even if I lost Yasmin, I won’t lose Arem,” Arslan says firmly.

***

"Honestly, I don't understand what you want!" Guuk sighs, tired of the baby’s squeals, and drags Yuna’s next jewelry box onto the bed. "This? Not this? Well, speak clearly then."

"He's three months old, he can't speak," Yuna is trying on her eighth outfit in front of the mirror. “So which one should I wear: green or red?”

“Second,” her husband does not think. "Did you choose an outfit for Gukyun?"

“Yeah, another napkin,” the girl giggles.

“My son should look the prettiest of all,” Guuk frowns.

"Well, you should order armor for a baby!" Yuna throws aside a cape that did not please her.

“You are very annoyed, my love."

"Maybe because I'm tired?" the girl boils.

“Maybe it’s worth then giving the child to his nannies, and not messing around with him all day long?” the man asks.

"But I miss him!" Yuna whines. “And don’t tell me not to complain then, but rather come over and help me with the jewelry.”

Guuk gets to his feet and leaves the baby to play with his mom's bracelets. When he's done with the necklace, he turns Yuna to face him and, cupping her face in his hands, kisses her deeply.

“He’s looking,” Yuna laughs into the kiss, and Guuk turns around to see his son staring at them.

“His father is madly in love with his mother, let him know this,” the ruler shrugs and kisses again.

Gukyun grunts disapprovingly clinks his bracelets and demands attention in every possible way, forcing his parents to break away from each other and take care of him.

***

Eden's yard is decorated with white roses. They stand in whole armfuls in huge, floor vases along the edges of the pool, are woven into the pillars and arches of the facade of the palace, and a long carpet on the steps is strewn with petals. Khosrov remembered his girlfriend's favorite flowers. Ani stands on the balcony after the bath and looks with delight at the decorated courtyard, not believing that all this was done for her.

The street smells of fried meat, and the cooks, despite the early heat, are hard at work in the backyard, stirring the treats in the cauldrons with which they will regale guests. Khosrov paces around the yard meets the arriving guests, accepts congratulations, and waits for the ceremony to begin. Daud sits in the shade of a tree, listens to the stories of the resting elders, and keeps looking at the doors of the palace, waiting for Yasmin, who is gathering upstairs with her friends. The night slowly comes into its own, the servants begin to light the lanterns, and there are more and more guests at the long tables set parallel from the pool to the very gates. Yuna passes Gukyun to Bibi and after checking her appearance once more, she walks downstairs. Guuk, Arslan, Daud, and Khosrov are already taking their places at the main table. Yasmine adjusts the collar of her blue silk blouse, which is the perfect color match with the sapphire gift from Daud, and also goes down. The girls sit down separately so that after a long separation they can enjoy communicating with each other. Yasmin gives Kahn a quick look as she walks over to the table, but it's enough to tell that the Monster has returned. Arslan looks much better than in the morning, and let Yasmin never look in his direction again during the evening, but she feels the look of two pairs of eyes on herself. Arslan does not take his eyes off her all evening, ignoring all the rules of decency. Yasmin looks like a princess from fairy tales. No jewelry, no expensive silks are needed to make Yasmin shine, she raises the corners of her lips - and the whole world loses its colors, and dims in front of the brightness of her smile. She flutters her eyelashes and Arslan's heart trembles, he can't cope with the surging emotions. Her profile is carved by skilled craftsmen, she herself is as if woven from moonlight, her beauty is breathtaking, but Arslan is now suffocating from the bitterness of regret that he found and did not keep, brought to himself and lost. And if the ugly “K A” is still visible on Yasmin’s collarbones, but will fade over time, then Arslan has her name carved on his heart, and it is not subject to time.

The musicians begin to play the next song, wine is poured over a new one, and finally, they announce the first appearance of the bride. Ani comes out in white. Thin, elasticated satin harem pants flow down the legs, the collar of a blouse made of silk with transparent sleeves is embroidered with pearls, and long earrings reach the shoulders. The guests, holding their breath, are watching the insanely beautiful girl, whose shoes embroidered with stones do not seem to touch the floor. Yuna and Yasmin look at their friend with delight, but their delight does not stand next to the storm of feelings experienced by Khosrov while the girl goes to him. Khosrov saw a lot in his lifetime, but he met such unearthly beauty for the first time in the fallen palace of Yibir. Met and disappeared. He gave his heart and soul to her, even then he swore eternal love, and now, as proof, he binds them with the bonds of sacred marriage. Ani stops in front of him, and flutters her eyelashes, the man's heart skips a beat.

Guuk has to kick his friend under the table to get him to stand up and stop drooling over the prey like a starving animal. Khosrov leaves the table, approaches the girl, and, placing his hands on her shoulder, gently touches her forehead with his lips.

“You are my light, to which I will always go."

“I will shine for you forever, my lord,” Ani lowers her gaze in embarrassment and, followed by enthusiastic glances, hides in the palace.

The guests return to the meal, there is a rumble of voices, the clatter of dishes, and laughter in the yard. The wedding today is celebrated only in Eden. Khosrov decided to hold two ceremonies: in Iden with his friends and in his own lands, in the palace, the mistress of which would be Ani. Iblis does not celebrate the wedding of the ruler. Guuk respects his friend's wishes, although he did not immediately make such a decision, because Iblis would have celebrated Khosrov's wedding with no less scope than his own.

For the second time, Ani comes out in her fiancé's favorite color - sky blue. This time, emeralds are worn in the girl's ears, and thick bracelets studded with stones wrapped around her wrists. All the jewelry Ani received yesterday from Khosrov and today she comes out only in a new one. Khosrov is waiting for her already on his feet, whispers "you are incredibly beautiful" and, throwing a handful of precious stones under her feet, says:

“There are no jewels in the whole world worthy of your beauty, I ask for forgiveness for this."

“I have your heart, my lord, I don’t need more,” Ani bows politely to him and leaves to the stormy applause of the guests.

For the third and last time, Ani comes out in a pale pink outfit, striking the guests with the tenderness of her image. On the girl’s head is a wreath of pure gold covered with topazes and emeralds, and on her neck is a pendant with a soft pink sapphire, which is considered rare and which Khosrov got with great difficulty. Khosrov takes Ani by the hand, sits her next to him, and, touching her knuckles with her lips, declares her forever his wife.

The wedding lasts until dawn. Yuna constantly runs to check on Gukyun and this makes Bibi very angry. She takes the baby out once into the yard and shows him the first wedding in his life. Gukyun bathes in attention, hides his face on Khosrov's chest, and even lies calmly in his hands for a couple of minutes, looking at the lanterns burning on the poles. Guuk, like a jealous father, does not allow Khosrov to play with the child for a long time, takes his son, and, reluctantly, gives the crying baby to his mother.

Yasmin, who is very tired and has a long road home ahead, at some point falls asleep right at the table. Daud asks the girl to go upstairs and rest for at least an hour, but when she wakes up, she does not want to waste a single minute sleeping and, having washed, returns to the table. Yasmin encounters Arslan by chance on the way to Yuna's chambers, where her friend has gone to once again check on her son. The girl, confused, backs away, and Arslan asks her not to be afraid.

“They say if you love, you do no harm, and I love you, so please stop being afraid,” the ruler who does not want to scare the girl does not shorten the distance. "I can't stop myself from looking at you. Even out of respect for your husband, I can't. I want you to know that from now on I won't do anything to harm you, but I won't lie either. You are the most beautiful creature in the world, and your beauty is inside - he saw it right away, and I noticed only the glitter of gold," Arslan smiles sadly. “Nothing grows after you, there is no such man who could forget you and live on. So forgive me my glances or gouge out my eyes."

"There is such a man," Yasmin suddenly thinks to herself. “He is now raising his son and is madly in love with my  best friend.”

“I am learning to live again, and I like my new life,” Yasmin herself takes a step towards him. “You choked me with your obsession, and now I am free. I want to believe you, I will try, do not disappoint me, at least for the sake of our son."

***

In the morning, after long hugs and goodbyes, Yasmin leaves Iblis. The girl missed her son a lot, she left her heart in Chin, so she does not give in to Yuna's persuasion to stay a little longer and hurries back. Arslan again follows her with his eyes from the terrace, but this time the ground under his feet does not diverge and there is no desire to reach for the wine. This time, Arslan looks after her with light sadness and mentally prepares to take in his arms and press the meaning of his life to his chest in the near future.

***

The newlyweds do not leave their chambers all the next day, and no one disturbs them. Ani eats her favorite dessert - dried apples abundantly poured with honey and sprinkled with almonds, sitting right in bed, and Khosrov lies nearby, falling asleep to the sound of a light breeze playing with the curtain.

“It seems to me that Guuk is offended by me because of the idea to hold a wedding in two places,” the ruler suddenly says.

“You communicated normally,” the girl puts the dish aside and turns to him. “Why should he be offended by your legitimate desire?"

“I said I don’t think I’m sure. This thought has been tormenting me for a week since I announced two weddings,” Khosrov says. “There is a three-ray star on our banners, there are three of us, and we always do everything together, and we consider Iblis to be the heart of everything. I am sure that Arslan's wedding, including ours, would have been the same in scope as Guuk's."

“Now I regret that I offered to hold the wedding at your place,” Ani says in a drooping voice, and Khosrov immediately pulls her to him. “I thought that I also want my palace, my land. Yuna has Iblis and Eden, Yasmin has the empire of Chin, and I will have your lands. I didn't think it would offend your friend at the time."

“Maybe it didn’t hurt, but I think so,” the wrinkle between the man’s eyebrows is not smoothed out.

“It’s still a harmless desire,” Ani mutters. “Iblis saw the wedding, the birth of an heir, and now it’s time for your lands to see it all."

“Our lands are not divided, that’s just the point,” Khosrov strokes her. “Iblis is my city too."

“I understand you, what a pity that you don’t want to understand me. If you do not want a second wedding, then we can not hold it at all," the girl says in a barely audible voice and slides off the bed.

“And you were offended,” the ruler looks at her.

“No, everything is fine,” Ani hardly controls her voice and supposedly looks for a cape she does not need now in a chest on the floor. Khosrov gets off the bed and, going up to her, hugs her from behind.

“I know you want to be the mistress of your palace, and you think that you are inferior to Yuna,” the ruler kisses her on the back of the head and turns her face to him. "I will make at least ten weddings, you just wish and don't be sad. I love you more than anything in this world, so even if Guuk is offended, he will swallow this insult."

“I love you too,” Ani smiles at him sunnily and, pressing her face against his shoulder, recalls their first conversation about Guuk in the bathhouse, where, unlike this moment, the desire of the Devil was placed at the head.

***

Arslan arrives in the capital of the Chin Empire with his men a month after Khosrov's wedding. He sends his close warriors to stay in the inn, and he himself, with a small escort, goes to the palace of Mert Daud. Guuk and Khosrov, having learned about the child, were very happy, congratulated Arslan on the birth of his son, and even joked that they could attack the Chin Empire and take Arem away. Arslan did not appreciate the joke.

Arslan vaguely recalls his journey from Iblis, because mentally he was with his son all the time, talking to him, pressing him to his chest. Arslan rushed here with all his might, did not allow his troops to really take a break, and now he is standing in the middle of a courtyard paved with pearl-colored marble and cannot take a step further. The warriors look at each other in confusion, and stamp around nearby, waiting for the decision of their master. Arslan goes to the side of the iron fence, leans against it, and runs his fingers down his throat, he wants to return the heart stuck there back to his chest. What if Arem doesn't look at him? Won't accept him? What if he doesn't want a father who made his mother swallow her own blood? What should Arslan do then? How to explain, how to convey to Arem that he regrets and will regret forever, that if it were possible, even at the cost of his own life, he would correct his mistakes?

Daud is not particularly happy with Arslan in his palace, but he initially knew that this would be the case, he himself agreed to this, so he copes with the surging jealousy and, seeing a man nailed to the fence, he goes to him.

"Are you afraid?" the owner of the palace stops in front of the man.

“Very much,” Arslan straightens up. “Even my knees are shaking,” he grins nervously. “I never thought that I would feel fear so acutely. Now I have to kill you, I confessed in fear."

“That’s right,” Daud smiles. “The first thing that follows your name is fearlessness, but who knew that you would be afraid of a tiny man?"

“Stop laughing,” Arslan gets angry. "Take me to my son."

Daud scoffs, deliberately walks slowly, offers to first have lunch together, and, laughing at Arslan's impatience to see his son, personally escorts him to his chambers.

Arslan freezes on the threshold of the bedroom and, as if spellbound, watches Yasmin who folds the diapers bending over the bed, covered with a bedspread embroidered with gold threads. Right in the middle of a large bed capable of accommodating four adults, lies a baby in a single shirt, jerking his bare legs. The baby turning his head to the door, carefully looks at the hilt of Arslan's sword, gleaming under the sunlight falling from the window.

Daud leaves Arslan and goes further down the corridor to his office, and the latter, finally unsticking his feet from the floor, takes the first step.

What is happiness, Arslan asks himself, and freezes by the bed, his feet touching the tiled wood. Happiness is the first glance at him and his response, not yet fully focused, but so desired. Happiness is when Arslan, leaning on his knee, hangs over him, hardly breathes, and experiences the first moments of intimacy. He is afraid to frighten the child, who is looking at the “Monster” hanging from his neck on a leather cord and pulling his hands. Arslan sits down next to him, removes the necklace which he has not taken off for ten years from his neck, and hands it to him.

“He will put it in his mouth,” Yasmin laments, continuing to sort out the diapers, and Arslan watches over the child so that he doesn’t drag the necklace into his mouth.

Happiness is when Arslan leans closer, first kisses him on the forehead, sniffs him, feels how all his pores open in him, enjoys the best smell in his life. He kisses him on the stomach over his shirt, Arem grabs his hair with his fingers, and does not let go, Arslan jokingly whines, and the child bursts into laughter. Happiness is to lie next to him, not to blink, not to take his eyes off, to understand after so many days, that this is not a dream and not a game of consciousness soaked in alcoholic vapors, but a reality. Happiness is to really smile for the first time, look at him with sparkling eyes, take a small fist out of his mouth, and kiss it.

“We need to dress him,” Yasmin bursts into silence, where father and son communicate with their eyes. "You need to rest, Daud ordered the tables to be set.”

"I'll stay with him for a while. I don't want to leave..."

“He will be with us, so I won’t separate you, don’t worry,” Yasmin interrupts him, “we’ll just dress him. We won’t bring Kan Arem without pants to the people."

Arslan smiles at the family name and, rising to his feet, watches how deftly the girl dresses the restless baby.

“Come,” Yasmin asks him and, lifting the baby from the bed, wraps him in a white, lace-trimmed bedspread, and hands him to the man. Arslan carefully takes the baby in his arms and presses him to his chest. Yasmin sees how tightly he holds the child and asks him to relax his hands a little.

“You won’t drop him, but you will strangle him,” the girl smiles and strokes the child’s cheek. "Arem, say hello to your father."

One word "father", and Arslan seems to grow wings behind his back. He will win any war, he will overcome the longest path on his legs, he will endure any test if only to be next to his son, protect him from troubles, and clear his path from evil with his sword. Arem, with his birth, revived him from the ashes, breathed life into the one who dug his own grave with his own hands, and gave him a chance to start all over again. The baby carefully looks at his father, continues to play with the pendant, and Arslan asks Yasmin to help put it on him.

“This will be my first gift,” the ruler says.

“Just don’t let him repeat your path,” the girl says sadly but puts on the pendant.

Arslan touches the baby's forehead with his lips, and as if there were no recent months of agony, as if Arem took everything with one glance, with his small hands, he replaced the tormented soul with a new one. Yasmin goes out for warm water for the child, leaves the father and son alone, and Arslan looks at the tears of the one whom everyone calls the Monster, breaking on the snow-white veil.

Arslan spends two days in Daud's palace, and even though he offers to stay longer, he refuses. He does not want to embarrass Yasmin with his presence. He spends all these two days with his son, and when he leaves, he is already planning his next visit and is thinking of stopping by the famous master who will make the best sword in the universe for Arem.

Chapter 23: The lust for power is equal to the lust for blood

Guuk kept his word, immediately after the second wedding of Khosrov and his return to Iblis, the rulers left their loved ones in the palace and moved to the lands of Zhu. During these five months, while they were on the campaign, Yuna continued to take care of her son and the city. The girl even managed to resolve the conflict that broke out between merchants from outside and the city self-government due to taxes, and Yuna, taking courage, reduced it, thereby attracting an even greater flow of merchants to the city and turning Iblis into a center of regional trade. Yuna is also planning some changes to the city's governance system itself, in particular the distribution of powers among several people, rather than the concentration of all power in the manager. For such large-scale changes, she needs the consent of her husband, so she is waiting for his return to Iblis. Yuna's father and brothers came to see Gukyun for almost a month. Yuna promised that as soon as the child grew up a little, she would bring him to Miras and allow his father to play enough with his grandson. Ani put all her energy into the city park, and as a result, it now has a huge area, which is occupied only by rose bushes. Guuk, Arslan, and Khosrov completely seized the lands belonging to Zhu, crushed them, and distributed them to their warlords as colonies, which are also now attached to the Empire of Skulls. In addition, Zhu's tribe was divided into different districts, thus effectively destroying the entire possession, and mixed marriages would erase his line.

Iblis stormily met the rulers who returned from a bloody campaign with trophies. This time, Yuna waited on the threshold of the palace not with a goblet of wine, but with her son in her arms. The ruler, who greatly missed his family, did not let Gukyun out of his hands all evening and could not get enough of the fact that he was finally at home. Arslan, on the way, turned to the Chin Empire to see his son and give him regular gifts, and Khosrov went out into the courtyard only at night, because he spent the whole day in his chambers with Ani.

At night, after the guests who came to greet the rulers have dispersed, Yuna goes up to the bedroom and, not finding the child and Bibi there runs downstairs to the man's chambers. Yuna is already on the stairs running into Guuk and keeps trying to bypass him.

"Where are you going?" her husband catches her.

"Bibi took Gukyun to him, I'm going to pick him up, let me through," the girl tries to slip through.

“You won’t take him away,” Guuk smiles and, picking her up in his arms, goes towards the bathhouse.

“I don’t want to swim,” Yuna tries to get out of the grip. "I want to pick up my son and we'll go to bed.”

“But I don’t want to sleep,” he puts her on the floor and gently pushes the girl inside the bathhouse, demanding the servants leave the room. “I myself ordered Bibi to take the child because I am going to spend this night with my wife and without witnesses."

"You're crazy," Yuna, who stopped in front of him, frowns. “I don’t want to sleep without my son."

“Nothing will happen overnight,” the man pulls off her silk cape. "I understand that you love him, but I'm jealous, I'm also your favorite."

Yuna bites her lip to keep from smiling and showing Guuk that she's giving up, but doesn't resist as he slowly strips her naked.

“How I missed you,” Guuk presses her to him and greedily rummages his hands over her naked body, strokes, squeezes, and growls contentedly in her ear. Yuna rubs against the rough fabric of his pants, finally gives up, feels him turn on just by touching her, and helps him undress. Having finished with the clothes, Guuk again takes her in his arms and, going to the pool, sinks into the warm water with her.

For almost two years she belongs to him, and Guuk is not sated, and still does not fully realize his happiness. He kisses her deeply and greedily, sucks on her beloved lips, which for him is the source of life, torments underwater the most beautiful body of all. Yuna was madly missing him, she could hardly endure all these hours when she had to share the attention of her beloved with his people, eager to greet the Devil, and, finally, being alone, she shows him how she longed for his hands. Yuna hugs him tightly around the neck, slides along his powerful torso exposes herself to kisses, and asks him not to let go.

“I knew from our first meeting that you would be mine,” Guuk bites her earlobe. “I knew that you would replace my air, and I had no doubts, no matter what."

“You are too self-confident, my lord,” Yuna smiles.

“I just wanted you too much for myself,” Guuk grins, pleased with how the girl is melting in his hands, “I promised that I would eat from your skin, drink from your lips, your voice will lull me, and my smell will envelop you. I promised that I would become your father, brother, and lover, but became a husband. I always keep my word,” he does not let Yuna resent and crushes her lips in a hungry kiss.

After a couple of minutes, the pool is filled with loud moans of the girl and the sound of water splashing over the sides of the pool, while Guuk, holding her firmly under the buttocks, impales her on himself, making Yuna forget who she is and where she comes from. Yuna clings to his shoulders with her fingers, breathing raggedly, leaving another bite on the swarthy, scarred skin, and with each thrust, she loses touch with reality more and more. Guuk kisses her wet skin, each long faded but such a bright stripe from the whip on her back, which, without being erased in his memory, will forever make him reproach himself. Wherever Guuk is, no matter what distance separates them, Yuna is always there, she sits under his chest and does not allow herself to be forgotten. Guuk had seen so many women in foreign lands, even those who eclipsed the beauty of the moon, but he had never met such as Yuna. Yuna is not only the moon for Guuk, but the whole universe.

After an hour in the water, on his cock, to be exactly, Yuna is barely on her feet as Guuk pats her dry with a towel and reaches out herself to be picked up by him. Guuk carefully puts her to bed, but doesn’t let her sleep, Yuna doesn’t want to, she has even forgotten about the baby, she spreads her legs, pulls him by the torso to her, and again bends as much as possible, forcing him to penetrate deeper. Yuna madly missed her beloved, his rough caresses, bordering on tenderness, when he stops himself with difficulty, and she only provokes, she suggests herself. She missed his life-giving kisses, when, as in the very first times, Yuna covers her eyelids and, like wax, flows down the sheets. She missed the heart that beats over her, the fire in which makes Yuna love life.

In the morning, the girl, exhausted during the night, wakes up to the groaning of Gukyun, who lies on the chest of his father playing with him.

“You brought him after all,” Yuna smiles, first kisses her husband on the cheek, and then reaches for the baby.

“I’m going to the city soon, I want to be with him before leaving, I miss him madly,” Guuk lifts the child into the air and immediately lowers him, making him squeal with delight.

“Give him to me,” Yuna is indignant.

“You will stay with him all day,” the ruler does not give up. “Now he will stay with his father."

After much bickering, Yuna still gets her son in her arms, and Guuk is going to the city.

“I thought a lot about education while you were gone,” Yuna sits on the bed, watching her husband. “I know that you will insist on private tutors for Gukyun, but I still think it’s better that we send him to school. It has not yet been restored, but I am following the work, and it will be good if Gukyun goes to the school that I opened before the war."

“It’s not proper for a son of the Devil to go to some school,” Guuk frowns. “He will have the best teachers, and he will receive education at home."

“I knew you would resist,” Yuna smiles. "Beloved, understand that he will have to go out in public, communicate with his peers, and learn not only science but also the ability to maintain a conversation. And to be completely honest, the main reason for my desire for him to go to school is that, maybe then all those who still resist and teach children either to fight or sew clothes, looking at the example of the rulers, will follow them. People are still afraid of schools, they think that they only teach bad things there, and at best they send their children to be artisans. I am even ready to give birth to a girl so that I can send her to school, to show people that education is important and everyone should get it."

“More about the girl,” Guuk sits next to her and, pulling her to him, kisses her on the forehead.

“I think Gukyun needs a little sister. Wouldn't you like a little girl who would torment you much more sophisticated than me?" Yuna winks at him.

“I would like to,” Guuk smiles warmly at her. “I wouldn’t let a baby with the same fox eyes as yours out of my hands, but you are my main happiness, so I don’t want to risk you and your health. I will be grateful to you for Gukyun until the end of my days."

“But I want to,” Yuna mutters, burying her nose in his shoulder.

The child lying on the parent's bed, sucking on his fist, glances at the parents kissing on the threshold and accompanies the father with a loud squeal.

***

Three days after arriving in the capital, Guuk announces the convening of a Grand Council, to which all the rulers of his provinces and military leaders will be invited. The council is due in a month, but no one knows the topic of discussion, not even Yuna, who does not ask, believing that if Guuk wants to, he will tell. On the day of the Council meeting, Yuna, tired of the noise of constantly arriving guests, took the baby, along with ten warriors, goes to Shui to rest and chat.

The council is being held behind closed doors in Eden's throne room.

Guuk sits on his throne, Arslan sits on his left side, and Khosrov sits on his right. The guests occupy almost the entire floor of the huge hall, covered with carpets and pillows.

“We have achieved a lot in recent years,” Guuk begins, as soon as the last guest takes his seat and the doors close. “Of course, there were losses, and we will never forget those days of a monstrous war in which we lost our brothers and sisters. But we cannot constantly live in the past, just as we cannot stand still. It's time for us to move on. You represent the various provinces that you have received and will continue to receive from us. The same laws apply throughout the empire, you are subject to a centralized authority, that is, the three of us, and we sleep under one banner. But with all this, officially we have never been an empire, even though we call ourselves the "Empire of Skulls". I think it's time to change that."

A buzz of voices rises in the hall, Guuk patiently waits for the guests to be silent, and Khosrov nervously rubs the bridge of his nose.

“I intend to go to war on the following lands in a couple of months,” the ruler continues and lists seven states.

The guests are whispering, fidgeting in place and carefully looking at the rulers.

“By subjugating them, placing my people at the head, expanding our empire even more, I will declare myself emperor,” Guuk says loudly, and the hall is again filled with a rumble of voices. “I don’t think that anyone will be against my decision, considering that unofficially I am already considered the emperor,” he continues, forcing everyone to shut up. “This will strengthen us even more and force the whole world to reckon with us as with the largest empire that has ever existed. I heard about various grievances, both in Iblis and in your lands, that we are preparing to unleash another war, so solve these problems at your own level, do not make me doubt my trust in you and visit you at dawn one of the days," it is so quiet in the room that one seems to hear the flapping of the wings of a passing fly. "The people take what we give, they do not know and cannot know where and how they get it all. You have to pay for your peace, and stability, for replenishing your treasury, and for the future of your children. I need troops, and you will provide them to me. This is your pay,” Guuk says. “After the coronation, Kan Arslan will head the High Council, and Khosrov will be my right hand and chief commander,” the man looks at his friends.

“I support the idea of finally turning our lands into an empire, leaving my mark on history and creating support for our descendants,” Arslan answers after thinking, “but I’ll think about the head of the High Council, I still prefer to brandish a sword."

Guuk, after listening to his friend, turns to Khosrov.

“I need to think,” Khosrov answers curtly.

After three hours of discussion, the Council disperses, and Guuk goes to the troops to prepare for the upcoming campaigns.

***

Yuna meets Guuk's idea without enthusiasm, but she knows perfectly well that it is unrealistic to influence him in matters of war, so their argument ends before it starts.

“Gukyun will be emperor,” Guuk says firmly. “He will rule vast lands and take care of his people. He will be respected and feared by all who hear his name. Respect without fear is impossible. Even if today I have to create this empire with the power of the sword, Gukyun will hold it with the power of his word. I am doing this for the sake of our son, for the sake of his future, and for our peace of mind. You are the one who should support me in the first place because without your support I can’t do anything,” he says to Yuna, who silently nods.

Guuk meets Khosrov in the evening of the same day in the stable, where he takes care of Khan.

“I really want to hear your thoughts about the empire,” Guuk strokes Mammon.

“You understand that it will be difficult to do it right away, given your appetites,” Khosrov turns to him.

“I understand,” Guuk nods. "This will take a couple of years, because, as I said, it is necessary to annex new lands to us. But what I don’t understand is you,” he frowns. “I remember very well the days when you responded positively to all my ideas, even when I didn’t even have time to finish. What happened? What thoughts are tormenting you?"

“Time passes, we change, and our priorities also change,” Khosrov calmly replies. “You are the one who just a day ago was satisfied with the state of affairs, and now you are wanting to be the emperor, and so I am the one who was pleased with everything yesterday, but today I am already thinking about myself."

“Speak more clearly,” Guuk demands.

“Now I also have a family, I will also become a father and I also want to create a future for my son,” Khosrov lets go of the horse harness. “That's why I asked for time to think because I want to decide how much I see my son in the Empire of Skulls, subordinate to Emperor Gukyun.”

“Strange statement,” Guuk tries to sound calm. “Did you really consider yourself subordinate to me all this time? Is that how it works?"

“But it’s true,” Khosrov raises his voice. “You have always been in charge, and now you are officially announcing the sole rule."

"You're wrong," Guuk comes closer. "On our banners of three ..."

"Three-pointed star!" Khosrov exclaims. “I know this even without you, and this is the only thing that shows that the empire belongs to three rulers. You are the Devil from the East, the great Guuk, the ruler of the Empire of Skulls, and this alignment suited me personally, but now you will be the emperor, the one with whom all other people of your level will talk, and the last word will always be yours. The whole world will know you as the head of the future empire, and I will be your shadow again. If so far it suited me, given that we did not have a clear division and all three of us had equal power, then after the ceremony everything will change. Even official letters will now go under your name, and not as before. I'm not sure if my son will fit this alignment."

“You have changed, Khosrov,” Guuk smiles sadly, “and I want to believe that your words are your thoughts, and not someone else’s influence."

“Just because for the first time in my life I decided to disagree with you, do you think I can’t have my own opinion?” a friend asks angrily.

“So, you don’t agree with me, then?” Guuk arches an eyebrow.

“I need time to think about everything,” Khosrov turns to the horse. “I will go with you to any of your wars and fight to the last, I will cover your back with mine, as I swore almost twenty years ago, but until the day of the coronation, I will think."

“I can’t see myself without you,” Guuk pats him on the shoulder after a long pause. “And you should know better than anyone that these are all formalities, you were, are, and will be the ruler of the Empire of Skulls, who can always say his word,” he leaves the stable, into which Ani enters a couple of minutes later.

The girl hugs Khosrov from behind and, leaning her face against his shoulder blades, asks what happened.

“Nothing,” Khosrov tries to swallow the unpleasant aftertaste after the dialogue with Guuk and turns to face her.

“I can see by you, by the wrinkle between the eyebrows,” Ani smiles. “Is this related to the fact that Guuk will be the emperor?”

"Rumors spread quickly."

“The whole palace is talking about it. Did you quarrel?" the girl asks.

“No, we were talking,” Khosrov dismisses.

“I know that you don’t like the idea of emperorship and, frankly, I support you,” Ani says quietly, leaning her forehead against her powerful chest. “I believe that each of you can become an emperor, and I would very much like you to be one. Gukyun will get the Empire of Skulls, Arem will get the Chin and, in addition, the possessions of his father, and our son will get nothing,” the girl sighs heavily. “Of course, he will get your lands, but he risks losing them because we cannot know what kind of relationship Gukyun will have with him, whether he will want to keep him with him. Our son will not have a stable future while you are in the shadow of someone who, even though he says that you decide everything together, decides for himself. There is no evidence that you are equal. Maybe I'm blind?" Ani looks at him. "Any conflict with Guuk - and you will be the loser, and I will be left with the child on the street and without anything. And if you had your own empire, then our son, even after your fall, let the higher powers not allow this to happen, would still have received the throne, and we would have been calm for him."

“I respect Guuk and love him like a brother, and it’s hard for me to make a decision now,” Khosrov kneads his neck. "I will think, and if we cannot agree with him, then I will think about secession. Just don't be afraid and don't worry about anything. Go to our palace, take care of it as planned, and wait for me from the wars."

***

Ani spends less time in the lands of Khosrov than she thought. She misses her husband, who, because of the upcoming campaigns, does not leave Iblis, and returns two months later. Yuna, who is lonely in the palace, considering that Guuk disappears outside the city walls, is very happy about the arrival of her friend and, without waiting for her to visit her, flies into her bedroom herself.

“I’m happy that you’ve returned,” Yuna puts Gukyun on the carpet and hugs her friend. The servants continue to bring chests with Ani's belongings, and she fiddles with the baby playing on the floor.

"Are you tired from the road or are you upset about something?" Yuna peers into the gloomy face of the girl.

“Both this and that,” Ani answers, handing another trinket to Gukyun.

“Are you still upset about the upcoming wars?" Yuna sits down on the bed. “I don’t like this idea either, but I accepted that my husband couldn’t help but fight and that there was nothing I could do about it."

"Fight for what?" Ani raises her eyes at her. "More precisely, for whom?"

Yuna frowns, realizing where the girl is leading.

“Your husband is going to fight for the sake of his empire, which he will pass on to his son,” Ani irritably, unable to cope with her emotions. “Why is this war for me? For what? To live forever again under the name of your husband?"

“I really want to understand you, I try all the time, but, honestly, I can’t,” Yuna spreads her hands. "What do you want? Do you know it yourself? Your husband is the ruler of the empire, you have a palace and lands, and you own part of the Empire of Skulls. What are you missing?"

“I live and will live under the name of your husband, but my son shouldn’t live like that,” Ani firmly declares. "Why is Khosrov worse than Guuk? Why can't Khosrov be emperor, since they are equal? Can you answer this question?"

“I don’t need the imperial rank of Guuk,” Yuna exclaims and frightens her son, who immediately began to cry. Bibi runs into the room to the crying of the child and, taking him away, leaves. "All I want is my husband alive next to me. He wants an empire, let him get it, and so does yours, since he wants an empire, let him deal with Guuk, why are you getting into this?"

“I’m not going anywhere, it’s just that Khosrov finally got his sight,” Ani shrugs.

"It's not true, you're doing it," Yuna says bitterly. “I know this very well because I have the same influence on my husband, but I don’t interfere in the affairs of the empire, I stand aside and respect his decisions, and Khosrov changes his mind every time he leaves your bedroom."

“It’s my own business, how and what to talk about with my husband,” Ani says angrily.

“Absolutely, but don’t turn him against Guuk, don’t force my husband to make a choice,” Yuna looks into her eyes.

“You see, here you are superior to us,” Ani twists her mouth. "Why do you think Guuk will make the choice? Khosrov chooses now, and Guuk will have to accept it."

“Do you think a separate empire and attributes will bring happiness to your son? Wouldn't you be calm if he had protection in the form of Arslan and Arem, Gukyun and Guuk? Why are you trying to separate from us?" the girl doesn't understand.

"I'm not trying," Ani says more softly. “I love you and treat your husband well, but I think you should understand me."

“I will never understand you. It’s a vanity, I don’t have it.” Yuna gets to her feet and leaves the bedroom.

***

Three months as the rulers of the empire, after almost four years of campaigns, returned to their native lands. Guuk has not abandoned the idea of emperorship, and now the final preparations for the coronation ceremony are underway. Ani, while Khosrov was absent, lived in her palace, as soon as the ruler returned to Iden for a while, she rushed here. Relations with Yuna have normalized, given that Ani very rarely visits Eden, moreover, the girlfriends did not discuss more issues related to the empire. All this time, Ani showed herself to the best doctors both in the empire and outside it, but she still cannot get pregnant. Khosrov asks not to think about it much, and says everything has its time, and the girl herself is important to him, and not the children, but Ani is very worried about this and more and more closes in herself.

"Gukyun!" the whole palace is awakened by the heart-rending cry of Bibi, who cannot catch up with the kid running away from him. "Little prankster, stop torturing me!" the man wails.

Bibi is the only one who, besides the prince's parents, is allowed to call him by his first name, everyone else refers to Gukyun strictly as a little master.

Gukyun, bursting into laughs, runs towards the garden and, yelping, finds himself in the air, picked up by his father's strong hands.

"Where are you going little man?" Guuk asks, hugging the child.

“Bibi and I are playing, please let me go, he will catch me,” the child tries to get out of his father’s arms.

“My lord,” Bibi, out of breath, bows to Guuk, “as he ran out of the bedroom in the morning, I can’t catch up with him."

“It’s fine, I’ll hand him over to his mother, and you go and have a rest,” Guuk tells him and goes with the child in his arms to the palace.

“Don’t go to my mother,” the baby whines, “she will swear."

“And she’ll do the right thing,” Guuk lightly pats his son on the back. "Do you know that the whole world is afraid of me, and my son is afraid of his mother?"

“Mom is evil,” Gukyun grumbles.

“Mom is not evil, she brings us up,” Guuk laughs.

"Are we ill-mannered?" the child looks at his father in surprise.

"Very."

Yuna stretches on the bed, exposes herself to the warm sunlight streaming in through the window, and in the next second she screams at Gukyun jumping on her.

“I just opened my eyes, I want to close them again,” the girl whines, trying to relieve herself of the burden.

The bed sags under Guuk's weight, and Yuna crawls over to him and rests her head on his chest.

"How did you sleep, my love?" the ruler squints from the sun, angry that the curtains have been removed.

“Did I sleep?” Yuna says through her teeth and presses Gukyun on the bed, tickling his stomach.

“I’m going to ride Mammon today,” the child giggles and Guuk bites his lip.

"What did I say about horses?" the girl stares at her husband.

“That he’s small enough to ride them,” Guuk blurts out doomed. “But he will be with me, I will put him in front of me."

“If Gukyun rides on a horse, and I, God forbid, find out about it, then believe me, I won’t ride you anymore,” Yuna whispers in his ear. 

"When will Arem come?" Gukyun crawls up to his parents.

“By evening,” his father ruffles his hair, “Uncle Arslan will bring him, and you go downstairs, tell them to prepare breakfast, I need to talk to your mother.”

The child, jumping off the bed, runs to the corridor, and Guuk, pulling Yuna into a kiss, puts her on top of him.

***

Several times in the absence of Arslan, Yasmin, and Arem came to Eden, and today the little prince is again expected in the palace. Most waiting for him is Gukyun, who befriends the boy. This time, the father will bring the child, because Yasmin is babysitting her six-month-old daughter Taan and does not leave the palace yet.

Daud thought that he would not be happier than the day Yasmin agreed to leave with him. But the girl again made him another, the best gift of all, one of the May evenings saying that she was expecting a child. The happy father, in joy, circled Yasmin in his arms for a long time in the palace, and then patiently explained to Arem that he would have a sister or a brother.

Taan was born on a cold January morning and at first sight won over her father. That morning, large flakes of snow fell on the capital of the Chin Empire, the baby came into the world on a “snow-white” day and dispelled all the sorrows and bitterness of her father with a sweet voice. Daud named the girl Taan, which means "sugar" in their language.

Yasmin was touched by Daud's concern for Arem, but he has a completely different relationship with the girl. He calls the child "happiness", trusts her only to Arem, and messes with her more than Yasmin. Arslan took the birth of Taan calmly, maybe it was helped by the fact that he was constantly on the battlefield, missed both the news of Yasmin's pregnancy and the very fact of the birth of the child, learning about Daud's new heiress only almost a month later.

Arslan put Yasmin's happiness above his own and, despite the gnawing resentment towards himself and fate, he congratulated his parents and even played a little with the baby. The girl is a copy of her parents, but for the most part, she looks like Yasmin. Arem calls his sister a “doll”, does not let anyone in, and even managed to fight with Gukyun in Iblis when the younger Jeon said out of spite that Arem would not have a sister, but a frog.

Having come to her senses after giving birth, Yasmin first of all asked to call Arem to her in order to introduce the children.

"Will you love her more than me?" the child who climbed onto the bed blows his lips.

"What are you talking about?" the girl pulls him to her. “You are my heart, and she is my soul."

"And you won't forget me?" Arem frowning, looks at the baby wrapped in diapers next to his mother. "What if the father loves her more? And Uncle Arslan? Will he love her more?"

"Why do you say that? I love you. And your father loves you, and Arslan loves you,” Yasmin smiles tenderly at her son. “No one will take Arem’s place in their hearts. But Taan needs your love most of all now,” the girl says seriously. “You must love her with all your heart and protect her. See how tiny she is? It will be hard for her without your support. Taan will always be behind your back, and you will always help her. Right?"

“I will,” the child’s eyes light up. "And I won't let Gukyun offend her."

“Gukyun is a good kid, he won’t offend her,” Yasmin laughs.

“If he wants, I will beat him,” Arem says firmly.

"I'm sure he won't. You are both her brothers and both will protect her,” Yasmin smiles. “Now kiss your mother and go to dinner. I'll know if you've eaten everything or not."

Arem, bending down, kisses his mother on the cheek and, after looking at his sister again, rushes away.

***

Arem is a smart little boy who shows interest in everything. Arslan often takes him to the center of the Chin capital, once Yasmin even allowed them to spend the night together in the field with Kan's army. Arem is strongly attached to Arslan, looks forward to his visits, and, with his craving for his father, increasingly makes Yasmin sad. Daud also sees this, but still gives him all the love, spoils him, and does not make any difference between the children. Arem treats Daud like a father, with love and respect, but looks at Arslan with undisguised admiration. He is the strongest warrior in the world for him. If at the beginning Daud was jealous of his son for Arslan, then he stopped and even suggested that when the time came, it was he who would teach him to shoot from a bow. Arslan is completely drowned in his son, all thoughts are only occupied by him, and every morning is another opportunity to hold him in his hands, help make a new discovery, and just be there.

***

Arriving in Eden, Arem immediately runs to the garden, where Guuk has set up a small tent for Gukyun's games. The children immediately begin to play, and Arslan, tired from the road, goes into the hall, where the table has already been laid for him. Arslan brought Arem for ten days, and Daud, who will arrive for the coronation of Guuk, will take his son after the ceremony.

"How are you? How is Arem?" Yuna sits down opposite the man, determined to keep him company before Guuk arrives.

“Well, he was almost not capricious, but he couldn’t wait to get there, he missed his friend,” Arslan grins.

“Oh, they’ll destroy the garden now, but it’s fine, in an hour I’ll feed them both and put them to bed, it’s already getting dark,” Yuna, who sent the servants away, takes care of him. "How is Yasmin? Did she hand me something?"

“Yes, she sent the letter,” Arslan dips the bread in thick meat sauce. "She is messing around with the child."

“I can imagine how beautiful the little girl is,” Yuna can’t wait to see her friend’s daughter.

“Sure, she’s like her mother,” Arslan smiles sadly.

“Forgive my boldness, my lord,” Yuna clears her throat, “but four years have passed, have you thought about trying to start a new family?"

“No,” Arslan instantly darkens. "I have a family - this is my son and Guuk."

“A girl who would be waiting for you at home…"

“Don’t, Yuna, please” the ruler tries to sound softer. “You yourself understand that this is impossible. We are not together, there is a distance between us, and her heart is given to another man, but none of these reasons is perceived by me. She did not become mine, but I belong to her entirely and completely, and even though we did not succeed in this life, we will succeed in the next, but I will not allow anyone to take her place."

Yuna feels bitter at his words and lowers her eyes, deciding to close the topic. Dinner then proceeds in silence.

***

Guuk returns to Iden closer to midnight and immediately goes to the hall where Arslan communicates with Khosrov and Ani, who came down to greet the third ruler. The girl, seeing the Guuk who entered, leaves the hall, and leaves the men alone.

“A week later, the coronation ceremony will begin, the rulers have already begun to arrive, I am following the preparations,” Arslan pours wine. "We will do everything according to tradition. The ceremony will take place outside the city in front of the troops, the tents are already being set up."

"Do you have something to tell me?" Guuk turns to Khosrov and thanks Arslan for the outstretched goblet.

“I have been fighting shoulder to shoulder with you for these four years,” Khosrov looks up at his friends, “but I think that this was my last contribution to the Empire of Skulls."

Arslan thumps the goblet down to the floor, while Guuk silently watches Khosrov.

"I decided to separate."

"What?" Kan blurts out.

“Let him finish,” Guuk stops him.

“My lands, which have been entrusted to me since the creation of the Empire of Skulls, will not be included in your new empire." Khosrov looks at Guuk. "I am creating my own state, even if not an empire yet, but someday, perhaps, I will turn it into one."

"But this is impossible!" exclaims the shocked Arslan. "I thought you got that nonsense out of your head!"

"Why is it impossible?" Khosrov looks at him frowning. “From now on, I am going to fight only for the sake of expanding my empire."

"Who are you going to fight?" Guuk asks him calmly, “given that your lands are in the heart of the empire. With whom will you unleash a war?"

“Not with you, be calm,” Khosrov replies.

"What do you want? We have equal shares, what can I give you to stop these conversations?" Guuk asks.

"Iblis."

Arslan curses and, getting to his feet, walks nervously around the hall.

“Give me Iblis, since you are so noble and if we really are all equal rulers,” Khosrov continues. “Move your residence to another city, and I will stay in Iblis."

Khosrov does not need Iblis, all he needs is for Guuk to prove his words about the equality of rulers by deeds, and not by words. He holds himself confidently, does not crumble under a look that usually no one can withstand, and is waiting for an answer. All this time he was thinking, asking himself questions, imagining his future, and preparing for the conversation. Khosrov loves his brother and even at this moment he is ready to die for him, but now all he wants is for Guuk to understand him. He wants to hear from him that he can achieve everything separately, that he can handle it, and that it is not necessary to be attached to each other in order to achieve dominance. Khosrov wants to see in Guuk's eyes faith in his powers but instead sees doubts and unwillingness to perceive him separately. Khosrov's hands are stained with blood, his horse's horseshoes are worn out, and he laid down so many years of his life for the sake of their common future, didn't he really deserve approval and support from his brother? Khosrov wants to test his strength, he wants to prove to himself, and first of all to Ani, that he has never depended on Guuk, that each of them will do just fine without the other. His wife should not doubt him, and should not look with sadness and anxiety for the future, because there is truth in Ani's words, and Khosrov understands her. Guuk must understand too.

“Do you think this place makes me a ruler?” Guuk asks after a long pause. “Do you think that by possessing Iblis, you will possess an empire? How are you different from Zhu?"

"Don't compare me with this scum," Khosrov boils over.

“So you act the same way,” Guuk replies in a flat voice.

“What was required to be proved,” Khosrov grins, “all your words about equal rights are empty words. Do you think you are a god and..."

“I am the devil,” Guuk corrects him.

"Where is your equality?" Khosrov looks at him point-blank.

“Take Iblis,” Guuk reaches for the goblet.

"Guuk!" Arslan exclaims and returns to his friends again. "What's wrong with you? More precisely, what about you?" he looks at Khosrov. “Why are you trying to destroy what you started building before me?”

“It doesn’t matter to me where he sits and what he manages,” Guuk says calmly, “power will still be centralized."

“From now on, I am building my empire, and I wish you prosperity,” Khosrov finishes his wine. “I want to leave an empire to my son, make my beloved the emperor’s wife, give her everything she deserves, and now, apart from a piece of land, I have nothing."

"Isn't she poisoning your brain by chance?" Guuk arches an eyebrow.

"I don't have mine, do you think?" Khosrov looks at him unkindly.

“Khosrov, I won’t let you go,” Guuk declares firmly. “I don’t know what is happening to you, but I hope it will pass, and if it doesn’t, I will find the cause and eradicate it myself. You were, are, and will be my Raven, just as I am your Devil. Return to your lands, and do whatever you want with them, if you want to expand, do it, but Iblis will be the heart. Do you want Iblis? Take it, I'll find where the three of us will sit."

"You did not understand. I don’t want to enter into someone’s empire, I will have my own,” Khosrov does not give up.

“No, you didn’t understand that,” Guuk replies with a hint of irritation in his voice. "I am not letting you go. Your people still obey me. If you do not give up this idea, then you are my enemy, and I do not guarantee that my plans for expansion will not touch your lands. Stay and I will forget this conversation."

“I’m not afraid to start from scratch, once we started with a crooked dagger, if you remember,” Khosrov rises to his feet. “You can take away all my lands, it’s not scary. It's scary to be a nobody."

Khosrov goes to the door, and Ani, who all this time, taking advantage of the fact that Guuk sent the guards before entering the hall, was eavesdropping on the rulers, runs upstairs.

The girl is shaking with fear because of Guuk's last words, she rushes around the room like a wounded beast, and cannot find a place for herself. Ani listens to the steps, but Khosrov does not come, and her heart breaks from uncertainty. She goes out onto the balcony and manages to see Khosrov sitting on Khan, who is heading towards the gate.

Khosrov does not return to the palace that night, Ani does not close her eyes.

***

In the morning, Ani goes downstairs and, after checking the stable, realizes that Khosrov never returned. She goes towards the hall, but the guards block the girl's path, saying that two rulers are still sitting there, and Ani, realizing that while they are at the door, she will not be able to eavesdrop, goes to her place.

“I don’t want to let him go,” Guuk who spent the whole night sitting with Arslan, thinking about what to do with Khosrov wearily rubs the bridge of his nose. “Having escaped, he will immediately become the target of our enemies, he will die. We have shed so much blood, we keep everyone in fear and everyone hates us. He does not understand that we are strong only together,” says the ruler. “Tomorrow, if I am gone, then according to our agreement, Khosrov will lead everything, as the second man of the empire. Gukyun is far from coming of age, and you never know what can happen to me before that time. Of course, I would entrust his life and future only to you and him. Khosrov on the throne is the guarantee of my peace in the next world, but he wants it right now. I refuse to understand him."

“I understand him,” Arslan clicks his tongue, “and his desire to own his empire too, but I don’t understand where such a hurry came from, why someone who was never interested in regalia suddenly became so obsessed with them that he was ready to go against us."

“I think about it a lot since the Council was convened, and it seems to me that he is influenced,” Guuk frowns.

“It can’t be, who can influence Raven, except you,” Arslan refuses to believe.

"His wife."

“I didn’t even consider this option,” Arslan says in confusion

“She is the only one with whom Khosrov shares and spends as much time as with us, he doesn’t even give answers right away, as before, but only after discussing with her,” Guuk says. “Khosrov himself does not deny this, constantly speaking in her words in our dialogues. I have been watching this girl for a long time and every time I regret more and more that she lives up to my expectations. I need to talk to Khosrov about this and convince him to stop telling his wife about the affairs of the empire, or I will have to deal with her. Believe me, I can barely restrain myself from wringing her neck."

***

Ani spends the whole day like this in the bedroom. She sits on the bed, refusing to go down even to eat, and does not let anyone in. Ani ruthlessly torments her fingers, trying to cope with the seething rage inside, mixed with fear. All Ani wanted was a quiet life in abundance. As a child, she had enough of a roof over her head and a piece of bread, becoming a teenager and first going to the market, she saw other girls of her age who could afford to buy whatever they want and not think about tomorrow, and realized that a roof over her head and a piece of bread is not the limit. Then she realized that her appearance is a gift from the gods. Taking advantage of her beauty, Ani made her way into the harem of the then ruler and changed cheap rags for silks. Having met Khosrov, Ani dreamed of only one thing - to become the wife of the ruler. Now she is the wife of the ruler, but even now this no longer seems to be the limit, and she wants more. Ani wants to become the emperor's wife. She does not understand Guuk, who dares to condemn her for this, and she certainly does not understand Yuna, who believes that she is destroying the friendship of the rulers. She just wants her piece of the pie and the future for her children.

Ani does not consider herself any worse than Yuna, and even more, so does not consider Khosrov worse than Guuk. Her lover is just as deserving of all the laurels as the Devil, and his unwillingness to share with him proves that Guuk thinks only of himself and his family. For all these years, Ani has even come to terms with the fact that she will remain second in Iden after Yuna, but what she cannot accept is that from now on Yuna and Yasmin will be the wife of the emperor. Ani is scared for herself, as never before, and fate seems to be mocking her. No matter how hard she tries to get pregnant, it doesn’t work, the doctors shrug, and Ani goes crazy every day. What if she never gets to be a mother? Khosrov is the ruler, and even if he now says that children are not important to him, Ani knows that sooner or later he will want an heir. Khosrov will get another or, even worse, marry another, because the child must be legitimate. Because of his feelings, he can leave Ani with him, return her to the harem, albeit his own, and that's all she can count on. These thoughts make her feel cold. Ani should remain not just the wife of Khosrov, but also the wife of the emperor, only then, marry Khosrov a second time and have a son, nothing will threaten her. Anyhow, Ani will retain the title of the first wife of the emperor and everything due to her. If something happens to Khosrov, God forbid, then Ani will be able to rule the empire at least until the child comes of age, and you never know what can happen during this time.

If nothing changes, then Ani will be left with nothing. She will be just a girl at court without any rights, and given that she could not give birth and all power belongs to Guuk, she will look into the mouth of Yuna, and now also the new wife of Khosrov. Ani cannot allow this, she will not allow anyone to take away her dream and throw her back to the very beginning of her path. Ani loves Khosrov, but she hates too much the smell that has haunted her for so many years. Ani will not return to poverty, she will not wander around the harems again.

In the evening, having decided to go out into the garden, Ani sees Yuna sitting on the terrace, and Guuk is standing next to the girl. Ani would have passed by, but when she heard her name, she goes behind the column and listens to the conversation of the spouses.

“Talk to her, explain that she shouldn’t turn Khosrov against me,” Guuk tells the girl.

“She doesn’t do anything like that, she just wants something of her own, and you should think about how to do it painlessly for all of you,” Yuna says, continuing to drink tea.

"I do not like her. She's poisoning my brother's brain. I won't let some girl destroy the empire we've been building for twenty years,” Guuk says seriously. "He wanted Iblis - I would give it to him. In the event of my death, given that Gukyun has a lot to come of age, the second contender for the throne is Khosrov. Isn't that the biggest confidence I have in him? How else can it be proven?"

“You are too hard on Ani,” Yuna says softly. "I'm sure your friend has screwed himself up, and Ani just supports her husband."

“I know people too well, and you see only the good in them,” Guuk grins and sits down next to her. “I see darkness in them because I have more than enough of it. This girl will be the second Ande for Khosrov. If she does not want to be left without a head, then it would be nice for her to start using her brain already. The only reason why I still haven't taken any action is not even Khosrov, but you. If she does not come to her senses, then I will not be as merciful as Daud, and even Khosrov will not stop me."

“Please don’t say that,” Yuna looks at him in fear. “Whatever decision you make, remember that Khosrov is your brother, and if he needs time, you will give it to him, and you will put your weapons away."

“I don’t forget this, but he began to forget."

“Understand that there is truth in his words, and find a golden mean, let no one get hurt and everyone be happy,” Yuna asks.

“It doesn’t happen like that,” Guuk says sadly.

“I don’t know anything, I’m the wife of the Devil, and he can do anything,” Yuna receives a kiss on the nose.

***

Ani does not remember how she crawls into the room. She nervously walks around the bedroom, unable to calm the fear creeping inside. Guuk compared her to Ande and openly threatened - Ani has no doubt that he is one of those who always fulfill their threats. She knows the methods of the Devil very well and remembers very well what happened to Rin, whose prayers and cries are still in her ears. Twilight is gathering outside the window, and in Ani's soul, it has long been the darkest night. It’s so terrible that she can’t even hold her gaze on anything, she runs her palms over the silk bedspread on the bed, absently looks at the gilded utensils, at the chests stuffed with expensive brocade and jewelry, at everything that she hasn’t even had time to vilify, and growls. This is her palace and not just a bedroom in which she lives by the grace of the chief master. This is her throne, which her husband won with his blood. This is her city, because Ani has invested in it no less than Yuna, and no one can take it all away from her. All Ani wanted was to be the first, and now she is trembling like a leaf in the wind, standing in front of the gorge into which the Devil is about to push her. The girl sits down on the bed and is still looking for at least one sober thought that she could cling to. From the conversation between Jeon's spouses, she learned two important things, and if one gave her hope, the second makes her limbs tremble with fear. If Guuk wants, then Ani will disappear, and even Khosrov cannot do anything about it. She is sure that Guuk will blame her for the discord with his brother, which he already does, and feels how, because of the mere thought of this, nausea rolls up to her throat. Up to this point, Ani was afraid of losing Khosrov and prosperity, now she is afraid for her life. Everyone is powerless in front of Guuk, and Ani has just fallen out of favor. She must either shut up and hide like a mouse in a hole, afraid to even stick her nose out, or she must fight not only for a place in the sun but also for her life. She may be weak, she doesn’t really know how to hold a sword in her hand, she hasn’t seen battles, and she certainly doesn’t have such courage as Yuna, but Ani knows perfectly well what she wants, and most importantly, she knows how to achieve it. Now, first of all, she needs to cope with fear and decide what to do next. The girl wraps herself in a blanket and lies down on the bed, continuing to remember the dialogue of the spouses again and again and thinking about what she should do next.

Khosrov returns at nightfall. A gloomy man goes into the bedroom, sinks onto the bed, and pulls the dozing girl to him.

“I missed you,” Khosrov says and leaves a light kiss on her lips.

"Where have you been?" Ani settles more comfortably on his knees.

"In the city. I thought,” the ruler replies wearily. Khosrov spent a day wandering around the steppe, but he did not find a way out of the impasse into which he had driven himself.

"Did you come up with something?" Ani looks at him hopefully.

“I talked to Guuk yesterday."

"And what did he say?"

“That I can secede on the condition that I become an enemy of the empire and possibly lose everything I have."

“I hope you didn’t agree to this,” Ani asks worriedly.

“You know, I’m not afraid to start from scratch,” Khosrov smiles encouragingly. “Let’s separate, build our own state first, maybe we’ll grow to an empire, and I’ll try to convince Guuk that this is not a betrayal, but just my desire to have something of my own."

"No way!" says Ani louder than she would like.

“You yourself wanted us to have something of our own,” Khosrov does not understand her.

"Yes, but not like that!" the girl exclaims. "I didn't want to start from scratch! Didn't want a feud with Guuk! And who will we be? The owners of the settlement? Township? And we will not have any empire! Guuk will smother us with his influence. What are you even talking about?" Ani is scared of one thought that she will have to return to poverty, which this time, although not a clay shack and a piece of bread, for a girl who lived in the palace, it seems like that.

“I really don’t understand you, even if we were the owners of one house, what’s wrong with that?” the man frowns.

“I didn’t put it that way,” Ani corrects herself and changes her tone, “I mean, it’s not worth it to quarrel with your brother over a piece of land. Perhaps it’s my fault that you began to think about this," the girl lowers her eyes filled with tears, "but let's leave everything as it is. Continue to be the second ruler."

“This is not how it is done, I have already put our relationship with him at risk, I decided to try it myself, test my strength, start building my own, and now you are saying the opposite,” Khosrov is angry.

“I want what’s best,” Ani looks at him pleadingly.

“You were just scared,” Khosrov says bitterly. “You don't believe in me."

"Not true!" Ani hugs him.

“Don’t occupy your head with these thoughts anymore, then I will decide everything myself,” Khosrov hugs her in response. “You think about your health, the doctors say you shouldn’t worry too much."

“Just don’t conflict with Guuk, don’t make him your enemy, I beg you,” Ani pleads.

“I don’t want that,” Khosrov replies. “He is my family. We will definitely talk to him again, and I will resolve this issue peacefully. I promise."

“You won’t decide anything, but I will,” the girl thinks, burying her face in his shoulder. 

Chapter 24: In this and in the next life

Iblis is preparing to honor the emperor in four days, and an atmosphere of celebration and fun reigns in the city. Outside the walls of Iblis, there is a mini-town of tents where the ceremony itself will take place. Above each tent rises the banner of the ruler who arrived to congratulate Guuk. The cauldrons in which meat is cooked for several thousand people do not have time to cool down, and the voices of people do not subside even at night. Most of the servants of Eden are involved in Iblis and are preparing to meet and serve high-ranking guests.

The festive atmosphere hovering in Iblis did not touch Eden. Khosrov does not communicate with Guuk, he walks constantly sullen, and he answers Arslan's questions with short phrases. Guuk himself no longer opens a conversation about the separation, he is not the first to make contact and continues to follow his friend from under his brows. Yuna is depressed due to the coldness between the brothers and is constantly annoyed even with Gukyun. The heavy atmosphere puts a lot of pressure on the inhabitants of the palace, and only Gukyun's laughter relieves the tension a little. Yuna is afraid that the fact that the brothers do not communicate, and accumulate in themselves everything that they have to say to each other, sooner or later will lead to the fact that one of them will not stand it, and this may result in a bloody conflict.

Ani leaves the bedroom only to go to the city, does not flicker in the palace, and even prefers to take food at her place. Khosrov does not talk to Ani, and this drives the girl crazy. Khosrov is constantly in his thoughts, mumbles inarticulately in response to all questions, and only comes to the palace to sleep. Ani is offended that Khosrov does not share his thoughts with her, but does not leave attempts to talk to him. Khosrov frowns again, hurriedly gathers himself, and, kissing her cheek, goes out, leaving Ani to suffer from the thoughts that captured her head.

Tired of the oppressive situation, Yuna also often disappears into the city, doing business, sometimes walking with her son and husband. Uprisings of discontented people on the territory of the empire are increasingly breaking out, which are immediately nipped in the bud. The main demand of the population is to lower taxes and stop starting wars that take lives. Yuna is very worried about these uprisings and in particular Guuk's methods of suppressing them. The girl asked her husband to think about taxes, but he has not yet given an answer. Yuna also failed to change the corporal punishment that is taken against those who oppose Guuk's rule to imprisonment.

“This is not how things are done, this is not how the empire is run,” Guuk shakes his head, listening to his wife’s next request. “The people understand one language, and that is the language of power. Imagine that I am holding a bunch of ears of wheat in my hand, I hold them tightly, but as soon as I relax my fingers, they will slip out one by one and I will be left empty-handed. So it is with people, it is worth relaxing the fetters, and they will feel the will, and stop obeying. Therefore, I repeat for the last time, you are beautiful in everything, but you absolutely do not understand management, so please do not interfere in this and do not make me upset you.”

Yuna is only meaningfully silent on this and is going to the city again so that the dispute with her husband does not turn into a conflict. She is also dearly loved by her people, as soon as she goes to the center, she is surrounded by people and spends time with them with pleasure.

***

This morning, Arslan runs into Khosrov at the stable, but this time, instead of the usual short greeting, he grabs him by the elbow and drags him aside.

"How long will this go on?" Arslan holds the man trying to pass by the shoulders. “You both endure this hard, but neither of you can find the courage to solve all the omissions."

“He is better in this than me,” Khosrov twists his mouth.

"Not true. He is depressed, and annoyed, and I know that only you are in his head now. You are brothers."

"I didn't forget about it."

"Do you really want it? Do you want to separate?" Arslan looks at him attentively.

“Yes,” Khosrov does not think.

“Khosrov, think about my question,” Kan squeezes his shoulders with his fingers. “I beg you, go to the river, let Khan go to graze, and sit down on the bank yourself. Ask yourself if you want to separate. Drop everything you've been told, heard, and thought, just listen to your gut. Ask yourself if this is what you want, or are you doing this not for yourself?"

“Give up being a warrior, take a seat next to the elders by the tower,” Khosrov laughs and pushes his friend away.

“I have learned from bitter experience,” Arslan shouts after him. "I saw a lot and made a lot of mistakes, but I always do the right thing - I am honest with myself. And you be honest."

***

It is already night in the courtyard, the palace has long fallen into a dream. Guuk is squatting by the pool and watching the small ripples in the water when he sees Khosrov walking towards the stairs. Ani, who has not gone to bed yet, also sees her husband from the balcony and immediately runs downstairs to meet him.

"I didn't want to lose you."

Khosrov's foot freezes in the air before it touches the step.

“I got scared then. I was very frightened,” Guuk continues, not taking his eyes off the water. “And I regret that I told you that I threatened you."

Khosrov stands still for a couple of seconds, and then, turning around, slowly approaches closer and sinks directly onto the marble nearby.

"They say I'm not afraid of anything, but I'm afraid," Guuk sadly smiles. “I am very afraid of losing my family. And when I say family, you and Arslan are also there," the ruler pauses. “All this time I was busy not with thoughts, but gaining strength to tell you this, because everything comes easily to me, but I don’t know how to admit my defeat and ask for forgiveness. You are the second person in the world, from whom I am ready to ask forgiveness."

"You don't need…"

“Please don’t interrupt,” Guuk doesn’t let him finish. “You have every right to secede and claim your lands. I do not need them and I did not get angry because of them, although I will lose a fairly large part of the territory. I got angry because the man who gave me, a ragamuffin, half of his bread, is leaving me. The person with whom I learned to survive will not be associated with my empire, the person whom I embrace, as if I embrace the whole world, my support, my Raven leaves me," Khosrov feels how hard it is for him to speak, but he does not doubt a single word, because Guuk looks straight into the eyes, and he learned to read his brother a long time ago. "I can't imagine myself without you. That's why I behaved so aggressively, but I thought about it and now I can imagine. It doesn't matter where you go, it's important that our connection remains, so why don't I swallow my grievances and accept that you will have your own empire, where I will help you, protect you, provide you with anything: my troops, my lands, but most importantly, to be able to continue to call you brother."

"Seljuk..."

“Stay my family, Khosrov, and be free,” Guuk says firmly.

“I was by the river,” Khosrov wets his hand in the water. "Thought. I was going to talk to you, but when I saw you, I did not find the courage, I left it for the morning, it's good that you called me."

“Yes, we are both cowards,” Guuk laughs.

“Please, listen to the end, because the most difficult thing in my life was not talking about the separation, but this one,” Khosrov clears his throat, and Guuk nods. “I asked myself if I wanted to separate,” he continues. "I asked how important it is to me personally, what title I will have, and why I need it. I threw aside your desires and the desires of everyone else, I was left alone with myself, and you know," the ruler smiles sadly. "I don't need it. I absolutely do not care about anything except a roof over my head and a piece of bread that I can share with my family. How it happened, why I got this far, I don't know. But I want to remain the Raven of the Empire of Skulls. I am not a ruler, I don’t even have such inclinations, so initially, you were the head of everything. I'm more of a follower than a leader, and I feel so comfortable. I love wars and victories, why should I try to become what I don't want and change myself?"

"You are sure?" Guuk asks after a long pause, each word of Khosrov warming his heart. It was as if all those days when tormented by thoughts and fear that he would lose his brother, he slashed his own soul, when each new dawn frightened him with the bitterness of a future loss had not happened.

“I’m already one of the four richest people in this part of the world, my children won’t die of hunger, and I always didn’t care about the title,” Khosrov smiles. “The main thing for me is to be able to hold a sword in my hands and know that you are covering me on the right, and Arslan on the left. Are you covering me?"

“Always,” Guuk instantly replies and, pulling him to him, hugs him tightly.

"Did Arslan talk to you?" Khosrov chuckles.

“No, Yuna,” Guuk clicks his tongue. “When she was putting Gukyun to a bed today and singing a lullaby to him, I heard the words that she definitely sang for me, and not for the child. “No matter where he is or what title he has, he is your family and you keep making him your enemy,” the lullaby said."

“Yuna is a wise woman,” Khosrov lowers his eyes.

“Even wiser than me sometimes,” Guuk releases him from his arms. “Ask your spouse to sing you the right lullaby."

***

“Still, he was afraid, he backed down,” Ani who left the terrace as soon as the rulers got to their feet throws her cape on the floor of the bedroom.

Ani is so furious that she would start throwing utensils out the window and destroy the entire bedroom, only the fact that Khosrov will soon get up stops her. Farewell to dreams of an empire and the title of emperor's wife, farewell to the desire to be the mistress of something more than a piece of land and a palace that pales before Eden, and all because her husband chickened out, hiding behind his family. Ani had never doubted the strength of Khosrov until that moment. She refuses to understand how you can be content with little, how you can be content with what you have when there are so many opportunities to improve your situation.

Ani, being the harem girl of Yibir, dreamed of a man who would be much higher in position, of her own palace, and her dreams became a reality. Now she dreams of her own empire and a future where she does not live in the shadow of Yuna, and her husband cuts these dreams in the bud. Ani, after the dialogue between the brothers, will not even be able to open a conversation, otherwise, Khosrov will begin to suspect her hatred for Guuk. All that remains for her now is to tear to shreds the recently acquired satin cape, so as not to scream with anger. A life awaits her ahead, where she steps only in the footsteps of Yuna, watches from the side how their family flourishes and what ranks will be assigned to her son, and she herself cannot even give birth. Ani did not deserve this, she has to get into her husband's head and do justice with his hands. She does not want to be second, does not want to sit in the palace because of mercy, waiting for the death of Guuk, so that his throne passes to Khosrov. She doesn’t want Guuk to die, and she doesn’t want anyone's death, but the fact that she won’t give birth and will forever remain in the harem kills her.

Any warrior in the palace would have her ambitions - and a new powerful empire would appear on the world map, but Ani has to dig them deeper into herself and continue to be content with what they give. Just the thought of it makes her bite her fingers almost to the blood and howl from injustice. Her husband made his choice - he chose Guuk, no more steps should be expected from Khosrov. Ani hurriedly throws the rags left over from the cape under the bed, wraps herself in a blanket, and snores as if nothing had happened. Khosrov goes into the bedroom and, undressing, dives under the covers, pulling her to him.

"Are you wearing clothes?" the man frowns, kissing her on the temple.

“I thought I’d wait for you, and fell asleep,” Ani rubs her eyes sleepily. "How are you, my love?"

“Best of all,” Khosrov smiles. “I finally talked to Guuk, and we decided everything. Feeling like I was reborn."

"Seriously?" the girl sits down on the bed.

“I think you won’t like my decision, but I still decided that the throne is not mine,” Khosrov says cautiously.

“The main thing for me is that you feel good, that a smile illuminates your face again, otherwise you’ve been walking all these days sad,” Ani, overcoming herself, hugs him. "And now you seem to glow, and I'm happy. I don't need a throne and palaces when you smile so brightly."

Khosrov catches her hand and, raising it to his lips, kisses it.

“Are you really not angry that everything will remain the same?” the man looks into her eyes.

“I myself suggested this to you during our last conversation,” Ani says quietly. "Guuk loves you, you are his brother, together you are strong, and our son will become the same brother to Gukyun, just like you are to Guuk."

“I was worried that the news would upset you,” Khosrov hugs her. “You have no idea how much I love you."

“I can imagine, but I love more,” Ani whispers in his ear.

“I promise, I will build you a new palace that people will come to look at from afar, which will eclipse the beauty of Eden. You won’t feel worse in anything, only you will have the most beautiful,” Khosrov covers her neck with kisses. “Just don’t be sad, don’t let anything upset you, even thoughts about a child. Understand already that it is important for me that you are near, and everything else is only after you. You and your smile are all that matters. I am crazy in love with you."

“Tell me this more often,” the girl pokes her shoulder into his shoulder.

"What exactly?" Khosrov strokes her back.

"That you love me."

“Ready to never be silent,” he grins and undresses her.

***

Yuna escorts Guuk out the gate in the morning and, catching Gukyun trying to run out after his father, picks him up.

“You have become heavy, my beloved,” the girl tickles the squealing child and goes to the palace.

“I will grow up and carry you in my arms,” the child declares seriously. “I will be stronger than my father, I will be able to hold you with one hand."

“Well, of course, you are my strong man,” Yuna laughs and, seeing Ani walking towards the garden, puts Gukyun on the ground, and asking not to be naughty, goes after her friend.

“Your flowers are the most beautiful in the garden,” the girl stops next to the bush that Ani is taking care of.

“Because I grow them with love,” Ani smiles warmly. “Have you seen what the park has become? I heard that they even want to hold wedding ceremonies there."

“You’re doing well, everything that your hands touch blooms,” Yuna admires.

“Well, at least there must be some use from me,” the girl replies dejectedly.

“Don’t say that,” Yuna says sadly.

"It's true," Ani says bitterly. “Now I am an absolutely useless girl who bears the name of Raven, and this is the only thing that commands respect. But I can’t give birth to an heir to him, so I can lose my last name."

“It’s not true, Khosrov is madly in love with you, he won’t give up on you because of the child,” Yuna exclaims.

“He has already put his interests ahead of mine, what will prevent him from doing it again?" Ani smiles.

"What are you talking about?" Yuna doesn't understand. "And why do you share your interests?"

"It doesn't matter," Ani dismisses and continues to examine the bushes. “Since childhood, I have been accustomed to doing everything myself, it is high time to stop relying on others and wait for the gifts of fate. I don't get presents, I make them myself."

“I’ll find out about physicians, I even sent a request to Miras, I promise we’ll find a good one, don’t despair,” Yuna tries to cheer her up.

“Don’t worry about me, I’m optimistic, everything will be fine,” Ani smiles too fakely, causing conflicting feelings in Yuna.

***

Guuk returns to Eden after midnight. He spent the whole evening in the steppe, following the final preparations for tomorrow's ceremony and meeting the guests. Guuk gathered the bulk of his army for the coronation, and now it covers the entire steppe with a black blur. He will accept the title of emperor in front of those whom he considers his main strength and support. Not a single holiday of the ruler, and even more so his coronation, should be complete without the presence of his “hands”.

Guuk quietly passes into the bedroom, not wanting to wake his wife, and, frozen by the bed, looks with a smile at his son, who has fallen asleep next to his mother. Not a single artist in the world can draw such a picture, conveying how at that moment his heart swells in the Devil’s chest, how the blood thickens from the happiness that flooded him, and the fingertips tingle from unprecedented euphoria. A person can create such a picture only by himself, through losses and gains, with his thirst for life, his thirst for love, and his thirst to share it. From the moment Yuna accepted him, Guuk has been waiting for dawn every night, rejoicing in the rays of the sun, like a child, because the first thing he sees when he wakes up is the meaning of his life resting on his pillow. And even though every next moment Guuk is afraid that his reality is a dream, the surging happiness is felt too brightly to want to wake up. If in a dream Yuna belongs to him, then Guuk is ready to sleep for eternity.

He gently picks up the muttering baby in his arms, presses him to his chest, and, kissing his forehead, moves him to the middle of the bed.

“You’re late,” Yuna, who has woken up, says in a hushed voice to her husband lying next to her.

“I checked everything, finished it, and returned, although Arslan and Khosrov stayed there to spend the night, they fry the meat, and they will feast,” the ruler grins. “And I’m weak in front of you, I just can’t live without you,” he says quietly, trying not to wake the child.

“If at least one night, while in Iblis, you don’t rush home to me, I will understand that love is over,” Yuna gently moves towards him and lies on his chest, listening to the sniffling of Gukyun lying at her side.

“My love cannot end, it is as vast as the sky,” her husband kisses her cheeks in turn. “As long as the rivers flow, the moon replaces the sun, and every spring the steppe wakes up — I will love you."

"And you will never stop loving me?" the girl teases her husband.

“I’ll fall out of love,” Guuk frowns and feels Yuna tense up in his arms. "When the earth opens up, exposing hell and releasing all creatures out. When the sun cools down forever, dooming our hearts to eternal cold, when all the stars fall from heaven, settling ashes on your palms, then I will stop loving you."

“Your sweet words will not bribe me, my lord,” Yuna laughs, pleased with the answer. “But I still love you madly. And I will love you in every next life that will be allotted to me. Never forget about it,” the girl rises on her elbows and looks into his face. “I am happy that you and Khosrov have reconciled. I know how you were tormented by that temporary cold between you. Now, finally, I can involve you in my plans, without fear that you, being in a bad mood, will refuse me."

"Have I ever refused you?" the ruler arches an eyebrow.

“If I start listing, the dawn will come,” Yuna giggles and falls on her shoulder blades, pressed to the bed by her husband.

"Say what you want from me."

“Be quiet, if you wake up the child, you will entertain him yourself until the morning,” Yuna whispers, looking askance at the baby. “After the ceremony, I will show you a place for a new library, and I also insist that you visit Miras with me and we will also start arranging it. This is also our empire."

"I promise, we'll do everything, I'm not going anywhere anytime soon," Guuk tries to pull off her shirt.

“Put your hands away,” Yuna says through clenched teeth, “there’s a child.”

“But he’s sleeping,” Guuk whines, and then he lays his head on his wife’s chest.

“Before I forget, at the end of the week I will take Gukyun to see the school, you can join,” the girl continues, playing with his hair.

“All right, my lady, as you wish,” Guuk smiles and looks at the ruby on his wife’s neck. "Are you still wearing it?"

“It has your blood in it, and it drives away monsters,” Yuna strokes the ruby.

“I gave you bigger and more expensive stones, but you love this one,” the ruler grins. “I promise to give you such a beautiful stone that will outshine everything that was before. And I will also have a special gift for you, but you will know about it on your birthday."

“You’re intriguing,” Yuna smiles and, tired of arguing with her husband about the jewelry that he still gives her, shuts him up with a kiss.

In the morning, Yuna sees Guuk off with a long kiss and hug. Guuk, burying his face in her shoulder, apologizes that he cannot take her with him, because, according to custom, only men can be present at the coronation ceremony. Yuna promises not to be bored, to keep herself busy and, once again rising on her tiptoes, gives her husband a long kiss.

“I’m not looking,” grumbles the awakened Gukyun, who, of course, is looking and makes his parents break away from each other. Guuk, having rolled the child on his shoulders, leaves, and Yuna demands the baby to follow her to breakfast.

***

After breakfast, Yuna decides to head to the city, where they will be waiting for her with questions about the library. The girl, accompanied by guards, just goes out of the gate, as Ani, running after them, calls her.

“Wait, I’m going to the city too, we’ll take a walk together, I want to unwind,” the girl says, and Yuna nods, glad that her friend will keep her company.

As soon as Yuna has finished communicating with the city authorities, she goes to the bazaar, where she always buys some trinkets for Gukyun, as people surround her. The townspeople share with her cakes specially baked for her, and toys made for the heir, and some ask for a couple of minutes of attention to talk about issues that concern them. The guards that Guuk always assigns to Yuna at least ten people can hardly cope with the influx of people, given that the girl does not allow rudeness. After collecting baskets of goodies, Yuna and Ani in the ring of guards pass under the counter covered with a canopy and sit down to drink cold mint tea. Tired of the day, Yuna massages her buzzing head and, listening to the music coming from the square, rests. Having finished their tea and finished all their business, they return to the palace in the late afternoon.

Yuna goes up to the bedroom, where Gukyun immediately runs in, and after handing him the toys, sits down on the bed. The kid is restless, scatters gifts, and does not stop, showering his mother with questions, and Yuna's head is torn. It seems to her that the tongue is covered with cracks. She asks the guards to call Bibi and bring her water and lies down on the bed.

“Take him for a couple of hours, I seem to be overtired,” the exhausted girl says quietly to Bibi.

Worried Bibi offers to call the physician, but Yuna blames everything on fatigue and asks for silence. Gukyun refuses to leave, and clings to his mother, deafening the whole palace with screams. Yuna brushes the black like his father's hair that falls on his forehead and asks to let his mother rest. Gukyun kisses the girl and promises to return in an hour and, jumping off the bed, urged on by Bibi, is carried away into the corridor.

With every second, Yuna is getting worse, her tongue swells, and the girl is covered with cold sweat. She is paralyzed by monstrous pains in her stomach and nausea rolls over. Yuna is sure that she is sick, she tries to get out of bed, but falls back again, unable to even raise her head. The window is wide open, and a breeze blows through the room, but Yuna is out of breath. She wheezes, crumpling the bedspread with her fingers, telling herself that a little more and it will pass, and she will rise to her feet. She sees blurred black spots that absorb the ceiling and walls. Yuna opens her mouth to call the guards, but only a wheeze comes out of her mouth and the air whistles out. Suddenly, the door opens, letting in what seems to be Ani, Yuna isn't sure, she can barely make out anything.

“Call the physician,” she hardly pronounces the words in syllables and feels how the bed sags under Ani who sat down next to her.

“He won’t help you,” the voice of a friend reaches the girl as if from afar.

Yuna is barely thinking, desperately trying to focus on Ani's face, but to no avail.

“Nothing will help you anymore,” Ani smoothes the crumpled coverlet with her palm.

“Ani…” Yuna feels her strength leaving her, how harder it is to keep her eyelids open, but she still fights.

“I poisoned you back in the city,” Ani says quietly and, pulling the cover out from under the girl, carefully covers her. “I gave all my accumulated gold for the sake of a lethal dose of this poison and for silence. I do not hold a grudge against you, on the contrary, I remember how you saved my life and, moreover, I love you, but I am powerless in front of Guuk. You are my only weapon."

“Ani…” Yuna pleads, her throat seems to be swollen from the inside. She cannot answer, but every word of Ani is imprinted in her fading consciousness, it kills hope, and proves that she will not get better, that she will not recover.

“You shouldn’t regret anything,” Ani moves closer. “You lived a good life, you tasted love and wealth, you had power, and you became a mother. You can leave - you had everything. I couldn't kill Guuk, I couldn't get close to him, but you know, every time Arslan died because of Yasmin, I wondered if Khosrov would die because of me?" the girl says with notes of sadness in her voice. “And now I have doubts, and I’m also very afraid of being left with nothing. Do not pretend that you do not understand me, do not put yourself above human weaknesses. I'm sure you would be afraid too," she bends down to her face, peering at how life is fading in her eyes. “Although I doubt Khosrov, Guuk will die because of you. I'm sure. Even in this matter, you beat me," Ani smiles tightly. “If Arslan burned like that, then Guuk will turn into ashes. Empire, lands, wars - everything will lose its meaning for him. He will go mad with grief, turn into a shadow living out his life in a room without windows, and Khosrov will become the head of everything. Everything will turn out just fine, my husband will not fight with his friend, he will not bear the burden of a traitor, and I will become the wife of the emperor. That's why you're such an important victim. You really need to understand me, because I, unlike you, have not seen a good life. The only happiness that fell to my lot was my meeting with Khosrov. I love him, I love him so much that I can die for him, but I hate his desire to always look into Guuk’s mouth, and it won’t happen again," the girl gets angry, again recalling the dialogue of the brothers by the pool. “Guuk will die with you. He will shatter to pieces after your death,” Ani presses on Yuna's shoulders, who is trying to get up. “Don’t try to get up, this poison is the strongest of all. Its name is royal, so only the best for you, and even death is the most beautiful. First, your tongue will get numb, you will be paralyzed, and you will quietly close your eyes forever," she kisses a cold forehead covered with perspiration. “Don’t worry about Gukyun, he will be like a son to me, and Khosrov and I will raise him as a wonderful warrior because his father will not stay on earth for a long time. I will love and care for him. I'm sorry Yuna. I really want to smell a new scent. This is the smell of luxury, wealth, and permissiveness when I don’t have to wait for your husband’s approval. I long for a new life where my husband will sit on a throne in the hall below. No one will know that I am responsible for your death. I've thought of everything. You are constantly in the city, you never know what you try there, baskets with gifts below are proof, and your husband is hated, so his enemies poisoned you. Sleep well, my dear, don't worry about anything."

Yuna, with the last of her strength, clings to her robe with her fingers, and holds it in a death grip, only with her eyes showing her feelings that are choking her, which she cannot express. Ani unclenches her fingers one at a time and forcefully pulls her hand away from her. She straightens her robe, takes one last look at the dying girl, and walks out the door.

“Don’t disturb the mistress, she asked for silence,” closing the doors behind her, Ani orders the guards and goes to her room.

Yuna with great difficulty turns on her side and, dragging the covers behind her, slides onto the floor. Falling to the floor face down, the girl tries to crawl to the door, but her legs do not obey. Yuna is lying there with her nose on the wet floor, which is flooded with hot tears when she sees her beloved's sword under the bed. Somehow reaching out to it, Yuna, with the last of her strength, presses her palm into a sharp blade and continues to look at the door.

Once again, Gukyun would have flown into the room, would not have listened to Bibi and the words of his mother, would have escaped and not in an hour, which Yuna does not seem to have, but right now. She begs him to let her hear his ringing laugh, smell the hair smelling of childhood, and she wouldn't be afraid to leave. Yuna is sure that she will never get enough of Guuk and Gukyun, but she dreams of another fresh memory that she will take to her grave. Their sheets are still warm, and their son's laughter still echoes within these walls, death cannot snatch her from her private heaven, cannot take her away. Yuna doesn't even react to nausea and stomach pains, she smears a red sticky liquid on the floor and doesn't allow herself to close her eyes, completely surrendering to Death.

Everyone dies, and Yuna knows this very well, but not so early, not at the moment when she feels a feeling of absolute happiness, not when her life is completely filled with meaning. She is not ready to part, let her never be ready to part with her men. Yuna does not want to leave, she scratches the floor, literally clinging to life with her nails, clenching her teeth with the last of her strength, and continues to try to focus her eyes on the door. Someone has to come in, someone has to save her because Yuna still has so much unfinished business and so many unfulfilled plans. She must finish the city, she must fulfill her promises to the citizens, but most importantly, she must take care of her family. Her boys can't live without her. Yuna needs to find Gukyun teachers, she wants to be proud of his academic success and wants to see how her son will grow up, and what a beautiful young man he will turn into. She wants to teach him love and kindness, meet the girl who Gukyun's heart chooses, and be a witness to their happiness. Yuna does not want to leave because she has not had enough of Guuk, she is just as hungry for his presence as at the beginning of their relationship, just as hungry for his caresses, voices, and hugs. She so wanted to give him a baby girl, the one, looking at whom, the callous heart of the ruler will soften, and the smile will illuminate the eternally gloomy face. She even collected the most beautiful brocade for her in secret from her husband. Yuna can't leave because Guuk can't do without her.

All Yuna thinks about as Death sits down next to her and strokes her hair is who will take care of her boys. Who will become that force capable of keeping the Devil distraught from grief? Yuna can’t die, what a pity that for Death “it’s impossible” is an empty phrase. Yuna survived all the wars with her beloved, including those that were between the two of them, and dies during a time of absolute peace, never having tasted happiness in full, and left with a thirst that can no longer be quenched. All that remains for her is to dream of becoming the wind, kissing her husband's tar hair, hugging her sleeping son in his bed in the morning, to wrap them even in the cold with warmth.

The door is still closed, and not a single step is heard from the corridor, but Yuna can't see anything anymore, the light fades completely, plunging her into pitch darkness. In the last picture, in which she looks over again and again in a fading consciousness, she sees their wedding. They stand in the middle of a lawn strewn with red rose petals, not a soul around. Yuna is in the thinnest white blouse, and the drop-shaped topaz pendant in the recess between her collarbones gleams, she reaches for it and doesn’t understand why not a ruby. Guuk pulls her close, kisses her on the forehead, and whispers "I will love you forever." “I will love you forever,” Yuna moves her lips, takes a step back, sees the ocean of opening pain in her beloved eyes, and puts a bloodied palm into Death's bony arm.

***

Ani goes into her bedroom and, closing the door behind her, leans her back against it. You can run away from justice, and avoid punishment, but you cannot hide from your conscience behind any door. Ani will live out her life with this disgusting feeling and unshed tears accumulating in her eyes, carrying it for eternity with her. This is her payment for the emperorship. Ani already understands that the fee exceeds the result, but she does not open the door, she does not allow herself to break into Yuna and call for help. “Yuna still can’t be helped, she drank a lethal dose, and after what you've done, you can’t regret it,” the girl convinces herself and goes to the bed, still trying to erase from her memory the look of the dying girl who was her friend.

***

The wind shakes the canopy of the tents and conveys to the emperor the voices of the troops spread out in the steppe, the neighing of horses. It's the beginning of autumn, and fresh air fills his lungs, but Guuk is suffocating. He even took off his ceremonial armor, sits on the carpet near the main tent, and, continuing to receive congratulations, rubs his throat. Each breath is a hot stream of air that does not reach the lungs, gets stuck in lumps in the throat, and makes him inhale deeper and deeper, but does not bring relief. The blinding shine of golden tents under the rays of the sun going to bed and the noise around only irritate. In Guuk, the darkness expands before his eyes, he massages his forehead, blinks, and looks at the picture spread out before his eyes in black and white. He already forgets what people rejoice at, why they rejoice, why they gathered, he just nods to those who come and continues to look at the vault of heaven, where the sun merges with the earth.

Khosrov glances anxiously at his friend, and then is distracted by the turmoil behind the tents and sees Mammon rearing up, whom they are trying to pacify. Guuk also hears the neighing of his horse and orders the warriors to check on him. Mammon seems to go crazy, beats with hooves, does not let anyone near him, and a little more and with roots will pull out the pillar to which he is tied from the ground. Other horses, feeling his mood, repeat after him. Guuk, unable to endure Mammon's despair, nevertheless rises from his seat and, continuing to inhale deeply the air gluing the walls of his lungs, goes to the animal. Mammon does not even recognize the owner, beats with hooves, and Guuk orders to untie him in order to understand what the horse, which has been obedient since morning, wants after all. It is worth unraveling the rope, as Mammon breaks down to Iblis. Guuk frowns after it, then looks up at the sky, which looks like it's on fire.

“The sunset is bloody today,” Guuk recalls the words of Yuna, who said them before his war with Zhu, and calls Arslan.

"I'm going to the palace, then I'll be back."

“You can’t, even if the ceremony is over, but you haven’t talked to everyone yet,” Arslan resists. "Here the first persons of the allied states, you can’t behave like that."

“I said I’d be back,” Guuk gets angry.

“Your horse just went mad,” Kan tries to stop him.

“Perhaps, but I didn’t notice this in him, and I need to find him,” Guuk demands another horse.

“If they see Mammon in the city, he will immediately be detained, you don’t need to worry."

"But I'm worried, I'm very worried," Guuk jumps on his horse. "Look at the sky."

"Since when did you become so superstitious?" Arslan frowns, following his friend with his eyes.

Approaching the men, Khosrov decides to accompany the new emperor to the palace.

***

Mammon is in front of the gates of Iden, surrounded by the guards of the palace, who are trying to pacify him. Guuk carefully approaches him, holds out his hand, and the snorting horse, breathing noisily, stops.

"What's wrong with you, my friend?" Guuk comes even closer and hugs his neck. "What scared you?"

He gently strokes the mane and then walks into the yard with him. It's still hard for Guuk to breathe, in the city, the air is stale, and dusty so he can feel it on his tongue. Guuk never returned home at this time, and therefore there is no Gukyun running towards him and no Yuna is seen waiting for her husband on the threshold, from which the ruler's heart aches painfully. With each next step towards the doors of the palace, the alarming state only grows, Guuk literally drags himself inside, no matter how he drives away bad thoughts it doesn't work. If only to hear the voice of his loved ones, to catch a glimpse of them, and he would let it go, these iron hoops squeezing his chest would be broken. But the palace is quiet, only from the kitchen comes the clink of dishes. Khosrov, who has remained outside the gate, having finished speaking with the guards, also goes to the palace.

Finally, Guuk hears Gukyun's screeching coming from the direction of Bibi's bedroom, and heading there, catches his son running out the door. Hugging the child and trying to find a pause in the flow of questions that Gukyun showered him with, he finds out if his mother is at home. Having received an affirmative answer, Guuk decides to steal one kiss from the girl and only then return to the army. He goes up to the fifth floor, nods to the bowed guard, and, after waiting for the door to be opened for him, goes into the bedroom.

As soon as he crossed the threshold, in a moment he manages to press the child with his face to his chest and, stepping back, passes him to Bibi, who follows him and choked in a silent scream. Gukyun gets frightened, does not understand what happened, why his father is so rude to him and starts crying. Guuk screams for a physician, and he returns to the bedroom and falls to his knees in front of the girl lying on the floor, smeared in blood.

“My love,” he turns the girl on her back with trembling hands, refusing to see the blood stains on the floor and the pale color of her lips. “Yuna, please open your eyes,” bending down, he gently removes a strand of hair stuck to her forehead. “I beg you, look at me. Say something."

He pulls her to him, presses her to his chest, in disbelief, looks at the slipped hand, wraps his hand around her icy fingers, brings it to his lips, kisses them one at a time, as if in a fever, and repeats her name.

“Don’t do this to me,” he whispers. Somewhere in the depths of consciousness, he understands that the girl is dead but this information disappears flooded with despair and unwillingness to believe in such a reality. The reality is heartless and indifferent to those whose life and future depend on this very moment, to those who do not admit to themselves but receive the painful truth in the face on a grand scale. It can't be, because Guuk planned to kiss her for a lifetime. It can't be, because Guuk had to die in her arms. It cannot be, because this is Yuna, and the Devil himself forbade Death to touch her.

Guuk touches her lips with his lips - the girl does not breathe. His Yuna is not breathing, and Guuk dies, choking under the thickness of the unbearable truth, unable to get out. The man's face is distorted by a grimace of pain, he is shaking so that it seems that right now he will spit out all his organs one by one. He tears his face to bloody streaks with his hand, suffocates from awareness, and is ready to peel off his skin if only the “Yuna is dead” displayed in black and white would be erased from the bowels of his consciousness. He falls on his side next to the girl, not letting her out of his arms, stroking her cheekbones, telling himself “she will get up now” because this does not happen - even the Devil is not deserved this cruelly. It hurts to breathe, blink, and move. Pain is Guuk. This pain is different, it is not local; It is in the heart inside, under the chest, flares up, makes the bones diverge, and falls out like black smoke. It hurts so much that you need to beg for death, but Guuk begs her to return the one she took to him, begs to make an exchange, but she never bargains. She nailed him to the wall with daggers, takes out the bones one by one from him, takes out the heart from him, and is going to give them to the earth. But they don’t live without a heart, Yuna replaced it for him, if it is taken out, then blood will gush from the wound, and it will never stop.

“Yuna,” he barely moves his lips, stroking her hair, “my life, I want to live, feeling your palm in my hand, don’t break our connection, don’t doom me to death in life. Don't say we don't have tomorrow. Stay here with me because breathing down your neck is the only way to breathe. How can I cope with the realization that I did not save you, how to move from day to day?" he squeezes her so hard that leaves spots on her delicate skin. "Who will I talk to, whom will I hug, for whom will I wait for the dawn? You open the door for me in the evenings, you run out to meet me, and you heal my wounds. You shouldn’t have left earlier,” he shakes her by the shoulders, dreaming of seeing at least one sign of life. “I rebuilt the empire, thickened the walls, increased the troops to protect you,” Guuk breaks into muffled sobs, causing the guards to back away in shock. “I should have died. What am I going to tell our son that I couldn't protect his mom? That she died in the most guarded palace in the world? I expected strikes from everywhere, I did not expect this. I protected you from swords and arrows, but I could not protect you from a person, I did not protect you. I won’t forgive myself for this," he gasps, pauses, swallows, and swallows air, but it seems he will never breathe again. “Get up, you doom humanity to death. I will shed rivers of blood, just get up, stop me. Stand up for the sake of your son,” he does not stop, continuing to shake her by the shoulders. “Don’t look at me with an empty look and don’t be silent. You are my life, I repeated this to you many times, and I am ready to give mine, if only you live," he buries his face into her neck, wetting it with tears. "Open your eyes, and I won't wait for your birthday, I'll tell you about the surprise now. I beg you, please don't scare me like that. Hug me back, and fold your arms behind my neck."

The pain grows, people arrive, and the whole palace and courtyard are filled with weeping. Guuk does not see anything, does not hear anything, and just pokes at her neck, clings to the vein - it does not pulsate - he falls apart into pieces.

Khosrov flies in after him and, nailed to the wall, looks at the blood that forms into letters that are burned into his subconscious, and before that, they were burned into his heart. Guuk does not see anything, he is blinded by the reality that has fallen on him, where he is sitting on the floor, hugging the lifeless body of his beloved, and the cries of Gukyun, who did not want to leave the bedroom, are still in his ears. Khosrov, pushing the guards aside, goes out.

Without Yuna, the whole world turns black, Yuna died - Guuk died too because the fact that he is breathing now does not mean that he is alive. Life is determined not by a beating heart, but by the moments you live it - Guuk lived next to Yuna, and now the treacherous heart just pumps blood, does not freeze, and does not allow lying next to his beloved. Guuk died outside the city, only trying on the crown, the bloody spikes of which dug into his head, he expired, having lost the one who taught him to breathe. He wants to scream to tear his vocal cords because there is no one else to talk to, cut off his arms to the elbow because if he doesn’t touch her, he doesn’t need them. He wants to tear his chest, take out what came to live next to her, and shove it in Death's face. Show that, taking the life of one, it immediately took the second, that those who were bound by love cannot be separated, that even death is unforgivable. He quiets down, clenching his teeth to crumbling enamel, trying to endure another wave of pain knocking him down. Death presses him into the ground alive, and Guuk himself is ready, erasing his fingers, to dig his own grave, if only not to give Yuna to the ground, if only to leave her smiling with her son. The kiss in the morning couldn't be the last, those hugs shouldn't have stayed in Guuk's arms like a memory. If he knew that Yuna would not be alive anymore, he would not let her go, he would not let her get away from him, and he would freeze forever on the threshold, clutching the most precious thing he has.

They approach him, say something, give him some kind of decoction, Guuk knocks it off his hands - he will not dull his pain. He must feel it because it is the only thing he will feel from now on every new second in which his Yuna is not breathing. As soon as the pain lets go for a moment, in order to gather strength, and scatter him around the room again, Guuk refuses to believe in what he sees. He does not understand how a person who owns half of the world cannot control, redeem, or exchange this reality. He continues to beg Death to take him in return, but it will not touch its beloved child, it bypasses the one who is loved by Death and hated by Life.

Guuk dies again, in one night he experiences death a thousand times, and he is convinced of how mistaken those who say that they do not die from love. People die of love, and the most obvious proof of this is Guuk, who sits on the floor, squeezing the lifeless body of his beloved in his arms and monotonously repeating the name of four letters. They die of love, but they don’t bury these dead in the ground, they don’t hold a funeral, and they don’t mourn. They die of love, standing on their feet, breathing, and looking at the world with a colorless look. Those killed by love stand out in the crowd - this is a smile when the eyes do not smile, this is a hopeless haze at the bottom of the pupils, this is a step to take which you tear your foot off the ground with the last of your strength. They die of love right before our eyes, fade away in an instant, having lost the one from whom the heart was nourished, having lost their beloved hands, laughter, and looks full of tenderness. They die of love when, having gone outside, they no longer look at the sky, but look at the earth. People die from it when they get stuck forever in one segment of life, resting in the depths of memory.

Guuk gets stuck there, only sees her, turns off the perception of the outside world, and completely burrows into memory. In front of his eyes, the memories are as vivid as the day they happened, he does not believe that they are all that is left to him. He recalls how he stood at the door in Miras, the first glance thrown, a new feeling that lifted his head in his chest. He remembers all their glances as she walked from the stable back to the kitchen, how she frowned, how steadfastly she endured punishment and never once asked for anything for herself. Guuk dreamed of getting closer to her, breathing in her scent, touching her without fear that the girl would recoil. He recalls the wedding, when he became the happiest, how his son was born, how he took him in his hands - her exhausted but happy smile at him, and each new memory is another through hole in the one from whom nothing is left anyway.

“It hurts a lot, Yuna, it hurts too much,” he howls. “I said that I wouldn’t hurt anymore, but what did I know about pain?: he turns into emptiness. “I can do anything, but I can’t do it without you. You made me the happiest person in the world and made me the most painful of all," he smears her lips with his lips, the girl still does not breathe, and Guuk does not let her go.

Morning does not change the picture, Guuk on the floor covered with dried blood, hugging her under the dome of pulsating living pain. Bibi, crying, feeds Gukyun breakfast downstairs, and does not hide his tears, but lies to the child that everything is fine. Shui sits down next to the ruler and asks to let the girl go, but Guuk is distraught with grief and hugs her tighter.

“My lord,” Shui asks. "She needs to be buried."

Guuk doesn't even answer, sways on the floor, stroking her hair.

“My lord, she needs rest."

"She's not dead, she's sleeping. I won’t give her to you,” Guuk kisses Yuna on the forehead, and Shui falls silent.

Arslan, who arrived immediately after the news, sits next to him all night on the floor, unable to say a word. He knows that Guuk cannot be approached, his love cannot be taken away, that he will not let go - they do not let a loved one go there. Guuk does not accept Yuna's death to the end and does not realize it, but Arslan does, but the lump in his throat does not allow him to open his mouth. It is not the one who made Guuk whole that fell asleep with eternal sleep, but the one whose death collapsed and turned into dust the one whom he considered unbroken, the strongest, from whom he took an example.

“I wounded her in this hand,” Guuk kisses the cut on the palm of her hand. “I plunged a dagger, nailed her to the floor, and threatened to kill her. She cut herself with that hand on the sword. My sword. Master Do said my sword would kill me and I was ready to accept death, but I didn't know it would be so monstrous."

“She needs peace,” Arslan crawls closer. “You must give her to the ground."

“I can’t,” Guuk barely moves his lips, constantly rubbing his swollen eyes during the night, “if I let her out, everything will end. If I let her out, it means that I resigned myself, accepted, but I won’t give her away, I can’t," he buries his face into the girl’s chest and sobs muffledly, forcing Arslan to cover his face, and only trembling shoulders betray what he shares this grief.

***

The huge palace is empty, all the windows are wide open, the wind blows in the rooms, there is no smell of food, no servants are heard, and there is absolute silence, like in a cemetery. Eden has become the kingdom of a lonely king, one who thinks he is dead, but who is holding on because he is nailed to the ground by his son and the promise to the one who left. There will be no more sunshine in Iblis, forcing the flowers in the garden to raise their heads, there will be no holidays and festivities, and there will be no dawns.

On the morning when the grief-stricken Guuk released Yuna from his embrace, the sun in the Empire of Skulls went out.

All the colors of the world were taken by the fragile girl who brought them. The girl who gave the Devil the heart he never had. Years will pass, centuries will pass, and the bones of all existing ones will turn to dust, but the love of Guuk and Yuna will be remembered for eternity. Because love is the only thing over which even time has no power and which does not obey any laws. Even though death today encroached on the most precious thing that Guuk had, it will not take away the Devil's love, even by killing him.

***

Khosrov does not want to believe it, this is definitely a misunderstanding, rather, a call for help, there can be no other reason that dying, Yuna wrote the name of his beloved with blood. He pushes aside the crowded people at the door and quickly walks to his bedroom. After chasing the guards away, he reaches for the door handle, as it opens and a worried Ani comes out.

"What are the screams?" the girl asks, looking out into the corridor. Khosrov silently pushes her inside and, closing the door behind him, goes to the bed.

"What's happened?" Ani looks confusedly at her husband who sat down on the bed and hugged his head. "Why are people screaming?"

“Yuna is dead,” Khosrov, who heard himself from the side, is horrified.

"What are you saying?" Ani leans against the door, looking at him in shock. “That’s a lie,” she exhales and rushes to the door, but immediately freezes from the imperious “don’t go out.”

“I don’t understand how it happened,” Khosrov looks around with a confused look, “but she is dead."

“My love,” the girl wipes away her tears and kneels down in front of him, stroking his hands, “you need to go there, you need to help, this can’t be, it’s impossible."

"Tell me why?" Khosrov looks at her attentively. “Why would anyone kill her, Yuna had no enemies. The harem has been disbanded for a long time."

“I still don’t believe in it, I need to see Yuna,” Ani breaks down to the door, but Khosrov rises after her and, having intercepted her, presses her to him.

"You can't go there. Guuk will kill you,” Khosrov feels her body stiffen in his hands and sees flashes of fear at the bottom of his beloved eyes, which pierce him through and through, dipping headlong into the slurry of reality from which he tried to escape, which he refused to perceive.

"For what?" Khosrov asks a question, inwardly picks himself up, and for the first time turns to the higher powers with a request, if only Ani would dispel his doubts, so that he could calm his heart that was sinking in his chest.

"It's not me!" Ani breaks down, bursting into tears instantly.

Khosrov loosens his grip, staggers back, in disbelief, and looks at his beloved, and the girl's blood runs cold. Not out of fear. She put her hand in the palm of Khosrov, and with him, she gave an oath of eternal love, and she will go to the next world. From disappointment. The disappointment swirling at the bottom of his native eyes, which sticks to Ani, is absorbed into the pores as if covering her with dirt. The girl's heart aches under her sternum, her throat is torn with bitterness, and she is ready to endure all the tortures of the world - anything, just if the one in whom she lost herself does not look at her like that, let him not cut the red thread that binds them, and does not move away. Khosrov retreats again, Ani takes a step toward him.

In Khosrov's head, Ani's cry stands, echoing off the walls. Just not this. Just not Ani. It would be better if it was Khosrov, it would be better if he washed with the blood of Yuna, he would suffer a well-deserved punishment, but not his love, not the one whom he promised to protect. Ani is the blood in his veins, his heart, his personal air, and the meaning of life. She replaced everyone for him and became his family, which he never had. She put him to sleep with kisses and woke him up with hugs, and each new day made him love her more than in the past. Ani could not do this to them, she could not cross out the past and jeopardize the future, where Khosrov shows her the empire, where they raise their son, where he lies with his head on her knees, and all fatigue evaporates. This is clearly some kind of mistake.

“She wrote your name on the floor with her blood. If you leave the room, they will cut you into pieces,” Khosrov moves his lips with difficulty and sees “Ani” drawn in blood on the floor of Guuk's bedroom. "Why did you do that?"

“This can’t be,” the girl looks at him in fear. “It’s impossible,” she tries to get closer.

"For what?" Khosrov looks point-blank, holding on with all his strength so as not to sink to the floor, not to grab his fingers into his hair, tearing it out in tufts, and not to beat his head against the wall until this dialogue is forgotten.

“I wanted the best,” Ani cries and comes closer. “I wanted you to be seen wearing this crown. You deserve this whole world,” she smears tears on his face. “Only you deserve it,” every word to Khosrov, like a blunt dagger, cuts the skin.

"How could you?" the man asks bitterly. "How could you kill the one who saved your life? You wanted me to wear the crown?" he becomes close. "In this way? Depriving my friend of his wife, leaving Gukyun without a mother? You are a terrible person, Ani. Scarier than me, although I have hundreds of murders on my hands."

“Don’t talk like that,” the girl howls and stretches out her hands to him. “I beg you, don’t talk like that, don’t turn your back on me. You are my love, my life. Don’t push me away,” she grabs his hand and looks pleadingly. “Everything will be fine, everything will work out, you will protect me, and we will think of something."

“By killing Yuna, you killed my brother,” Khosrov covers his face with his hands.

"Have you ever loved me like him?" Ani sobs.

“Loved,” Khosrov touches her forehead with his lips. “I love and will love you forever, even though the lust for power has blinded you, you are here with me,” he puts his hand on the left side of his chest.

"Will you save me?" the girl peers hopefully into the eyes darkened from pain and resentment. “You will protect me from him, and we will run away."

"I'll save you," the man presses her into himself and hugs her tightly. He squeezes Ani so tightly in his hands that it even hurts her, but she does not resist, she feels protected in his arms, and exhales for the first time in recent hours. She is not afraid of Guuk, her beloved is with her. Khosrov presses her into himself, greedily inhales the beloved smell, and feels how the girl shakes in his arms but does not let go. It was for these hugs that he returned to the palace, for which he survived, even being nailed with daggers. If he left part of himself in enemy territory, he would still crawl. Khosrov loves Ani so much that this feeling turns him inside out, he trusts her so much that he put his heart into her hands, and now it is slowly cooling down.

The wind outside the window roams more and more, bringing to the ears screams and crying, Khosrov hears nothing and does not see anything, he holds his personal world in his hands and, closing his eyelids, lives for these few seconds.

“I love you,” Khosrov whispers, repeating non-stop. “I love you more than my sword, lands, all the crowns of the world. I love you so that eternity is not enough to show you all my love,” he swallows noisily, Ani raises her face and sees tears rolling down from the man’s eyes. “I love you,” he looks into her eyes, “so I won’t let him hurt you.”

Before Ani can open her mouth, Khosrov tightens his fingers around her throat and knocks the girl, who is trying to catch air with her lips, onto the bed. He really wants to close his eyelids, and does not want to look into eyes full of frozen horror, but he is not able to take his eyes off her. Ani kicks, resists, bites into his hands with her nails, and tears, Khosrov does not loosen his grip, presses, and presses. Under his hands life flows away, he drowns in the eyes of the color of honey. He strangles Ani, and suffocates himself, feeling how all his forever unfulfilled dreams are wrapped around his throat with a rope, cut through the flesh, getting to the bones. Ani sharply goes limp, still looking into the very soul, as if resigning herself. Khosrov kills Ani, and kills himself, and their unborn children, that morning when they bask on the bed under the rays of the sun, they cannot tear themselves away from each other, kills all their dreams and hopes. Khosrov kills Ani with bleeding hands, extinguishes the fire of their life, and waters the coals with tears.

Ani stops fighting, and the horror in her eyes is replaced by absolute tenderness. Before death, she does not think about the crown and the throne, she thinks only about his hands, which replaced Ani's house, and now they so heartlessly clamp her throat. Ani does not get angry, she strangles even the resentment that flares up inside. Khosrov will not back down - she clearly sees this in his eyes. What she sees even better is his love. These are the tears that flow through Ani, these are the muffled sobs of the man mourning her. The man whom she loved with all her, albeit not quite a pure heart until the very end. And Annie smiles. Let the smile be painful, but she smiles for Khosrov, and leaves herself in his memory with a smile, not realizing that from this night he will only remember his hands on her throat. In her eyes, life goes out - for Khosrov, the light goes out forever. He relaxes his fingers, rests his forehead against hers, presses his lips to hers, and sinks into the ocean of darkness that will now be his home.

“I love you, I love you, I love you,” he wheezes like a madman and, embracing the girl drowned in pale blue sheets, lays his head on her chest.

The silvery light of the moon floods the huge bedroom, which was not enough for one, but for the second it was the whole world because she was there. They lie in a bed that has turned from a marriage bed into a deathbed, which still keeps the warmth of the body of the one who, having died, extinguished all the stars for Khosrov. The wind shakes the curtains, and the flames of candles cast bizarre shadows on the walls, in which Khosrov sees Ani among the flowers, hears her voice in the enemy palace for the first time, touches her lips with his own, tastes life, and feels warm. Everything ends here in this room for Khosrov. From now on, he is abandoned in the ruins of a once beautiful house, a cripple without a soul that no one needs because his soul remained in the hands of the girl. From now on, he is a solid void that cannot be filled with anything and no one, the remaining scream cannot be erased by the echo in the head. There are only memories that are left, her name is spelled out in the monster, her last smile is like torture and the look that he will take with him to the grave.

Happiness is given out temporarily, and, having lost it, one cannot live without it. Khosrov will not be able either, he will drag memories for the rest of his life, and at dawn, he will cut off his right hand.

The one that took away the most precious thing from him.

When Min Yuna killed for the third time she was twenty-three years old, and this was her last murder.

***

Yasmin, squatting, hugs the confused Gukyun, whom Bibi brought to Chin for the time of the funeral, and, stroking his hair, whispers "that everything will be fine." Yasmin stopped crying only half an hour ago when she found out that Gukyun was in the city. All these days, the girl does not even care about Taan, locking herself in a room, sobbing, mourning her friend, and falling asleep, hugging her children. Arem does not understand what happened, but he knows that something is wrong, but no one answers his questions. Daud went to Iblis to support Guuk, and Yasmin has no one to even share her pain with. The girl who is watching Gukyun could not go to say goodbye. Gukyun, having learned that his mother was ill, did not leave Yasmin, even sleeping with her until Bibi returned to Chin. Yasmin did everything possible to distract the child, and devoted all her time to her friend's son, hoping that at least Yuna would be calm for him. Yasmin decided that she would go to say goodbye to Yuna later, and they could be alone, where she would finally cry out the pain of loss that was seething in her day and night and burning her from the inside.

***

Iblis is dressed in mourning. Black ribbons are tied on the doors and windows of the houses, and the silence on the streets is pressing on the eardrums. The city says goodbye to its beloved daughter, who brought them hope for a better future, raised questions that had not been raised before, and was a real example that they looked up to. People came to Yuna's funeral from the most distant countries, someone came to pay their respects to the Devil, but most of them came precisely because of the girl who, with her extraordinary mind and charm, did not leave anyone indifferent. Even the sun went behind the clouds that morning as if refusing to watch how they would bury the one who greeted it with a smile every new day.

Yuna is buried in the west of Iblis, in a separate place where Guuk plans to build a mausoleum in the future. On the vast territory, which is already surrounded by walls, Mammon whose heart stopped that same night in the stable was also buried.

Guuk lost both his beloved and his true friend in one night.

Guuk stands at the grave at the expense of Arslan holding him. He seemed to have aged ten years these days, the entire front of his hair white as snow. He looks with a colorless look into the grave, in which he himself had just put his love, and then he takes out his sword from the scabbard and, with the help of Arslan, puts it next to the girl.

“I promised that you would look after it so that you don’t worry, so take it, it’s only a pity that it killed me anyway,” Guuk tries to get up, but can’t find the strength, and sits on his knees by the grave.

“I will fulfill my promises, I will put Gukyun on his feet, and I will also give you a gift that was supposed to decorate Eden, but now it will decorate your tomb,” Guuk smiles bitterly. “You forbade me to die, doomed me to loneliness, but I won’t be angry. You are still only mine, just like I am forever only yours."

Khosrov is not present at the funeral. Despite the timely assistance provided to him, he suffers from pain for a couple of nights, which he is even glad of - it dulls his mind. Khosrov buries Ani in the park, which the girl looked after, among white roses, and he himself remains there.

Guuk makes his way back on foot, surrounded by warriors and close people, he barely drags his feet but refuses the horse. All along the way, he comes across people crying and expressing condolences, he sees and feels the pain of the people. In his head, he communicates with Yuna and tells her about how she is loved and appreciated. Suddenly, among all this crying, he clearly distinguishes the cries of an old distraught woman:

“Devil, this is heaven's punishment for all the blood you shed, but heaven takes the best."

Guuk stops the guards rushing towards the woman and, smiling at her brokenly, continues on his way.

***

Ten years later, the mausoleum "Cradle of the Sun" is ready. The three-domed structure, covered with white marble, towering over Iblis, is located in the middle of a park that stretches over a vast territory. There are glass bridges over six canals passing through the park. Above the main entrance to the mausoleum in gold letters on white marble is carved "in this and in the next life." From the inside, the walls of the mausoleum are covered with tiles and paintings decorated with precious stones. The mausoleum impresses with its luxury and rich decoration. Right in the middle of the main hall, under a tombstone one floor below, is Yuna's grave. Guuk ordered to convene the best craftsmen from all over the world for the construction of the mausoleum and personally supervised the entire process. The territory of the mausoleum is larger than the territory of Eden. A wide road lined with granite slabs leads to the entrance to the tomb, along the edges of which high fountains beat and huge gardens sprawl, in one of which there is a statue of Mammon, under which the horse itself lies. The garden on the left is mostly red roses, which Guuk ordered planted, remembering how beautiful Yuna looked in red. The pearl of the mausoleum is a waterfall falling from the wall - a gift from the ruler to his beloved, which he did not have time to give during her lifetime. People from all over the world flock to the tomb, those who want to pay tribute to the memory of the girl, and those who want to look at the wonderful waterfall.

Yuna's tombstone is made of translucent white marble. The walls of the tomb are decorated with precious stones and gilding, and the floor around the tombstone is covered with expensive carpets. The ceiling above the tombstone is glass, which allows the sun to fall directly on the tombstone. The stone changes colors - during the day it is white, at sunset, due to the red rays of the sun, it is pinkish, and under the moon it is silvery. The edges of the stone are encrusted with sapphires and crystals. Yuna's favorite ruby remained on her neck. On her grave, invited calligraphers carved: "Here lies the heart of the Devil, and whoever dares to disturb her is threatened with the eternity of pain."

***

Wars for lands gave way to wars for stones and riches, from which Guuk collected the tomb of his beloved. Construction has just finished, but Arslan cannot persuade him to stop his bloody campaigns. The empire is burning from uprisings, and discontent and the Devil has more and more enemies, but he sees only the mausoleum as a goal. Guuk seems obsessed with the idea of ​​building the most beautiful tomb in the world for Yuna as if he lives for this. Guuk drowns entire cities and states in blood, does not know pity, a trail of blood spreads behind him, and every new day he himself dies in the weeping of those who fell from his sword. For ten years, Guuk forces himself to live, calls it monstrous torture, and continues to build the tomb of his beloved. For the sake of just covering the floor of the main hall, he slaughtered an entire tribe that refused to allow Guuk to the stones. No one knows where the Devil will go next, or what else he will need, states in a hurry unite into unions, but still, they hear the damned “Guuk” and choke in their blood. The devil not only returned, but he also returned starving for blood and without someone to hold him back.

Gukun is raised by Bibi, the child often visits Yasmin, and only these two Guuk entrusts his main treasure. Thanks to them, Gukyun survived the death of his mother, because his father went into himself for a couple of months and left the tower only to go to the grave. Gukyun grew over the years into a gloomy, sword-fighting-obsessed young man like Guuk who spent all his time training with his father. Khosrov never returned to Eden, he chose the life of a hermit, caring for flowers, the most magnificent ones growing on the nameless grave of his beloved. He is living in a shack in the park and is known as a madman. Arslan often visits him. He does not see Guuk, and none of them found the power to meet.

***

On the day when the masters lay the last stone on the tomb, Guuk celebrates a bloody feast in the North, where he took his son. The ruler finishes his wine and throws the goblet into the fire that takes the city. Arslan gathers troops to advance further, and Gukyun walks next to his father in the direction of a tent pitched outside the city.

“We are so big that we cannot control it,” the young man says, returning to the recent major uprising in the southwest of the empire, in the suppression of which about three thousand people died.

“You look so much like her,” his father stops and looks at him attentively.

“Father, enough wars, mother would not want so many people to die for the sake of her tomb, we are not fighting for lands,” Gukyun tries to influence him.

“She didn’t want to die either, but death took her,” Guuk frowns. “Let it take them too,” he spreads his hands, pointing at the blazing city. “Let it take as many souls as it wants, I arranged a feast for Death. Why did it take mine, why did it kiss the one who belongs to me?"

“Father, it is foolish to declare war on death,” insists the young man.

“Oh no, I’m not at war with it, but with life, let it not let me kill, let it try to stop me,” the man spits out the words.

Guuk kicks the rubble as he passes through deserted streets littered with corpses and suddenly hears a groan of pain. He approaches the wreckage, and while the soldiers are lifting the rubble, he sees a teenager of fourteen years old crawling out.

“It would be better if you died,” Guuk grins, “because I don’t take prisoners."

"Are you the Devil?" the wounded guy crawls closer.

"I am."

“You killed my whole family,”  the guy rises to his feet holding the wound on his side. “They burned down our house. What will I do now?" the guy in whose eyes there is not even a hint of fear asks him.

"What is your name?" Guuk pats him on the shoulder, admiring his courage.

"Shenhuo."

"Will you serve me?" Guuk twists his mouth, looking at the nervous Gukyun, who wants to return to Iblis.

The guy nods.

“This is the whole difference between us, you will serve the one who deprived you of everything, and killed your relatives."

"What would you do?" the teenager tightens his grip on the wound on his side.

“I would have killed you,” Guuk grins. “Go to the troops, we’ll find a place for you,” the ruler nods to the side and frowns in disgust, while the guy, grabbing his hand, covers him with kisses.

Gukyun notices the glitter of metal in the wrong hands too late. He manages to swing, and watches the teenager's head flying off to the side, but, turning to his father, sees a dagger handle sticking out of his chest. Guuk often removes his armor after a fight, going to the tent, this time it costs him his life.

“Ten years without her. I'm tired,” Guuk wraps his fingers around the hilt. “You chop heads like Khosrov,” he smirks contentedly at his son.

“Father,” Gukyun hugs him, not hearing the cries and turmoil of the soldiers.

“I was killed by a boy with the name of life and with a crooked dagger for his family, and I dreamed of dying in battle,” Guuk laments, pushing the physician who has run up. Despite the cries of his son, he pulls out the dagger, increasing the bleeding. "I won't see your mother because she's in heaven, and I'm going to burn in hell. Tell everyone who will come to my grave to spit on it that eternity without Yuna is my biggest punishment," the man frowns. “You are already a big boy, you can handle everything, and with what you can’t handle, Arslan and Khosrov will help you,” he finishes and closes his eyes.

Guuk dies quietly, he stretches out his hands to Death, lays his head on its bony chest, and, finally, goes to eternal rest, saving himself and the world from pain. Arslan, squatting down, covers his face, and Gukyun, continuing to hug his father, is crying quietly.

“You will return to Iblis as a warrior,” Gukyun wipes away his tears, “I don’t know if you will meet her in the next world, but in this one, you will be together,” the heartbroken guy promises his father and raises his eyes to the sky. Gukyun stretches out his hand, and the first drop of rain breaks on it. The evening sky is covered with black clouds, and the reflection of lightning is mesmerizing. Gukyun wants to think that it is heaven that met the soul of someone who, it seems, did not have it. He shudders from another roll of thunder and remembers the words of the crazy old man, who often sits on the road to Iblis, The man accepting a cake and coins from him, claimed that everyone has a chance to live a few more lives. Gukyun wants to believe that in one of them, his parents will meet, his mother will get enough of her husband, and his father will learn to smile again.

Gukyun orders to put his father, dressed in armor, on a horse, personally ties a sword to his hand, and Guuk returns to Iblis on a horse and with a weapon in his hands. For the first time, the native city meets Guuk with silence, and only the rustle of grass and the sound of horses' hooves disturb this peace. The population that jumped out into the streets in shock looks at the long procession slowly stepping behind the ruler’s horse and refuses to believe that the one they considered immortal is dead. Gukyun announces that his father will be buried downstream of the river, collects a small army with him, and on the same day the procession moves out of the city. Gukyun returns alone to Iblis.

Guuk is buried in a grave dug right at Yuna's feet, and, having covered with earth, they level the burial place, leaving no identification marks. For those who go down to Yuna's grave, nothing changes. Gukyun executes everyone who took part in the burial. From now on, everyone will look for the Devil’s grave by the river, someone to desecrate it, someone for plunder, and only Gukyun will know that the great conqueror, the Devil from the East, lies in an unmarked grave, under a layer of earth, at the feet of his beloved wife with only one ring with the inscription "my love". The next morning, Gukyun declared mourning for three years in the empire.

That evening, the sunset takes away more than just sunlight. It marks the decline of the Empire of Skulls, the Devil, who will leave a mark in history not only with horrific bloodshed but also as the one who created a huge state, applied religious freedom, and first introduced compulsory education in this region. A new day will bring the dawn of the Gukyun Empire to Iblis, which will begin from the moment the young ruler, with the help of his uncle, takes the throne of his father.

Ten years later

Gukyun is twenty-five years old, and he is very much like his father, so much so that some still flinch at the first meeting, thinking that the Devil is in front of them. He maintains a partnership with the Chin Empire, with which his chief adviser Kan Arslan is in charge of all affairs. Despite purely business relations, Gukyun sent his troops to Chin twice to help Daud cope with enemy attacks, and then openly at a large meeting declared that Chin was under his personal protection and the one who declares war on the Chin empire - declares it also on the vicegerent of the Devil on Earth. Everyone around thinks that Gukyun is protecting Chin because of the word given to his father, and no one suspects that he is protecting his heart, which wakes up every morning in the neighboring empire.

Gukyun, unlike his father, did not collect pyramids from heads and was not famous for his love of torture, although he shed no less blood. Gukyun amazed his enemies with the fact that sometimes he forgave what seemed unforgivable. For example, after the capture of the leading commander of the enemy troops, Gukyun, who was closely following the military tactics of the enemy, did not order him to be executed, like the rest, but offered to lead one part of his troops. He began to do the same with the soldiers of the enemy, further increasing the number of his troops. Gukyun was not betrayed and was not opposed, because to receive forgiveness from him is like a chance for a new life, no one risked the wrath of the Devil's son. A flexible mind and the ability to firmly hold a sword in one hand, and in the second the reins, with which he ruled the largest empire in the world, made Gukyun one of the most powerful world rulers. Gukyun took from his father an iron will, the ability to make decisions in the most difficult situations and foresight, and from his mother a love of art and literature. Everyone who was engaged in creativity could always count on a special position with the emperor. Gukyun loved to read, spoke several languages, and often spent time in conversations with scholars.

Despite the conquered cities, which surpassed Iblis in the territory, Gukyun did not transfer the capital and considers Eden his home. “My mother is here, my place is next to her,” the ruler likes to repeat, and if he returns home, the first thing he does is go to the Mausoleum, where his parents lie. Iblis turned into the largest cultural center of the region and was popularly called the "Treasury of the East". The influx of artisans and craftsmen, who were encouraged by the ruler, turned the capital into a city striking in its architecture and beauty.

In the throne room of Iden, where the Devil sat, his viceroy is now sitting, and from the wall opposite, a portrait of his parents commissioned from the best artist is looking at him. Gukyun renovated the palace but forbade changing the colors on the walls of the main hall. He left Yuna's chosen colors, where black is Ani, red is Yuna, and gold is Yasmin.

Three names influenced events and left a huge mark on the history of the empire and which historians will not write about, talking only about their men.

In between wars and empire affairs, Gukyun loves to spend time with his right hand and loyal friend Arem. The men go camping together, and Arem, who has long known that he is not the heir to the Chin Empire, identifies himself as a member of the Gukyun Empire and is not separated from his father.

***

"Father, why don't we take a detour then?" Arem doesn’t understand Arslan’s tactics while they sit around the tablecloth spread in the hall and discuss future plans.

"Because you're not the only smart one, and I'm sure they're waiting for us there," Arslan sips his wine.

Time has not spared Arslan, but despite the wrinkles that cross his handsome face, he is just as confident in the saddle and can easily deal with several attackers at once.

Arem was ten when his mother told him about Arslan. The child took the news hard and at first refused to see Arslan, making him very hurt, but over time, Kan found an approach to his son. No matter how much Arem drove away - he did not leave, and Arem, who himself loved his father very much, resumed their communication. He did not call Arslan father for a long time, and for the first time, this word flew from his lips during the battle, where Arem was frightened of the enemy approaching the man from behind. Arslan then almost suffocated with happiness, and Arem, looking into his father's shining eyes, pressed him to himself and did not address him in any other way, except as "father". Arem for Arslan is the eternal memory of his crazy love for Yasmin, and he protects him the way he could not save his mother. He still hardly breathes when he sees Yasmin, in her presence he even forgets his name but doesn’t bother her. He can't take his gaze off her, and no matter how Yasmin frowns in response, Arslan will never win this war with himself. Twenty years have passed, and Yasmin has her own house and family, but she still sits under his ribs, beats instead of his heart, and his love for her will only die with him.

Arem is very similar to his father in appearance. He is also an excellent warrior, always rushing into the thick of the battle, and often because of this he quarrels with Gukyun, who loves him like a brother and is afraid of losing him. Despite his constant absence in Chin, Arem is sincerely attached to his family, adores his sister, and jokes that whoever wants her hand will have to defeat him in battle. Yasmin has completely gone into the affairs of the empire, and rarely visits Iblis, only if she starts to miss communicating with Yuna. She arrives and Gukyun orders the mausoleum closed for visits for the day, leaving the two friends alone. If Arem is not busy with Gukyun's affairs, then he personally accompanies his mother, does not leave her a single step, and protects her in every possible way. Yasmin is proud of the success of her children and can always rely on her husband's strong shoulder. With Arslan, Yasmin only talks about his son, they don't stay alone. Despite the fact that so many years have passed, Daud is still jealous, and she does not provoke her husband. Daud is a happy husband and father, busy with his empire, still crazy about his daughter, and also loves Arem, who addresses him as a father.

***

Gukyun often goes to Khosrov, leaves his troops behind the gate, and sits for a long time on the carpet in front of the man’s house, which he forcibly built for him right in the park, and, admiring the flowers, talks to him. The former warrior completely went into the flowers, and even though he didn’t tell anyone, Gukyun knows that under the white roses to the left of the house lies the one who killed his mother, and the one whom Khosrov loved madly.

“I have forgiven you,” the young ruler said on his first visit, accepting a cup of water from Khosrov. "I don't hold a grudge against you."

“I have not forgiven myself,” Khosrov sank to the ground next to him. "I will never forgive."

“I know that you will not return to Eden, but I want you to know that I always stand behind your back."

“What an irony, because this was supposed to be my place,” Khosrov grins bitterly, and as soon as he looks down at the severed hand, he becomes gloomy, each time reliving the events of that night anew. He wears her warmth in the palm of his hand and smells her scent from his wrist, and names her name to each new flower that raises its head to the sun. Khosrov died with her, lies next to her under the black earth, and crawls out only to water the flowers, so that to give the most beautiful from his beloved to the world. He draws patterns with a branch on the damp earth, withdraws into himself for a long time, and Gukyun does not distract, drinks water, and admires the fragrant garden.

"Have you ever killed your loved one?" Khosrov suddenly raises his eyes full of animal horror. He remembers everything, and how he took the last breath of his beloved, how he dug a grave for her with one hand and buried her himself. He remembers, but sometimes the memories are especially vivid, they begin to knock with a hammer in his head, turn his brain into mush, and at such moments, almost nothing saves Khosrov from rolling hysteria.

“That’s all we do, we kill each other, calling it love,” Gukyun looks into the distance. “My father killed my mother, making her his own, my mother killed him, dying. Apparently, this is love, when one of the two kills the other sooner or later, and it does not matter, in a word, with a sword, with hands - the meaning is the same - one of the two always dies. I don't want to be its victim, that's why I refuse to love."

Khosrov lowers his eyes to the ground and is silent for a long time, then reaches for the branch again, and when Gukyun leaves, he does not even notice. From that day on, each time returning to Iblis, Gukyun always spends a day in the most beautiful park in the city and communicates with Khosrov.

***

Blinded from old age in one eye, and with the other barely distinguishing faces, Bibi sits in an armchair on the terrace of the palace, listening to the cries coming from behind the wall, welcoming the return of the ruler of the townspeople. Gukyun went around the empire, met with his people, and Bibi was waiting for him no earlier than three days. Gukyun greets the people who meet him with a bow in the courtyard and immediately goes to the old man. He bends down to the man who replaced his parents, touches his cheek with his lips, and, putting his hand on his shoulder, looks into the yard.

"You're back, my boy," Bibi says in a weak voice, stroking his hand on his shoulder.

“I can’t leave you for a long time,” Gukyun smiles, supposedly watching Arslan and Arem arguing downstairs, but in fact looking at Taan smelling flowers by the pool. Taan came to Eden with her mother and has been staying here for a week already.

“Tell me more about mom,” the warrior sits down on the floor at his feet, not taking his eyes off the incredibly beautiful girl with big eyes.

“Songs are composed about her beauty, and a history is written about her heart,” the old man’s eyes immediately fill with tears. "She was able to do what no one can do - she pacified the Devil, became a deity for him. She has done more with words and hands than all of you do with swords. Their love was crazy and beautiful. I want to wish you the same."

“I hardly remember my mother, I was not taught tenderness, and I don’t know what love is,” the ruler says quietly.

“Open your heart when it knocks, and nothing else is needed from you,” Bibi wipes his tears.

“I don’t want to,” Gukyun frowns, almost rushing forward when he sees Taan pricked on the thorns, but he drives himself into the floor. “Love killed my father. Love killed my mom."

“Love made your father live,” Bibi turns to him. “It was these six years that Guuk was alive, the rest of the time he was dead. The choice is yours,” the man follows him with his eyes, “but I’m sure if you could tell your parents in advance how their story on earth would end, they would still stretch out their hands to each other. You are the fruit of immortal, albeit tragic love, in front of which both time and death are powerless. Never forget it."

“I still don’t understand them,” Gukyun swallows the lump in his throat.

“And that is why, my boy, you, leaving everything, rushed to Eden, having learned that Taan was staying here,” the old man smiles sadly.

Gukyun is silent, once again returns his gaze to the court, and, catching Taan's smile, eclipsing the brightness of the sun, addressed to him, he feels how the ice floe is melting under the sternum on the left.

Fin.

*Shenghuo - translated from Chinese means "life". Death couldn’t kill Guuk. Life did it.